You are on page 1of 284

Teren Christensen Started November 2010

Gospel Phrases & Terms an applicable study dictionary to the Standard Works of the LDS church, common phrases used in the church, and any other scripture or truths pertinent to life and salvation
Teren Christensen 2013 An applicable study dictionary to the Standard Works of the LDS church, (Old Testament, New Testament, Book of Mormon, Pearl of Great Price), common phrases used in the church, and any other scripture or truths pertinent to life and salvation. This is an A-Z dictionary/encyclopedia intended to be an aid in biblical and scriptural studies. Tags - Jesus, Mormon, LDS, Bible, Book of Mormon, Dictionary, Encyclopedia, Gospel, Reference Guide, Though this isn't "finished," I decided to start sharing my studies. Here is one of my larger accomplishments. Please read the introduction/preface before use.

Introduction/Preface My intent in making this encyclopedia is multi-fold. I wanted a place to organize an extremely wide array of topics, a place to write down questions, a place to find information that I couldnt remember off the top of my head, a place to write down revelation, a place to store quotes, (especially the more rare finds), and a place to organize doctrines in a way that allots for further questioning and expounding. I needed a place that recorded the hundreds of phrases and terms that are used so often in the canonical works as well as the culture of Mormonism much of which never gets the attention deserved. Finally, I have yet to find a document or book that doesnt back down against questions and that gives straight forward, non beat-around-the-bush doctrinal answers. Whenever a question came to mind I wrote it down here then searched, pondered, and sought answers; if I cou ldnt find an answer, I wrote according to my understanding or the revelation I received in correlation to and respect with the canonical revelations and the living oracles (the words of the prophets). I tried as much as possible to stick with the approved references of official church doctrine. Ive been amazed at the references available online. There are thousands of books available in html format (e.g. at http://www.cumorah.org/libros/?dir=english), and thousands of articles, studies, charts etc that aid greatly to our search for meaning and truth. (At the end of the document I listed my frequent references, and throughout the document I referenced every quote as extensively as possible). I want to share this work with you. One of my passions in life is study and teaching, and I release this with excitement for the readers. I hope that it will be a catalyst for you to ask questions a necessary prerequisite to revelation. I held a high standard for what came into this document. This isnt intended to be another True to the Faith, but rather a document that adds upon the already existing manuals and glossaries within the context of the LDS church. It is ideally to be progressive in nature each definition starting basically and delving deeper and deeper into the metaphysic. You will notice that some topics are hardly treated at all and some are treated very extensively. This is largely due to the vast array of information to be organized. I realized that this project would never finish. Its time that I let others study it. Disclaimer - The information contained herein is intended to be doctrinally correct, but the views expressed in this work are the views of the author and do not necessarily represent the position of the The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. The following information is provided as a service to students of the gospel of Jesus Christ largely as believed by the members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. The creator of this work takes full responsibility for the material contained herein. In addition, because of the constant flow of

new information and re-analysis of it, what is written may or may not represent my current opinion or stance. Please keep in mind plagiarism. Give credit to the quotes herein, as well as my words, if you choose to copy and paste or distribute this material. The gospel as preached by the LDS church is an open book, there should be nothing to hide, and the disciples, striving to be at-one, must be willing to share and discuss. Here is my contribution. Though I give this willingly, I ask that those who wish to reply and discuss these matters with me that they will please refrain. I also ask that you be careful in discussing some of the things herein religious discussion can easily lead into controversy, arguments, and many other negative effects. In order to live authentically you must know what you believe, or what you dont believe. As a final word, some questions herein may influence you to doubt your beliefs; some of it may cause you to be unfixated, unstable, and uncomfortable this is up to you. You can choose to be tenacious (brush it off without even considering that you may be in the wrong), look to authorities, loot towards emotions, or seek your own witness through objective study, introspection, and perhaps revelation.

A
1. 2. Abase (Matt 23:12, Phillip 4:12, Alma 4:13, D&C 124:114) To lower or depress; to humble; applied to the passions, rank, office, and condition in life (1828 Noah Webster). Abide John 16:4 - Abide in me is an understandable and beautiful enough concept in the elegant English of the King James Bible, but abide is not a word we use much anymore. So I gained even more appreciation for this admonition from the Lord when I was introduced to the translation of this passage in another language. In Spanish that familiar phrase is rendered permaneced en mi. Like the English verb abide, permanecer means to remain, to stay, but even gringos like me can hear the root cognate there of permanence. The sense of this then is staybut stay forever. That is the call of the gospel message to Chileans and everyone else in the world. Come, but come to remain. Come with conviction and endurance. Come permanently, for your sake and the sake of all the generations who must follow you, and we will help each other be strong to the very end (Elder Jeffrey R. Holland, Abide in Me Ensign, May 2004). Abomination In the scriptures, something that causes disgust or hatred to the righteous and pure (Lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). An object that excites loathing (Prov. 12:22); hence an idol (2 Kgs. 23:13; Isa. 44:19). The word is also used to denote any heathen or immoral practice (Deut. 18:9, 12; 20:18); also the flesh of prohibited animals (Lev. 11:1013), etc. (Bible Dictionary). Abrahamic Covenant Moses 5:11 (promises) Land, Deliverance, Seed. Acceptance, divine (See also def. Approval, divine).

3.

4. 5.

God does not accept people for who they are nor should we. Perhaps many do not use it in the sense that it really means, that is: I am content with all that you are doing, but rather as a term to denote them not judging negatively. But beware of the cultural movement of accepting and approving of any kind of lifestyle. In the scriptures, the objectives we are taught to pursue on the way to our eternal goals are ideals like love and obedience. These ideals do not accept us as we are but require each of us to make changes. (Dallin H. Oaks, Weightier Matters, September 9, 1999, BYU devotional). Some members wonder why their priesthood leaders will not accept them just as they are and simply comf ort them in what they call pure Christian love. Pure Christian love, the love of Christ, does not presuppose approval

of all conduct. Surely the ordinary experiences of parenthood teach that one can be consumed with love for another and yet be unable to approve unworthy conduct. We cannot, as a church, approve unworthy conduct or accept into full fellowship individuals who live or who teach standards that are grossly in violation of that which the Lord requires of Latter-day Saints. If we, out of sympathy, should approve unworthy conduct, it might give present comfort to someone but would not ultimately contribute to that persons happiness. (Boyd K. Packer, The Brilliant Morning of Forgiveness, CR Oct. 1995). 6. Acceptable time of the Lord Days when the powers of the Atonement are available, when every person can partake of the everlasting covenant (All covenants of the Temple). Read Ish.61:2, D&C128:24 7. Accountable Mosiah 29:31, 38 8. According to Their Language, unto Their understanding" http://maxwellinstitute.byu.edu/publications/studies/?vol=3&id=72 9. Act for themselves and not be acted upon 2N2:14, 16, 26 Being acted upon means somebody else is pulling the strings (Acting for Ourselves and Not Being Acted Upon, James E. Faust). In the grand division of all of Gods creations, there are things to act and things to be acted upon (see 2 Nephi 2:1314). As sons and daughters of our Heavenly Father, we have been blessed with the gift of moral agency, the capacity for independent action and choice. Endowed with agency, you and I are agents, and we primarily are to act and not just be acted upon. To believe that someone or something can make us feel offended, angry, hurt, or bitter diminishes our moral agency and transforms us into objects to be acted upon. As agents, however, you and I have the power to act and to choose how we will respond to an offensive or hurtful situation (David A. Bednar, And Nothing Shall Offend Them, CR Oct. 2006). One can be acted upon by committing a sin or omitting an expected righteous act. (See Definition Freedom) As advice: dont be acted upon more than the natural consequences by applying self-hurt or self-pity and its associated degradations. Being acted upon is a facet of being in bondage (e.g. Mosiah 21:13); in that one is caught or trapped; they are captives to someone or something. (See def. bondage). One is acted upon by ill or negative consequences and one is added upon by positive, healthy, and righteous consequences (i.e. blessings). (Abr. 3:26 We keep our estates by keeping the commandments, thus we are added upon when we keep the commandments and acted upon when we disobey). Other people often choose badly and as a result an innocent person may be acted upon. One can invite the devil to exercise power on them or others through rebellion (Mosiah 27:9). 10. Adamic Language Moses 6:5-6 In the beginning God gave Adam a language that was pure, perfect, and undefiled. This Adamic language, now unknown, was far superior to any tongue which is presently extant. For instance, the name of God the Father, in this original language, is Man of Holiness, signifying that he is a Holy Man and not a vague spiritual essence. (Moses 6:57) This first language spoken by mortals was either the celestial tongue of the Gods or such adaptation of it as was necessary to meet the limitations of mortality; and Adam and his posterity had power to speak, read, and write it (Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, 19). 11. Adam-ondi-Ahmen The name Adam-ondi-Ahman is an English rendition of a phrase from the pure Adamic language, which could possibly mean "Adam in the presence of God." (http://www.ldschurchtemples.com/adamondiahman/ accessed Jan. 11, 2013). Adam = "the first man" ondi = "the presence of" Ahman = God the Father Who will be at the meeting? What will happen there? A stewardship accounting Why will there be an accounting? SEE McConkies millennial messiah about pages580-590cumorah library 12. Administer

13. 14. 15. 16.

17. 18. 19.

20. 21.

Admonish - (See Chasten) th Advocate (Mediator, Intercessor) D&C 45:3-5, Read Joseph Smith Sr.s 6 vision! Aeon Eternal Realm Affliction Affected with continued or often repeated pain , distress, or grief, either of body, mind, or *spirit+. (1828 Noah Webster Noah Webster) To afflict is to administer pain, grieve, or distress. In some circumstances, mostly pertaining to the spiritual, we may choose to what level we are afflicted. All, the - the entirety of the realm above (Meyer, 11). Allegory Amen Means may it be so or so it is. Amen is said to show hearty or solemn acceptance and agreement (Deut. 27:1426) or truthfulness (1 Kings 1:36). Today at the end of prayers, testimonies, and talks, those who heard the prayer or message say an audible amen to indicate agreement and acceptance. In Old Testament times, a person was to say amen when making an oath (1 Chr. 16:7, 35 36; Neh. 5:13; 8:26). Christ is called the Amen, the faithful and true witness (Rev. 3:14). Amen also served as the token of a covenant in the School of the Prophets (D&C 88:13335). (LDS.ORG, THE GUIDE TO THE SCRIPTURES) Is it right to withhold an amen when you dont agree with someones words? Amen to the Priesthood D&C 121:37 - Amen means may it be so or so it is. Thus in context, and when [the spirit] is withdrawn, so is the priesthood or the authority of that man. Ancient of Days

Daniel in his seventh chapter speaks of the Ancient of Days; he means the oldest man, our Father Adam, Michael, he will call his children together and hold a council with them to prepare them for the coming of the Son of Man. He (Adam) is the father of the human family, and presides over the spirits of all men, and all that have had the keys must stand before him in this grand council. This may take place before some of us leave this stage of action. The Son of Man stands before him, and there is given him glory and dominion. Adam delivers up his stewardship to Christ, that which was delivered to him as holding the keys of the universe, but retains his standing as head of the human family. (STPJS, p.157). 22. Animals - http://lds.org/ensign/1972/08/the-gospel-and-animals?lang=eng 23. Anomaly - Irregularity; deviation from the common. In theology, they are usually one time statements that have never been repeated or verified (2 Corinthians 13:1). Brigham Young said a lot of anomalies, as well as with many other early church brethren who were pondering deep into things that have not been revealed. 24. Angel See BD (See also def. Spirits) Alma 12:29 - Heavenly messengers plant the gospel on the earth through conferring heavenly priesthood, doctrines, ordinances and covenants upon men and women. (Robert J. Matthews, The Established Order of the Kingdom of God, Brigham Young University Idaho Religious Symposium, January 31, 2004). The Prophet Joseph also gave numerous insights concerning the different ministrations of angels and spirits, and that Adam, as the oldest man, and patriarch of the human family presides over the spirits of all mankind. He taught that angels and spirits are those who once lived on this earth as mortals, and that when any angel or spirit ministers to men or women on this earth, it is by Adams authority (TPJS, pp. 157, 167 -69). Thus it was Adam who sent Moroni, John the Baptist, Peter, James, John, Moses, Elijah, etc. to Joseph Smith. Joseph also taught that no angels or spirits minister to this earth except those who do or have belonged to this earth, and that angels have advanced further than spirits because they have bodies of flesh and bone (Doctrine and Covenants 130:5; 129:1-9). If priesthood or keys are to be conferred it requires an angel with a tangible body. If the purpose is knowledge, a spirit can do that. (Robert J. Matthews, The Established Order of the Kingdom of God, Brigham Young University Idaho Religious Symposium, January 31, 2004).

Heb. 1:14 Angels are of the same race as men. They are, in fact, men who have passed from the rudimental state to the higher spheres of progressive being. Some have died and risen again to life, and are consequently possessed of a divine, human body of flesh and bones, immortal and eternal. They eat, drink, sing and con verse like other men. Some of them hold the keys of Apostleship and Priesthood, by which they teach, instruct, bless, and perform miracles and many mighty works. Translated men, like Enoch, Elijah, John the Apostle, and three of the Apostles of the Western Hemisphere, are also like angels. Angels are ministers, both to men upon the earth, and to the world of spirits. They pass from one world to another with more ease, and in less time than we pass from one city to another. They have not a single attribute which man has not. But their attributes are more matured, or more developed, than the attributes of men in this present sphere of existence. Whenever the keys of Priesthood, or, in other words , the keys of the science of Theology, are enjoyed by man on the earth, the people thus privileged, are entitled to the ministering of angels, whose business with men on the earth, is to restore the keys of the Apostleship when lost; to ordain men to the Apostleship when there has been no Apostolic succession: to commit the keys of a new dispensation; to reveal the mysteries of history; the facts of present or past times; and to unfold the events of a future time. They are, sometimes, commissioned also to execute judgments upon individuals, cities or nations. They can be present in their glory, or, they can come in the form and appearance of other men. They can also be present without being visible to mortals. When they come as other men, they will perhaps eat and drink, and wash their feet; and lodge with their friends. Hence it is written -- "Be not forgetful to entertain strangers: for thereby some have entertained angels unawares." (Heb. 13:12) Their business is, also, to comfort and instruct individual members of the Church of the Saints; to heal them by the laying on of hands in the name of Jesus Christ, or to tell them what means to use in order to get well; to teach them good things, to sing them a good song, to warn them of approaching danger, or, to deliver them from prison, or from death.These blessings have always been enjoyed by the people, or Church of the Saints, whenever such Church has existed on our planet. They are not peculiar to one dispensation more than another. (Parley P. Pratt, Key to the Science of Theology (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1965), pp.31-62. See pages 62-63 for scriptural examples of angelic ministries) 25. Angel of the Lord, the also His Angel (Alma 10:10) (if not referring to a specific circumstance) (1N14:29, 2N25:19 26. Anger Jacob 1:8 A strong feeling of annoyance, displeasure, or hostility (Google definitions, accessed May 16, 2013, Google.com). There is anger and there is expressing anger; both are unhealthy, and both can be overcome. Anger only attracts more anger. Its byproduct is to attack or defend. Anger is augmented when ones frustration tolerance is lowered. There are those who believe that the best way to deal with anger is to express or vent it. These individuals, whether they know it or not, are coming from a perspective initiated by the adversary and made famous by Sigmund Freud. (See Moses 5:1838; and Carol Tavris, Anger: The Misunderstood Emotion (New York: Simon and Schuster), 3842, 12860) (Daniel K Judd, A Scriptural Comparison Concerning Anger: 3 Nephi 12:22 and Matthew 5:22, in The Book of Mormon and the Message of the Four Gospels, ed. Ray L. Huntington and Terry B. Ball (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University), 5776). Complaint is also a form of anger (i.e. displeasure). What does the world think of Anger? Elder Russell M. Nelson has stated: My concern is that contention is becoming accepted as a way of life. From what we see and hear in the media, the classroom, and the workplace, all are now infected to some degree with contention (Russell M. Nelson, The Canker of Contention, Ensign, May 1989, 68).

The world teaches that anger is a healthy emotion. Many teach and encourage that anger be expressed so that an explosion of anger doesnt erupt once ones anger capacity is overfilled. Anger can be a difficult emotion to express and manage, particularly because we have often been taught not to show or express our anger. It is not uncommon to feel guilty or ashamed about being angry despite it being a very normal and necessary emotion. http://au.reachout.com/find/articles/anger/ Anger can be good for you because it's designed to protect us, our relationships and our way of seeing the world. In the everlasting battle between right and wrong, the bodily effects of anger are meant to tell us that something's wrong. http://tlc.howstuffworks.com/family/good-anger.htm People who respond to stressful situations with short-term anger or indignation have a sense of control and optimism that lacks in those who respond with fear. [This psychological research] found that anger triggers feelings of certainty and control [and is] a healthier response than fear. Biological Psychiatry, Available at http://www.livescience.com/459-anger-good.html The words of popular author and lecturer John Bradshaw are representative of this perspective: The reason we have so much abuse in our families is that we do not allow anger in our families. If rage can come out, it can spend itself and be done with . . . . Its not the hatred expressed thats the problem; its the hatred swallowed (John Bradshaw, Our Families, Ourselves, Lears Magazine, November - December 1988, 7576). Individuals who vent their anger in this way often express the idea that they are being honest about their feelings. The trouble with this justification is that it is possible to be honest about a lie. In other words, John the Revelator taught us that if we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves (1 John 1:8). (Daniel K Judd, A Scriptural Comparison Concerning Anger: 3 Nephi 12:22 and Matthew 5:22, in The Book of Mormon and the Message of the Four Gospels, ed. Ray L. Huntington and Terry B. Ball (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University), 5776). When is one tempted to be angry? The natural man gets angry when things dont go his way, when someone does him wrong, when he, his reputation, or his ego is threatened, when he doesnt understand or perceive things as they really are, when someone doesnt agree with him, or when he feels that he is being treated unfairly. The natural man is easily frustrated, irritated and displeased; things never seem to go aright. He immaturely holds grudges and withholds interaction, is slow to forgive, and is very obstinate. What is the Lords Anger? When we think of fierce anger or wrath we think of one as being enraged, often uncontrolled, and being a revenge seeker, but these have never been characteristics of God. Most of our cultures perceptions of anger is skewed. God follows the doctrine he revealed in D&C section 121:41-44. The Lords anger seems to imply punishment when he is angry, there is usually a punishment, reproving, and expectation for the offender to change. His punishments are out of love, for they are intended to provoke repentance, which will bring happiness and peace. *When considering the Lords anger+ we should look at our definition of anger. I am using it in the sense that it is an emotion that results from judging others unrighteously, wanting to control others, or selfishly wanting our own ends met. I submit that God does not get angry when anger is thus defined or as we commonly use the word. In Mark 3:5, after the Savior healed the man with the withered hand on the Sabbath, we find the people seeking to accuse him. And when he had looked round about on them with anger, being grieved at the hardness of their hearts, he said unto the man, stretch forth thine hand. There are some critical phrases in that statement. First of all, the Savior was grieved because of the hardness of their hearts. He was concerned about them, caring, compassionate. His anger did not arise, as does ours, out of a judgmental condemning of others, out of selfishness to get his own ends met, nor out of the desire to control people and deny them their freedom. Anger is a feeling of hostility, resentment, wrath, or ire. None of these feelings was

present nor, I believe, ever is present with God. I believe Gods actions are interpreted at times as arising out of anger because he applies consequences, including punishment, for violation of his laws. But when we look at Gods punishment, we find that it is justthere is no element of hostility or revenge. This is certainly true in the case of Christ driving the money changers from the temple. He did so with sternness, but his motivation was from a desire to serve God and bless his children, not a desire to harm others. Good parents also apply consequences to their childrens behavior to help them learn the truth. One other thing might help us understand the use of the word anger as it is applied to the Lord. Doctrine and Covenants 1:24 tells us, These commandments are of me, and were given unto my servants in their weakness, after the manner of their language, that they might come to understanding. [D&C 1:24] In other words, I believe that the word anger is applied the way it is in the scriptures because we understand that language and because it has the clearest, most positive effect on us (see D&C 19:67). (The Case Against Anger, Burton C. Kelly, Ensign Feb. 1980). I think it would be beneficial and doctrinally sound to replace the words anger, wrath, fury, and indignation, when referring to God, with the word grieved. If we do this, our confusion and problem with the seemingly contrary attributes of love vs. anger is done away with. The Lords anger is grief. To be grieved is to feel uneasy and burdenedit is to be sorrowed, hurt, and distressed. Sin is the cause of such grief, and as a loving God, he surely feels those emotions as his children are rebelling against him. What is Gods will pertaining to anger? First, we are ultimately responsible for our own anger. For us to feel emotion, we must first be aware of some stimulusan event, a thought, a memory. Then we interpret that stimulus and thats when the emotional response comes. Our interpretation can be relatively positive, neutral, or negative. That our emotion rises out of the interpretation we give rather than from the stimulus itself (the experience, the thought) is clear when we recall those situations where people around us received the same stimulus we did and yet responded very differently. Anger between individuals is the result of sin - In order to get angry at a person, we first have to judge that personAnother kind of thought that gives rise to anger is selfishness(The Case Against Anger, Burton C. Kelly, Ensign Feb. 1980). Read 4N 1:15, then Moroni 7:45 Sometimes we entangle ourselves in a false dichotomy; we believe that our choice is between angrily doing what needs to be done and passively allowing to take place what shouldnt happen. We fail to recognize that we can confront, chastize, and reprove without being contentious (Daniel K Judd, A Scriptural Comparison Concerning Anger: 3 Nephi 12:22 and Matthew 5:22, in The Book of Mormon and the Message of the Four Gospels, ed. Ray L. Huntington and Terry B. Ball (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University), 5776). What is the purpose of anger? The primary function of anger is to control others. Some people have learned this art very well. They get what they want by becoming loud and angry. The target of such ire tends to do what the angry individual wants in order to placate him. Anger thus has the unrighteous goal of attempting to diminish the freedom of others. Other facts about Anger All anger will inevitably be expressed some way. It may come out openly; it may be expressed passively with responses such as tardiness or not keeping commitments; it may be entirely suppressed and manifest itself only in deep-seated psychological or psychosomatic problems (The Case Against Anger, Burton C. Kelly, Ensign Feb. 1980). Justice can easily become distorted into selfish vengeance, just as mercy can become distorted into indulgence. Elder Boyd K. Packer warned, A virtue when pressed to the extreme may turn into a vice (Boyd

K. Packer, Covenants, Ensign, November 1990, 85). The Book of Mormon teaches us how the Savior can help us eliminate selfish anger from our lives, and it shows us that even with a cause, our anger is most often destructive. (Matt 5:22 & see JST, 3N12:22) Angry feelings are most often evidence of our inability to keep the greatest of all the commandments to love God and to love our fellowman (see Matt. 22:36 40). (Daniel K Judd, A Scriptural Comparison Concerning Anger: 3 Nephi 12:22 and Matthew 5:22, in The Book of Mormon and the Message of the Four Gospels, ed. Ray L. Huntington and Terry B. Ball (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University), 5776). What are the consequences of being Angry? Anger usually has harmful interpersonal consequencesit often results in conflicts, contention, injury to the self-esteem and dignity of another, and/or erosion of mutual respect. There are, of course, ways to express anger neutrally and even constructively. An angry person may be motivated to confront another and rationally discuss a problem. An improved relationship may well result. But there are ways to get to that happy solution without anger. Anger isnt a necessary prerequisite to a helpful conversation; it usually, in fact, prevents it. My point is that virtually all, if not all, anger between individuals is destructive. The scriptures state, Let all bitterness, and wrath, and anger, and clamour, and evil speaking, be put away from you, with all malice (Eph. 4:31); be slow to wrath: For the wrath of man worketh not the righteousness of God (James 1:1920); and wrath is cruel, and anger is outrageous (Prov. 27:34). The idea that anger is inevitable is a philosophy of the world, not of the gospel. From a gospel framework, our goal is not just constructive release of anger, but the elimination of anger. When I come to my evening prayers and try to reckon up the sins of the day, nine times out of ten the most obvious one is some sin against charity; I have sulked or snapped or sneered or snubbed or honesty may be real but not genuine, like a counterfeit coin. And the excuse that immediately springs to my mind is that the provocation was so sudden and unexpected: I was caught off my guard, I had not time to collect myself. . . . Surely what a man does when he is taken off his guard is the best evidence for what sort of man he is. Surely what pops out before the man has time to put on a disguise is the truth (C. S. Lewis, Mere Christianity (New York: Macmillan, 1960), 16465). 27. Anointed 28. Animate God Footnote the psychical god, i.e., the demiurge. (E.g. The Prayer of the Apostle Paul, Meyer p. 18) Demiurge the creator of the world. 29. Apocalypse Of and pertaining to revelation, discovery, *and+ disclosure (1828 Noah Webster). As of current there are eight apocalypses in apocryphal writings. The book of Revelation is known as the Apocalypse, a Greek word meaning revealed or uncovered (BD). A synonym when referring to the apocalyptic books is revelatory books, thus the Apocalypse of Adam is the Revelation of Adam etc 30. Apocrypha, and texts D&C 91 (See also def. Pseudepigrapha) The word "apocrypha" means "things put away" or "things hidden" a nd comes from the Greek through the Latin. The general term is usually applied to the books that were considered by the church as useful, but not divinely inspired. As such, to refer to Gnostic writings as "apocryphal" is misleading since they would not be classified in the same category by orthodox believers. Often used by the Greek Fathers was the term antilegomena, or "spoken against", although some canonical books were also spoken against, such as the Apocalypse of John in the East. Often used by scholars is the term pseudepigrapha, or "falsely inscribed" or "falsely attributed", in the sense that the writings were written by an anonymous author who appended the name of an apostle to his work, such as in the Gospel of Peter or The thiopic Apocalypse of Enoch: almost all books, in both Old and New Testaments,

called "apocrypha" in the Protestant tradition are pseudepigrapha. In the Catholic and Orthodox traditions, what are called the apocrypha by Protestants include the deuterocanonical books: in the Catholic tradition, the term "apocrypha" is synonymous with what Protestants would call the pseudepigrapha, the latter term of which is almost exclusively used by scholars. (Charlesworth, James H (1985). Old Testament Pseudepigrapha. Peabody, MA: Hendrickson. p. 2257). King James Apocrypha 1 Esdras 2 Esdras Tobit Judith Additions to Esther Wisdom of Solomon Ecclesiasticus Baruch Letter of Jeremiah Prayer of Azariah Susanna Bel and the Dragon Prayer of Manasseh 1 Maccabees 2 Maccabees

Gnostic Texts: Acts of John Acts of Peter Acts of Peter and the Twelve Acts of Thomas Allogenes Apocalypse of Adam Apocryphon of James (also called the "Secret Book of James") Apocryphon of John Berlin Gospel or Gospel of the Savior Book of Thomas the Contender Books of Jeu (ritual diagram) Coptic Apocalypse of Paul (distinct from the Apocalypse of Paul) Coptic Apocalypse of Peter Dialogue of the Saviour First Apocalypse of James Gnostic Apocalypse of Peter (distinct from the Apocalypse of Peter) Gospel of Judas (also called the "Gospel of Judas Iscariot") Gospel of Mary (also called the "Gospel of Mary Magdalene") Gospel of Philip Gospel of the Egyptians Gospel of Thomas

Acts Epistles

Gospel of Truth Greek Gospel of the Egyptians (distinct from the Coptic Gospel of the Egyptians) Letter of Peter to Philip Odes of Solomon Ophite Diagrams (ritual diagram) Pistis Sophia Second Apocalypse of James Second Treatise of the Great Seth Secret Gospel of Mark The Hymn of Jesus The Hymn of the Pearl The Sophia of Jesus Christ

Acts of Andrew Acts of Barnabas Acts of John Acts of the Martyrs Acts of Paul Acts of Paul and Thecla Acts of Peter Acts of Peter and Andrew Acts of Peter and Paul Acts of Peter and the Twelve(considered gnostic) Acts of Philip Acts of Pilate Acts of Thomas (considered gnostic) Acts of Timothy Acts of Xanthippe, Polyxena, and Rebecca

Epistle of Barnabas Epistles of Clement Epistle of the Corinthians to Paul Epistle of Ignatius to the Smyrnaeans Epistle of Ignatius to the Trallians Epistle of Polycarp to the Philippians Epistle to Diognetus Epistle to the Laodiceans (an epistle in the name of Paul) Epistle to Seneca the Younger (an epistle in the name of Paul) Third Epistle to the Corinthians - accepted in the past by some in the Armenian Orthodox church.

Apocalypses Apocalypse of Paul (distinct from the Coptic Apocalypse of Paul) Apocalypse of Peter (distinct from the Gnostic Apocalypse of Peter)

Apocalypse of Pseudo-Methodius Apocalypse of Thomas (also called the Revelation of Thomas) Apocalypse of Stephen (also called the Revelation of Stephen) First Apocalypse of James (also called the First Revelation of James) Second Apocalypse of James (also called the Second Revelation of James) The Shepherd of Hermas

Miscellaneous Apostolic Constitutions (church regulations supposedly asserted by the apostles) Book of Nepos Canons of the Apostles Cave of Treasures (also called The Treasure) Clementine literature Didache (possibly the first written catechism) Liturgy of St James Penitence of Origen Prayer of Paul Sentences of Sextus Physiologus Book of the Bee

Infancy Gospels Infancy Gospel of James (also called the "Protoevangelium of James") Infancy Gospel of Thomas, Gospel of Pseudo-Matthew (also called the "Infancy Gospel of Matthew" or "Birth of Mary and Infancy of the Saviour").

Jewish Christian Gospels Gospel of the Ebionites - 7 quotes cited, all by Epiphanius Gospel of the Hebrews - 7 quotes survive, six of them by Jerome Gospel of the Nazarenes - 30 quotes survive in works by Jerome and Origen

Atonement/Passion Gospels Gospel of Peter Gospel of Nicodemus (also called the "Acts of Pilate") Pseudo-Cyril of Jerusalem on the Life and the Passion of Christ Gospel of Bartholomew Questions of Bartholomew Resurrection of Jesus Christ (which claims to be according to Bartholomew)

Fragments The Unknown Berlin Gospel (also called the Gospel of the Saviour) The Naassene Fragment The Fayyum Fragment

The Secret Gospel of Mark The Oxyrhynchus Gospels The Egerton Gospel The Gospel of Jesus' Wife translation available at: http://www.hds.harvard.edu/facultyresearch/research-projects/the-gospel-of-jesuss-wife

31. Apocryphon secret book. E.g. The Apocryphon of John is the Secret Book of John. 32. Apprise (Mosiah 18:34) inform. 33. Approval, divine (See also def. Acceptance, divine and Holy Spirit of Promise and Worthiness). One aspect of divine forgiveness is approval from God that our repentance has been sufficient. The Holy Spirit of promise is a stamp of approval from God of ordinances or covenants. One who is worthy will feel the approval of God, greatly indicated by the conscience. One who stands approved of God will be the last to boast of their worthiness, for at that time they boast, they have just committed an offense. D&C 97:8 - Verily I say unto you, all among them who know their hearts are honest, and are broken, and their spirits contrite, and are willing to observe their covenants by sacrificeyea, every sacrifice which I, the Lord, shall commandthey are accepted of me. 34. Archon (arkhon) Ruler 35. Armageddon A Hebrew name meaning "mount of destruction," is a place found in Israel where literally scores of battles have taken place throughout history. It is also, therefore, the prophetic name of the area where the final great religious battle will focus during the immediate period before Jesus Christ makes his appearance in power and great glory. (Guide to Scriptural Symbols, Donald W. Parry, Joseph Fielding McConkie, Armageddon, available at: http://www.cumorah.org/libros/english/). 36. Armageddon , valley of - It is a little east of the old city of Jerusalem. 37. Aspire to the honors of men D&C 121:35 - It is when one eagerly seeks and hopes for the positions, prominences, powers, and possessions of the world. 38. As though principle - A widely applicable teaching technique, mindset, and lifestyle motto that influences desired outcomes to be more likely to happen. The teacher that teaches as though everyone is giving head has a much higher chance of others giving head. The teacher that invites others to repent as though they have already accepted the invitation will find that many more will repent. Our words and actions are a reflection of what we believe; if one believes no-one cares to listen, their teaching will portray that. A person, whom acts as though no-one likes him, might not be liked because of his constant self-degrading mindset. A person whom acts as though Jesus is by their side is much more likely to be obedient to all of the commandments. A missionary who acts as though the person on the doorstep wants to hear more will teach and look as such and the likelihood of acceptance will be higher. This principle is a positive portrayal of faith and hope for things in the future to work out for the better. 39. As to things pertaining unto righteousness - This phrase refers to things as anything in the realm of righteousness or spirituality. Thus, things could be blessings, a sense of right and wrong, a love for God and ones fellow man, spiritual gifts, testimony, the gift of the Holy Ghost, revelation, hope, sanctification, forgiveness, meaning in life, or Christlike attributes. Hence, spiritual death is to die as to things pertaining unto righteousness (Alma 12:16, 32). We are nourished with the things of righteousness (Mosiah 23:18). Can you imagine a life void of the above mentioned? Maybe you have experienced a death as to things pertaining unto righteousness. Things also refer to acts of righteousness. We also seek to rescue those who are now dead as to the things that are spiritual and help them to be born again; yea, born of God, changed from their carnal and fallen state, to a state of righteousness, being redeemed of God, becoming his sons and daugh ters

(Mosiah 27:25) (Things Pertaining to Righteousness, CR April 2010, Francisco J. Vias). Read Alma 24:30, (See also Alma 5:42 D&C 11:1314). 40. Atonement http://www.scribd.com/doc/65665631/Jesus-Savior-or-Symbol

B
41. Baalzebub (1 Kings 1:1-6) (See Beelzebub) Just spelled differently in 1 Kings. The lord of the flies; the god of the dead. 42. Babble (See Gossip) 43. Bands of Death (Alma 5:7, 22:14, 7:12, D&C138:16, Mosiah 16:7) The restraint of physical death in our eternal progression; sometimes refers to the restraint of spiritual decay and death that comes from rebellion and disobedience and the consequences therefrom. 44. Balm of Gilead Balm = topical ointment for healing, restoring, or soothing. An aromatic gum or spice used for healing wounds (Gen. 43:11; Jer. 8:22; 46:11; 51:8). A bush producing the resin from which the balm was made grew so plentifully in Gilead in Old Testament time s that the balm came to be known as the balm of Gilead (Gen. 37:25; Ezek. 27:17). (The Guide to the Scriptures, Lds.org). In ancient times there came from Gilead, beyond the Jordan, an ointment made from the gum of a tree. It was a major commodity in trade. The Ishmaelite traders who purchased Joseph from his brothers were carrying this balm of Gilead to Egypt (see Gen. 37:25). It became symbolic for the power to soothe and to heal There are spiritual disorders and spiritual diseases that can cause intense suffering (Elder Boyd K. Packer. The Balm of Gilead. CR Nov.1987). This balm is symbolic of the healing that comes from corrective decisions made in faith to change diseased thoughts, habits, desires or actions. It also symbolizes the healing powers of the Atonement. The song is as follows: There is a Balm in Gilead, To make the wounded whole, There is a Balm in Gilead, To heal the sin sick soul. (See also Did you think to Pray hymn 140) Our sacrament meetings should be the very perfection of o ur expression of reverence for God. When this happens, all are blessed and those with serious problems and afflictions feel the healing influence of the balm of Gilead (Elder Vaughn J. Featherstone, Sacrament Meeting and the Sacrament. Ensign, Sep. 2001). 45. Baptism Baptize bapto to overwhelm, to make overwhelmed, i.e. cover wholly with a fluid. Symbols The Baptizer Jesus, who else has authority to remit sin. Priesthood holders act for and in behalf of Him, for that is the duty of the priesthood. Water Moses 6:59 stuff see remit def. Token

Sign Both the baptizer and the one being baptized make signs closely related to other signs in other ordinances. The baptized One willing to die (i.e. give up the ghost of their old ways) and be resurrected (i.e. brought up in a newness of life). Witnesses God, Angels, the Holy Spirit of Promise Name

Is confirmation a separate ordinance that has separate a separate name, sign, and token? The experience of those who were in the ark at the time of the Flood was a figure or type of the facts of spiritual death, burial, and resurrection, Christian baptism being an antitupon, a corresponding type, a like figure, (1 Peter 3:21). (Srongs Greek Dictionary #907). (See also Initiatory for similarities) 46. Baptism for the Dead (1 Cor. 15:29, 1 Peter 3:1821, 4:6, D&C 138) (See Proxy) That baptism for the dead was indeed practiced in some orthodox Christian circles is indicated by the decisions of two late fourth-century councils. The fourth canon (fifth in some lists) of the Synod of Hippo, held in 393, declares, "The Eucharist shall not be given to dead bodies, . . . nor baptism conferred upon them." The ruling was confirmed four years later in the sixth canon of the Third Council of Carthage. Some churches not represented at these minor councils did not feel bound to discontinue the practice. Consequently, the Copts of Egypt continued baptisms for the dead. The vast majority of Christianity, however, rejected proxy baptism. In some cases as in the Roman Catholic faithproxy baptism was replaced by prayers and masses for the dead. As early as the second century, prayers of this nature were known. The baptism of the souls of the dead or of their resurrected bodies is a frequent theme in the stories of Christ's descent into the spirit world. The Epistle of the Apostles, known from a complete Ethiopic version, a fragmentary fifth-century Latin manuscript (now in Vienna) and a fourth- or fifth-century mutilated Coptic manuscript in Cairo, is an example. It places the following words in the mouth of Jesus as he visits with his apostles after the resurrection: For to that end went I down unto the place of Lazarus, and preached unto the righteous and the prophets, that they might come out of the rest which is below and come up into that which is above; and I poured out upon them with my right hand the water [baptism, Ethiopic text] of life and forgiveness and salvation from all evil, as I have done unto you and unto them that believe on me. In the Ethiopic document known as the Testament of Our Lord and Our Savior Jesus Christ 38 39, Jesus tells his apostles, "For this reason I descended and conversed with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, with your fathers the prophets, and I announced to them, in Sheol, the rest in the heavens where they shall come. With my right hand, I gave them the baptism of life, pardon and remission of all sin, as I did for you, and (as I shall do) hereafter for those who shall believe in me." He then tells them that he who believes "shall come out of the prison and will be delivered from chains, from punishment and from the fire," to which the apostles respond, "O Lord, you have truly given us joy and rest, for because of their faith and their confidence, you have announced to our fathers and to the prophets; also for us and for all (who believe in you). (John A. Tvedtnes, Baptism for the Dead in Early Christianity, Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute, available at: http://maxwellinstitute.byu.edu/publications/books/?bookid=21&chapid=104, accessed May 27, 2013). 47. Baptismal Prayer Mosiah 18:12-13, 3N11:25, D&C 20:73

Commissioned of Jesus Christ received Christ's mandate, ordered, authorized, commanded (Acts 10:48). Having authority given me of Jesus Christ. (3N11:25). The priesthood car ries with it the mandate to do what Christ would do in the same manner he would do it, thus any priesthood holder is acting for and in behalf of Christ. In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost Matt 28:19 *This phrase+ would indicate that the baptized person was closely bound to, or became the property of, the one into whose name he was baptized. (Srongs Greek Dictionary #911). 48. Baptism of Fire Matt 3:11, 2N31:13, 17, D&C 20:41 - Fire is a symbol for cleansing, purifying, or sanctifying (Lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). We sometimes speak of baptism for the remission of sins. The remission, if you will read the scriptures carefully, comes through the baptism of fire and of the Holy Ghost Put the two together so th at you almost forbid yourself to say baptism without saying confirmation Those who have been taught and who receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, the baptism of fire, will never fall away. They will be connected to the Almighty, who will guide them in their lives (The Gift of the Holy Ghost: What Every Member Should Know , President Boyd K. Packer, Ensign Aug 2006). To gain salvation every accountable person must receive two baptisms. They are the baptism of water and of the Spirit. (John 3:35 ) The baptism of the Spirit is called the baptism of fire and of the Holy Ghost. ( Matt. 3:11 ; Luke 3:16 ; 2 Ne. 31:1314 ; 3 Ne. 11:35 ; 12:12 ; Morm. 7:10 ; D. & C. 20:41 ; 33:11 ; 39:6 .) By the power of the Holy Ghostwho is the Sanctifier ( 3 Ne. 27:1921, Alma 5:54 )dross, iniquity, carnality, sensuality, and every evil thing is burned out of the repentant soul as if by fire; the cleansed person becomes literally a new creature of the Holy Ghost. (Mosiah 27:2426). He is born again. The baptism of fire is not something in addition to the receipt of the Holy Ghost; rather, it is the actual enjoyment of the gift which is offered by the laying on of hands at the time of baptism. Remission of sins, the Lord says, comes by baptism, and by fire, yea, even the Holy Ghost. (D. & C. 19:31; 2 Ne. 31:17) Those who receive the baptism of fire are filled as if with fire. (Helaman 5:45 ) (Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, p. 73.) While one definition of this expression refers to a cleansing by the Holy Spirit as if by fire, still the scriptures and the writings of the prophets indicate there is something moreThe miracle of the manifestation of fire and the Holy Ghost has the capacity to reach within a persons heart. While that person may have been a bystander regarding the things of God, the power of the Spirit is able to turn such a person into a living witness of this sacred work. The baptism of fire and the Holy Ghost is from the presence of the Lord. It cancleanse *us+from sin, make of us at heart a new person, heal our souls, cause us to feel a love toward God and our fellowmen, and build within us a desire to become witnesses of his holy work (Fire and the Holy Ghost, Elder Loren C. Dunn, Ensign June 1995). 49. Baptized unto Repentance The Book of Mormon speaks repeatedly of being baptized unto repentance (see Mosiah 26:22; Alma 5:17, 62; 6:2; 7:14; 8:10; 9:27; 48:19; 49:30; Helaman 3:24; 5:17, 19; 3 Nephi 1:23; 7:2426; Moroni 8:11). John the Baptist used the same words (see Matthew 3:11), and Paul spoke of the baptism of repentance (Acts 19:4). The phrase appears in the Doctrine and Covenants as well (see Doctrine and Covenants 35:5; 107:20). Baptism of or unto repentance simply references the fact that baptism with its covenant of obedience is the capstone of repentance. With full repentance, including baptism, one is qualified for the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, and it is by the Holy Ghost that one receives the baptism of the Spirit (see John 3:5) and forgiveness of sins: For the gate by which ye should enter is repentance and baptism by water; and then cometh a remission of your sins by fire and by the Holy Ghost (2 Nephi 31:17). (D. Todd Christofferson, The Divine Gift of Repentance CR Oct. 2011).

50. Bear the Cross (See also Take up the Cross) - The "cross," then, becomes the heavy "burden" of our lives -our trials and sufferings; and 3, after getting the cross shouldered, we are asked to follow Him. Follow Him where? To Calvary! That is where He took His cross. Picking up the "cross" is not necessarily the end of our torment, but perhaps only the beginning. Such a thought buckles the knees! Must I go where He did? For those who pause to consider whether or not to hoist this burden, the Lord then might add, "And he that taketh not his cross, and followeth after me, is not worthy of me." (Matthew 10:38, emphasis added) (YOUR OWN CROWN OF THORNS Lynn M. Roundy; M.Ed, AMCAP JOURNAL/JULY 1983, Vol.9, No. 3) If we desire to be worthy of our Savior, we must shoulder our "cross," and march resolutely to "Calvary." For those who determine to follow the Master, Elder Neal A. Maxwell (Maxwell, Neal A. Speeches of the Year. Provo: Brigham Young University Press, 1976.) offers some suggestions to aid us in "cross carrying": What, then, are some of the skills and strengths...which enable us to lift and then to carry the cross? First, we must realize that the weight of the cross is great enough without our carrying burdens that we could jettison through the process of repentance. It is so much more difficult for us to carry the cross when our back is already bent with the burdens of bad behavior. Second, the cross is something we cannot shoulder and then stand still with. The cross is easier to carry if we keep moving. Action and service happily require enough of our attention that the sagging of self-pity can be avoided. Third, we must realize, finally, that we can only contemplate the cross just so long; rhetoric will not raise it. It must soon either be taken up or turned away from! It would appear, then, that we may all eventually be required to either "enter the garden" or "carry the cross." (YOUR OWN CROWN OF THORNS Lynn M. Roundy; M.Ed, AMCAP JOURNAL/JULY 1983, Vol.9, No. 3) 51. Beautiful feet upon the mountains of those who publish peace - Mosiah 15:15-17 (note that the three verses are consecutively in past, present, then future tense), 1N13:37, Isaiah 52:7, As the dews of Carmel, so shall the knowledge of God descend upon them (D&C128:19)! Beautiful symbolizing purity, cleanliness, holiness, (What is beautiful to God). Feet Symbolizing work, multitudes served, or standing for truth and virtue. Even the ugliest part of the body, which touches the base and sinful ground, which everyone walks on, shall be exalted. In Isaiahs time, messages were always carried by runners, and he described those privileged to carry the most meaningful of messages as having beautiful feet (Old Testament Lesson 39: How Beautiful Upon the Mountains, LDS Living, Ted L. Gibbons - October 06, 2010). There is an honor in carrying good tidings. (See 2 Sam. 18:19 -27). Mountain Temple or ones Exalted throne; may be referring to a higher plane than the mass of men that do nothing or little. Those Not just the Prophets, but anyone; denoted by the three tenses, and also the definition of Christs seed in the preceding chapter. Publish Peace To preach what will bring peace to the souls of men; to preach the Prince of Peace. Thus, those who preach the gospel will be highly acclaimed, their service and message will be beautiful, and they will be endowed with knowledge as a garden is gowned with dew. Those who carry the message are acclaimed as beautiful people by those who listen and respond, just as certain places are considered beautiful by those who feel the Spirit in those places (e.g. Mosiah 18:30). Theres a blessing here for missionary work that I dont yet understandsomething that others dont receive? This versehas generally been tied to missionary work. It implies that bringing the gospel ("good tidings") is a means of establishing peace. Abinadi, when asked to explain it (see Mosiah 12:20-21), tied it to Isaiah 53:8-10 (or Mosiah 14:8-10), explaining that the "seed" of Christ are his followers and that they are the ones

who publish peace and bring good tidings (see Mosiah 15:10-18). (The Sons of Mosiah: Emissaries of Peace, John A. Tvedtnes, Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute). Carmel = Garden or park. "Why would help come from the mountains? That is explained very well in those wonderful verses of Isaiah which the prophet Abinadi uses so effectively, Isaiah 52:7. . . . 'How beautiful upon the mountainside are the feet of him who brings good tidings'literally, are the legs of the runner who brings good news and who causes us to hear that there is peace. . . . Abinadi is announcing that from the other side of the mountain, from the other world, comes the good news. This is revelation. It's the welcome messenger from the other world, the angel who brings us the gospelwho brings us the message of salvation, who brings us the message of peace, which you don't find on this side of the mountain" (Hugh W. Nibley, "The Mountain of the Lord's House," lecture 16 of Ancient Documents and the Pearl of Great Price [series of videotaped lectures from a 1986 honors class at Brigham Young University on the Pearl of Great Price], transcript pp. 89). It signifies a message of victory and freedom from death or prison. Read D&C 128:19-22 = the message of gladness, and victory over death to those in prison! In olden times, when a battle had been won, there would be a runner chosen to go back to the city and spread the news of victory. This was an honor, as he would surely be received with great gladness. 52. Become See Lynn G. Robbins Of the Seventy, What Manner of Men and Women Ought Ye to Be? General Conference April 2011 http://www.lds.org/general-conference/print/2011/04/what-manner-of-men-andwomen-ought-ye-to-be?lang=eng 53. Beginning, the We are without information as to what stage of earth development is indicated by the beginning. And what is a beginning in nature? At best it is but a new start in advance of what had passed up to that point of time; and every beginning is an ending of what went immediately before, even as every consummation is a commencement of something greater, higher, and therefore superior to the past (James E. Talmage, Chapter 37 The Earth and Man, An Address Delivered on 9 August 1931, from the Deseret News, 21 November 1931, pp. 7, 8). 54. Beguile To beguile is to deceive or lead astray, as Lucifer beguiled Eve in the Garden of Eden (Without Guile, Elder Joseph B. Wirthlin, CR May 1988). (See also Guile) 55. Behoove To be necessary for; to be meet for, with respect to necessity *or+ duty (1828 Noah Webster). 56. Being v. Receiving knowledge means truly to come into being, to be manifested, whereas those who remain in error *or ignorance+ do not really exist at all (Meyer, 33). Our emulation of the partaking of the tree of knowledge of good and evil is learning. He was nailed to a tree, and he became fruit of the knowledge of the Father. This fruit of the treecaused those who ate of it to come into being. (The Gospel of Truth, 18,11 19,17, Nag Hammadi). 57. Believe/Belief (See also def. Faith) A 14-year-old boy recently said to me a little hesitantly, Brother Holland, I cant say yet that I know the Church is true, but I believe it is. I hugged that boy until his eyes bulged out. I told him with all the fervor of my soul that belief is a precious word, an even more precious act, and he need never apologize for only believing. I told him that Christ Himself said, Be not afraid, only believe, (Mark 5:36) a phrase which, by the way, carried young Gordon B. Hinckley into the mission field. I told this boy that belief was always the first step toward conviction and that the definitive articles of our collective faith forcefully reiterate the phrase We believe. And I told him how very proud I was of him for the honesty of his quest.(Jeffery R. Holland, Lord, I Believe CR April 2013). 58. Beset (Alma 7:15) - To entangle, as to render escape difficult; to surround; (trap) pressed on all sides, so as to perplex (1828 Noah Webster). To deter ones progress; damn; or plague.

59. Bewrayeth Matt 26:73 60. Bible, history of http://www.scribd.com/doc/106957546/A-Brief-History-of-the-Bible See also intro. To Nag Hammadi scriptures PRINT 61. Birth (See also def. Spirit Body, Purpose of Life, Intelligences) Spirit Birth Physical Birth Spiritual Birth (I.e. Born Again) Resurrection Birth Our Heavenly Parents saw our intelligences in the universe and wanted to give to and glorify them, so they created spiritual bodies, which are element, to house our intelligences. This birth initiated more abilities for us, it enable us to progress beyond what we as intelligences could. On the other hand, we chose to be spiritually born by Them, for God has never coerced us (Cf. D&C 121:36-37). We saw our Heavenly Parents and were attracted to them because of the light, glory, love, happiness, and powers which emanated from, or were evident in them. Perhaps there was a sort of dialogue; us asking them about their attributes and powers and happiness and how to obtain, then Them offering the way, an eternal plan of happiness (Cf. Alma 42:16). They gladly accepted our desires and begat our spiritual bodies, and we then started our earthly education everything pointing to happiness, and soon learning that selfless love is the way. (This was when we chose Gods plan, not when Lucifer presented his. Those who accepted his plan had already accepted Gods, thus they, after accepting Gods plan, rejected it. The plan of happiness has existed from eternity to eternity (Cf. def. Eternity). I believe many of us forgot about ourselves in helping our brothers and sisters be happy and paradoxically found ourselves happier doing so. Our earthly parents follow this same pattern and again we are enabled to do more. Our spiritual parent, Jesus, again follows the pattern enabling us to see and feel and experience like we couldnt before. Our resurrection parents, ___________, again follow the same pattern. 62. Blameless before God Luke 1:6, Mosiah 3:21, 2:27, Doctrine and Covenants 4:2, Alma 7:3, 22, 5:27 To be guiltless, innocent, and spotless; no sin to be accounted for. 63. Blasphemy Generally denotes contemptuous speech concerning God, or concerning something that sta nds in a sacred relation toward God, such as his temple, his law, or his prophet.(BD) To speak of God or the Holy Spirit in terms of impious irreverence, such as speaking evil of them, to utter abuse or calumny against. Blasphemy is an injury offered to God, by denying that which is due and belonging to him, or attributing to him that which is not agreeable to his nature (1828 Noah Webster). 64. Blessed To be supported, strengthened, or endowed spiritual or temporally because of obedience to Gods commands. (Ish3:1, D&C130:20-21) 65. Blessed God (verb) (Moses 5:10, 12, Luke 2:28, Joshua 22:33) support, sustain, thanked. Similar to someone saying bless you, bless you for your help. 66. Blood Ones blood represents their life, heritage, and who they are. Blood is affected by what one intakes, how their body processes it, and their efforts to expel anything. Blood is a deliverer of oxygen and nutrients to the bodys organs and tissues. See June 3 journal entry Blood is circulated by the heart throughout the entirety of ones body; all blood runs through the heart.
rd

White blood cells (white purity, holiness, = perfected attributes in Christ) fight infections and remove cell debris. White blood cells are always patrolling the circulatory system to protect the body from harmful pathogens (i.e. bacteria, viruses that cause disease) and toxins. When there is an infection or invasion by pathogens, they quickly migrate to the infected area and attack the pathogens or toxins. There are also antibodies that the blood carries that attack and kill invading pathogens (organism) or foreign compounds. They are all part of the immune system and are mainly involved in combating infection. In the blood stream, there are about 600 red blood cells for every white blood cell. Red blood cells primary function is to carry oxygen from the lungs (during inhalation) to the cells all around the body and carbon dioxide (a waste product) from the cells to the lung (during exhalation). One drop of blood contains about five million red cells. Healthy bone marrow makes a constant supply of red cells, plasma and platelets. (think Temple) The bodies of Adam and Eve were at first quickened *made alive+ by spirit and not by blood. After the fall, which came by a transgression of the law under which Adam was living, the forbidden fruit had the power to create blood and change his nature and mortality took the place of immortality, and all things, partaking of the change, became mortal (Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, 1:77). 67. Blood Israel The term Blood Israel refers only to the original twelve tribes of Israel: Reuben, Simeon, Levi, Judah, Dan, Naphtali, Gad, Asher, Issachar, Zebulun, Joseph, and Benjamin. Land Israel refers to fourteen tribal units: eleven tribes plus the three sub-tribes of Joseph (Ephraim and the two half-tribes of Manasseh (Manasseh and Machir) considered separately (John A. Tvedtnes. The Other Tribes: Which Are They? Ensign, Jan. 1982). 68. Blood of Christ Symbolic of his perfect pure life, and his Godly heritage. Blood is Regarded by the ancient Israelites and many cultures today as the seat of life or vital energy of all flesh. The atoning power of a sacrifice was in the blood because the blood was regarded as essential to life (lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). The atonement had to be made by the shedding of blood, for blood is the vitalizing force of the mortal body (Joseph Fielding Smith, Conference Report, Apr. 1956, 127). The blood of Christ is the only agent powerful enough to cleanse the world from sin. Would you deny saving blood when you are losing or infecting your own through transgression, as a person in a hospital would perish without a transfusion? Why is death possible for life? (A sacrificial death essential for living?) To drink his blood is to appropriate the saving effects of his propriatory death (Strongs Concordance, 129, haima). *The Holy Ghost+ is the messenger of grace by which the blood of Christ is applied to take away our sins and sanctify us (see 2 Nephi 31:17). (D. Todd Christofferson, The Power of Covenants, CR April 2009). When shed it causes death. Never the blood of fish. synonomous with life. Lev 3:17 High value of life led to the commandment not to eat blood. Death. (staining and cleansing) shed blood is to commit murder. (Gen. 9:6) Standing against one's blood is to stand against the court and the accused. Lev. 17:11. Shedding of Christ blood seals covenant of life between God and man. (1818 Strongs Concordance, Dam) Moses 6:59-60 How does His blood cleanse/sanctify? Clean blood makes one new. White blood attacks the infections and damns of sin and transgression. His blood kills all evil. How do we get his blood? The sacrament; yes

it is symbolic, but the reality is that that blessed and sanctified water as a symbol allots access to the real blood ministered into us by the Holy Ghost? Two births are essential to salvation. Man cannot be saved without birth into mortality, nor can he return to his heavenly home without a birth into the realm of the Spirit. The elements present in a mortal birth and in a spiritual birth are the same. They are water, blood, and spirit. Thus every mortal birth is a heaven-given reminder to prepare for the second birth. In every mortal birth the child is immersed in water in the mothers womb. At the appointed time the spirit enters the body, and blood always flows in the veins of the new person. Otherwise, without each of these, there is no life, no birth, no mortality. In every birth into the kingdom of heaven, the newborn babe in Christ is immersed in water, he receives the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands, and the blood of Christ cleanses him from all sin. Otherwise, without each of these, there is no Spirit-birth, no newness of life, no hope of eternal life. These elements were again present in *Christs+ death. He sweat great drops of blood in Gethsemane as he took upon himself the sins of all men on conditions of repentance. This same agony and suffering recurred on the cross. It was then that he permitted his spirit to leave his body, and it was then that blood and water gushed from his riven side (Bruce R. McConkie, A New Witness for the Articles of Faith, 28889). 69. Blood of the Saints (D&C 87:7, 2 Nephi 28:10, Mormon 8:41) In this context, blood is a symbol for the consecrated lives of faithful church members and the pains and sufferings that accompanied them in trials and persecutions. (See Blood of the Saints shall ascend up to God from the ground against them ) 70. Blood of the Saints shall ascend up to God from the ground against them (2N26:3, 28:10, Gen. 4:10) Meaning that the sacrifices and lifes of all the disciples of Christ shall be heard and recorded by God , and those testaments will be witnesses against the wickedthose who have cast out, stoned, and slain the prophets and the Saints. Their pains and sufferings cry up to the wicked and in turn pain their souls with remorse. 71. Blot/Blotted To erase; to cause to be unseen, or forgotten; to destroyexterminate or consume (as in to blot out a name, person or nation); to blot out or sins i s to forgive them (1828 Noah Webster). 72. Body (See also def. Purpose of Life) http://www.lds.org/ensign/2001/09/ye-are-the-temple-of-god?lang=eng Why are bodies necessary in Gods plan? "In our present or rudimental state, our offspring are in our own image, and partake of our natures, in which are the seeds of death. In like manner, will the offspring of immortal and celestial beings, be in the likeness and partake of the nature of their divine parentage. Hence, such offspring will be pure, holy, incorruptible and eternal. They will in no wise be subject unto death, except by descending to partake of the grosser elements, in which are the inherent properties of dissolution or death. [The body is] confined here by the operation or attraction of surrounding elements which man has not yet discovered the means to control." (Parley P. Pratt, Key to the Science of Theology (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1965), ch. 17, 16) Having a mortal body made with the grosser elements makes one more susceptible to the needed opposition in order for us to progress. We must learn to overcome our bodies. We must learn how to control our desires, appetites, and passions with a body. We must learn how to learn and live truth and righteousness with a body. We must learn to exercise the priesthood with a body. Then why would one do these things if their body is going to be restored to perfection anyway with no more opposition coming through the body; or are they not restored to perfection at the resurrection?

God has power over all dark matter, spirit matter, and physical matter. God has all power over all these because he is resurrected, and as a holy and perfect being can attract all powers in the universe. Law of Attraction! Purpose of Body! Another purpose of the body is to gain control of it. Our physical bodies are damns in some aspects and augmenters in others. Our physical bodies make possible a breadth, a depth, and an intensity of experience that simply could not be obtained in our premortal existence. Thus, our relationships with other people, our capacity to recognize and act in accordance with truth, and our ability to obey the principles and ordinances of the gospel of Jesus Christ are amplified through our physical bodies. In the school of mortality, we experience tenderness, love, kindness, happiness, sorrow, disappointment, pain, and even the challenges of physical limitations in ways that prepare us for eternity. Simply stated, there are lessons we must learn and experiences we must have, as the scriptures describe, according to the flesh (1 Nephi 19:6; Alma 7:1213). (David A. Bednar, We Believe in Being Chaste, CR April 2013). How is the body the amplifier? It seems much more of a damn than an augmenter, especially since all temptation comes through the temporal organization (See Brigham Young, JD 2:256). Our limited abilities are a protection. We experience less harm. There is none that can destroy all here. 73. Bondage Mosiah 11:21-25 - Temporal Bondage being acted upon temporally. (e.g. food, physical circumstances (e.g. poverty), health inheritance, addiction, or others sins and mistakes). Spiritual Bondage Being acted upon because of our sins by anguish, suffering, punishment, addiction, shame, guilt or any other consequence of sin; these are the bonds of iniquity (Mosiah 23:12, Alma 41:11). Those in the bonds of iniquity are also caught in chains of ignorance (See Moroni 8:31, Moroni 8:14). (See Act for themselves and not be acted upon).Both come from our decisions, or the decisions of others who choose to rule over us in wickedness (e.g. Mosiah 29:31). Many people are in some form of bondage from birth until death in many ways. God is the deliverer from bondage; we cannot be fully delivered from bonds pertaining to a choice or situation without Him (See Mosiah 23:23, 25:16). Ammon and King Limhi provide a great example to follow for when we are in bondage, spiritual or temporal (Read Mosiah 21:36, ch.22:1-14). One can still be in bondage when they obey the commandments of God (See Alma 30:13); wrong intent, begrudging, misunderstanding, or misperception can mask the freedom that obedience offers. 74. Book of Life (See also def. Book of the Living) 75. Books, use of (C.f. Fine Toned Faculties, Meditation) D&C 28:5 church books A man should read only when his own thoughts stagnate at their source, which will happen often enough even with the best of minds. On the other hand, to take up a book for the purpose of scaring away ones own original thoughts is sin against the Holy Spirit. it is only when we gain our knowledge in this way (through pondering and reason) that it enters as an integral part, a living member, into the whole system of our thought; that it stands in complete and firm relation with what we know; that it is understood with all that underlies it and follows from it; A great mind does well to spend its leisure in reading, which, as I have said, is a substitute for thought; it brings stuff to the mind by letting another person do the thinking. (Arthur Schopenhauer, On Thinking for Oneself in The Art of Literature. Available at: http://ebooks.adelaide.edu.au/s/schopenhauer/arthur/lit/chapter5.html. Accessed March 29, 2013). If one really wants to learn they must take the time to contemplate, introspect, ponder, and reason within themselves. These things lead to great questions which in turn lead to very meaningful personal revelations through the Holy Ghost. This is how one comes to know the mysteries. The scriptures thus can get in the way if

one is constantly having a book do all the thinking for them. We must ask questions. I have had a great many experiences of personal revelation by just sitting down at my study desk and then wondering, reasoning, searching and thinking prayerfully and never looking at a text of any sort. We have been given the great abilities to reason, and as we learn more of God, his characteristics and plans, we gain the even higher aptitude to learn from ourselves and usually God just gives a little nudge here and there to guide us straight in correct knowledge. I have learned most by not reading, but pondering and reasoning. I have always been astounded at what I can learn about God and His Plans by simply pondering His true characternearly every question on morals or doctrine can be answered by these kinds of ponderings and especially learning to pay attention to the fine toned faculties within you. I damn revelation way too often because I turn to books and to other people, while the whole time I search in vain God is ready to give me the answer, and often much clearer than if I were to find it in a book (see 2N31:3). I think this reasoning applies very well to missionary work wherein you are very often in need of and seeking for the best answers for others. Im not saying that its ba d to turn to others or books, but I think it a great talent to be able to do this, and if we are to become as gods, surely we must learn to reason effectively and have high and holy thoughts in order to communicate pure intelligence to others. If one truly thinks about this principle, they understand that its not while reading the scriptures or any other text when revelation comes it comes when one ponders, reasons, ask questions when you go through the narratives and doctrines yourself when you deconstruct in order to construct an edifice of knowledge. In addition, we see that there is a grade of progression in learning. First one starts with reading books, which gives them a base of knowledge which then leads to asking questions pertaining to what they read, then they move onto an awareness and capacity wherein they have such a wealth of knowledge they can be without any text whatsoever and learn for hours on end by asking questions, pondering, and reasoning, which is seeking revelation. One may think of those stages as telestial, terrestrial, then celestial study. Only in the celestial realm is one able to learn without obstruction, for in the lower realms things are dictated without full invitation or desire. In the celestial realm one is in the greatest communion and has the greatest capacity to learn custom fit to them in their language and understanding (2N31:3). "Through the study of books one seeks God; by meditation one finds him" (Saint Padre Pio, in The Rosary: A Path Into Prayer by Liz Kelly 2004 ISBN 0-8294-2024-X pages 79 and 86). Is there anything wrong with not studying others revelations if I continue to get mine own? 76. Bonds of Iniquity Strong binds (evil stimuli and addictive habits) tying one down to continue in wicked acts. 77. Book of Mormon The Book of Mormon is the keystone of testimony. Just as the arch crumbles if the keystone is removed, so does all the Church stand or fall with the truthfulness of the Book of Mormon. Every Latter-Day Saint should make the study of this book a lifetime pursuit. Otherwise he is placing his soul in jeopardy and neglecting that which could give spiritual and intellectual unity to his whole life. There is a difference between a convert who is built on the rock of Christ through the Book of Mormon and stays hold of that iron rod, and one who is not. (Ezra Taft Benson, Ensign, November 1986, p. 6) 78. Book of the Living is a roll of names where those who have been appointed for salvation are written down. Opening the book means that the names are called out, and whoever is called listens, turns around, and hastens toward the one who is calling. (Meyer, 32). 79. Born Again Moses 6:52 To be born again is to begin a new life as a spiritual son or daughter of Christ. (Mosiah 5:7, 27:25-26) To have the Spirit of the Lord cause a mighty change in a persons heart so that he has

80.

81. 82. 83. 84.

no more desire to do evil, but rather desires to seek the things of God (Lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). We make the decision to be born again in our hearts, and when we have been baptized, if we have truly repented prior to, we receive a remission of sin thus being born again. A lasting conversion will take place as we strive each time we partake of the sacrament to have that born again experience of a change of heart each week. (See also John3:5) Thus being born again is initiated by a spiritual experience and is nurtured by continuous repentance, and is only possible after exercising faith in Christ, repenting of sin, and being baptized. Line upon line and precept upon precept, gradually and almost imperceptibly, our motives, our thoughts, our words, and our deeds become aligned with the will of God. This phase of the transformation process requires time, persistence, and patience. We are instructed to come unto Christ, and be perfected in him, and deny *ourselves+ of all ungodliness (Moroni 10:32), to become new creature*s+ in Christ (see 2 Corinthians 5:17), to put off the natural man (Mosiah 3:19), and to experience a mighty change in us, or in our hearts, that we have no more disposition to do evil, but to do good continually (Mosiah 5:2). Please note that the conversion described in these verses is mighty, not minora spiritual rebirth and fundamental change of what we feel and desire, what we think and do, and what we are. Indeed, the essence of the gospel of Jesus Christ entails a fundamental and permanent change in our very nature made possible through our reliance upon the merits, and mercy, and grace of the Holy Messiah (2 Nephi 2:8). As we choose to follow the Master, we choose to be changed to be spiritually reborn. Sporadic and shallow dipping in the doctrine of Christ and partial participation in His restored Church cannot produce the spiritual transformation that enables us to walk in a newness of life. Rather, fidelity to covenants, constancy of commitment, and offering our whole soul unto God are required if we are to receive the blessings of eternity. Purifying and sealing by the Holy Spirit of Promise constitute the culminating steps in the process of being born again. (See Holy Spirit of Promise) (David A. Bednar, Ye Must Be Born Again, CR April 2007). What initiates this being born againthis new heart? Gethsemane, a penitent Heart, a loving and sharp reproving, continuous and mighty prayer for it, a sermon, Born of God (See Born Again). Alma 5:14 - A second birth which denotes putting away ones old ways and developing new Godly ways. E.g. A dog is born and becomes a dog a child who is born of God becomes a God. Bosom Brain (See also Mind, intellect, spirit body) Branch of the Lord (Isaiah 4:2) 2N3:5, Jacob2:25 - the seed of Joseph Brazen Sea

In Solomons Temple a large molten sea of brass was placed on the backs of 12 brazen oxen, these oxen being symbolical of the 12 tribes of Israel. This brazen sea was used for performing baptisms for the living. There were no baptisms for the dead until after the resurrection of Christ. It must be remembered that all direct and plain references to baptism have been deleted from the Old Testament (1 Nephi 13) and that the word baptize is of Greek origin. Some equivalent word, such as wash, would have been used by the Hebrew peoples. In describing the molten sea the Old Testament record says, "The sea was for the priests to wash in." (2 Chron. 4:2 6). This is tantamount to saying that the priests performed baptisms in it. (Bruce R. McConkie (1966, 2d ed.) Mor mon Doctrine (Salt Lake City, Utah: Bookcraft) pp. 103104). 85. Bread of Life - Jesus Christ is the Bread of Life. (John 6:3158, Alma34). He that cometh to me shall never hunger; and he that believeth on me shall never thirst. Hunger and thirst denote a l onging or a need for life sustaining substance. Our spiritually sustaining substances are living water (i.e. the word given by the Holy

Ghost), testimony, the forgiveness of God, the love of God, and the approval of God. With these things, one will never be desperate. These things are meaningful and significanta feast to the soul. 86. Breath of his lips Breath symbolizes life and the power of the spirit. In Arabic and in Hebrew the word "ruh" signifies both "breath" and "spirit." To breathe is to assimilate spiritual power. Lips denote communication, self-expression, and passion. Thus the breath of the Lords lips denotes His personal power manifested through communication, or in another context denotes wind and its destructive power s. (See also Job 38:1) 87. Bridle you Passions (Alma 38:12) To govern, restrain, guide, check or control your desires, devotions, and emotions; if gone unchecked they may easily protrude over the standards which God has established. Passions are good unless they are focused on immoral things or if they are overabundant in good activities; do not let them act upon (control) you. What are our bridles? Fear of consequences, love of God, retaining priesthood power, the gift of the Holy Ghost, covenants, friends a nd family etc Bridles are for protection and accurate guidance. They should not be looked at as constraints that limit and keep us from doing what we want to do, but rather are loving guides from a caring Father. Eventually certain bridles can become unnoticed and are as if there is no restriction at all; this is because ones desires have changed and have become in line with Gods will, and suddenly that person is more free, (there is no need for bridling if you are already in line with a particular principle or attribute). As I meet young people around the Church, they are always saying, "When will my parents ever think I have enough maturity to act for myself?" I know when with my family . . . I know that they are ready for full freedom in any field of endeavor the very minute they stop resenting supervision. At that moment I can back off, let them go alone, and really just be there to respond if they come for help. . . . We should put ourselves in a position before our Father in Heaven and say, individually, "I do not want to do what I want to do. I want to do what Thou wouldst have me do." Suddenly, like any father, the Lord could say, "Well, there is one more of my children almost free from the need of constant supervision." [Boyd K. Packer, "Obedience," in "That All May Be Edified" (Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1982), 254, 257] 88. Broken Heart and Contrite Spirit Psalm 51:17, 3N9:19-20To have a broken heart is to be humble, contrite, repentant, and meekthat is, receptive to the will of God (lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). The Saviors perfect submission to the Eternal Father is the very essence of a broken heart and a contrite spirit. Christs example teaches us that a broken heart is an eternal attribute of godliness. When our hearts are broken, we are completely open to the Spirit of God and recognize our dependence on Him for all that we have and all that we are. The sacrifice so entailed is a sacrifice of pride in all its forms. Like malleable clay in the hands of a skilled potter, the brokenhearted can be molded and shaped in the hands of the Master. A broken heart and a contrite spirit are also preconditions to repentance. (See 2 Nephi 2:6 7). When we sin and desire forgiveness, a broken heart and a contrite spirit mean to experience godly sorrow *that+ w orketh repentance (2 Corinthians 7:10). This comes when our desire to be cleansed from sin is so consuming that our hearts ache with sorrow and we yearn to feel at peace with our Father in Heaven. Those who have a broken heart and a contrite spirit are willing to do anything and everything that God asks of them, without resistance or resentment. We cease doing things our way and learn to do them Gods way instead. In such a condition of submissiveness, the Atonement can take effect and true repentance can occur. When we have received a forgiveness of sins, a broken heart serves as a divine shield against temptation (See 2 Nephi 4:32). When we yield our hearts to the Lord, the attractions of the world simply lose their luster There is yet another dimension of a broken heartnamely, our deep gratitude for Christs suffering on our behalf. In Gethsemane, the Savior descended below all things (D&C 88:6) as He bore the burden of sin for every human being. At Golgotha, He poured out his soul unto death (Isaiah 53:12), and His great heart literally broke with an allencompassing love for the children of God. When we remember the Savior and His suffering, our hearts too

89. 90.

91.

92.

will break in gratitude for the Anointed One (A Broken Heart and a Contrite Spirit Bruce D. Porter, CR Oct 2007). The One who was perfect and had not sinned, has suffered awful punishment for all of us. Pondering the awful suffering of our Lord for us and our own unworthiness should be a heartbreaking experience (Aaronic Priesthood Manual 2, (1993), 6971). By the means to By and By (BD) An English term that in 1611 meant immediately. However, in common usage today it has come to mean nearly the opposite. It occurs in Matt. 13:21, in the parable of the sower; in Mark 6:25, in the account of the beheading of John the Baptist; and in Lu ke 21:9, in Jesus explanation of events connected with the destruction of Jerusalem. In each case a proper recognition of the term is necessary in order to correctly understand the narrative. See also Luke 17:7. 1828 Noah Webster = denoting nearness in time; in a short time after; presently; soon. Buffeted/Buffet - Matthew 26:67, 1 Corinthians 4:11, Mark 14:65 - To strike with the hand of fist; to beat. To contend against. (1828 Noah Webster). 1 Peter 2:20, 2 Corinthians 12:7 These scriptures point toward a spiritual buffeting, which would connote a rebuking, or a spiritual beating which puts one in their place, a device for bringing humility. Bully syn. = degrade, harm. One can bully others by words, physically, or through cyberspace. When one bullies themselves, they degrade themselves by tearing down at their own personality and features. They say to themselves nearly everything that a bully would say to them. One can also bully others without hurting them in any way by thinking negatively about them; this bullying is entirely destructive to the bully.

C
93. Called (D&C 121:34) - This is primarily referring to being called to receive the priesthood and called to certain offices in the church. Adj. Labeled, termed, named, or announced. Asked or invited. (See also def. of chosen) One is first called to serve, hold the priesthood, to hold a calling or office, or by personal revelation from day to day to do something for someone; If they become worthy and prove faithful in their works, they become chosen, and God now trusts them with His precious work, to do things that the unclean and unprepared cannot. We are called to act, we are chosen when we act intrinsically and in a godly manner and intent. 94. Calling and Election (See Alma 26:20, D&C _____, 2 Peter 1:1-11). "There are three grand secrets lying in this chapter,.... Which no man can dig out, unless by the light of revelation, and which unlocks the whole chapter.... 1st key: knowledge is the power of salvation. 2nd key: Make your calling and election sure. 3rd key: It is one thing to be on the mount and hear the excellent voice, etc.. And another to hear the voice declare to you, you have a part and a lot in that kingdom." (TPJS), pp. 304,306)

"To have one's calling and election made sure is to be sealed up unto eternal life; it is to have the unconditional guarantee of exaltation in the highest heaven of the celestial world; it is to receive the assurance of godhood; it is, in effect, to have the day of judgment advanced, so that an inheritance of all the glory and honor of the Father's

kingdom is assured prior to the day when the faithful actually enter into the divine presence..." Elder Bruce R. McConkie (Doctrinal New Testament Commentary, Vol. 3, pp.331-332). "Though they [i.e. the saints in New Testament times] might hear the voice of God and know that Jesus was the Son of God, this would be no evidence that their election and calling was made sure, that they had part with Christ, and were joint heir with him. They then would want that more sure word of prophecy, that they were sealed in the heavens and had the promise of eternal life in the kingdom of God. Then, having this promise sealed unto them, it was an anchor to the soul, sure and steadfast. Though the thunders might roll and lightnings flash, and earthquakes bellow, and war gather thick around, yet this hope and knowledge would support the soul in every hour of trial, trouble and tribulation. ... Knowledge through our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ is the grand key that unlocks the glories and mysteries of the kingdom of heaven." (Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith, p.298 May 14, 1843) 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. Jesus - John 6:27 Paul - 2 Timothy 4:7-8 Lehi - 2 Nephi 1:15 Enos - Enos 1:27 Alma Sr. - Mosiah 26:20 Alma Jr. - Alma 36:28 Nephi (Alma Jr.'s great-grandson) - Helaman 10:4-11 The Nephite Disciples - 3 Nephi 28:1-3 Moroni - Moroni 10:34; Ether 12:37 Joseph Smith Jr. - D&C 132:49 Elder Jeffery R. Holland These things I declare to you with the conviction Peter called the more sure word of prophecy. (Lord, I Believe CR April 2013).

The other Comforter spoken of is a subject of great interest, and perhaps understood by few of this generation. After a person has faith in Christ, repents of his sins, and is baptized for the remission of his sins and receives the Holy Ghost, (by the laying on of hands), which is the first Comforter, then let him continue to humble himself before God, hungering and thirsting after righteousness, and living by every word of God, and the Lord will soon say unto him, Son, thou shalt be exalted. When the Lord has thoroughly proved him, and finds that the man is determined to serve Him at all hazards, then the man will find his calling and his election made sure, then it will be his privilege to receive the other Comforter, which the Lord hath promised the Saints, as is recorded in the testimony of St. John, in the 14th chapter, from the 12th to the 27th verses. Now what is this other Comforter? It is no more nor less than the Lord Jesus Christ Himself; and this is the sum and substance of the whole matter; that when any man obtains this last Comforter, he will have the personage of Jesus Christ to attend him, or appear unto him from time to time, and even He will manifest the Father unto him, and they will take up their abode with him, and the visions of the heavens will be opened unto him, and the Lord will teach him face to face, and he may have a perfect knowledge of the mysteries of the Kingdom of God; and this is the state and place the ancient Saints arrived at when they had such glorious visions--Isaiah, Ezekiel, John upon the Isle of Patmos, St. Paul in the three heavens, and all the Saints who held communion with the general assembly and Church of the Firstborn. (The Two Comforters, Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith,comp. Joseph Fielding Smith (SLC: Deseret Book Co., 1938), 149-151). Elder Bruce R. McConkie in 1969 BYU Devotional said, This may sound like a hard and difficult subject. It is one which is not fully known or understood by everyone, but at least as far as the fundamentals are concerned, it is very basic and easily understood doctrine. There is nothing complex or mysterious about it. Rather it is a doctrine we should understand, one out of which determinations should grow to do the things that assure us of peace and satisfaction in this life and eternal rewards in the realms ahead. If someone is a partaker of the divine nature, he

becomes like god. He receives, inherits, and possesses the characters and perfection and attributes that deity has. He has the same nature that god has. 95. Calvary (See Golgotha) When God asked Abraham to sacrifice the life of his son, Isaac, He directed them to travel to Mt. Moriah, not just out of Sarah's view. They journeyed three days to reach this mountain. Why? The symbolism becomes more evident when we realize that Moriah is the prominence upon which Jerusalem was later built; it is the temple mount, and a portion of this same mountain is called Calvary. In similitude of the giving up of His Only Begotten Son, God asked Abraham to be willing to offer up his only son on the very same "alter." (YOUR OWN CROWN OF THORNS Lynn M. Roundy; M.Ed, AMCAP JOURNAL/JULY 1983, Vol.9, No. 3) 96. Capacity Being qualified for and having the abilities to do things; it is often spoken as: the extent to which we can understand or be led by the Holy Ghost. How big is my conduit for revelation? Are my choices causing the conduit to shrink? Do I perceive my conduit to be smaller than it really is? A small pipe cannot transmit much living water. Because the Spirit whispers to us gently and delicately, it is easy to understand why we should shun inappropriate media, pornography, and harmful, addictive substances and behaviors. These tools of the adversary can impair and eventually destroy our capacity to recognize and respond to the subtle messages from God delivered by the power of His Spirit (David A. Bednar: The Spirit of Revelation. CR April 2011). 97. Captivity - To be in physical or spiritual bondage. One is restrained from physical or spiritual blessings because of their iniquity. (Ezek. 39:23). One is acted upon while captive and their choices are limited and compulsive. Men are free to choose liberty and eternal life or captivity and death (2 Ne. 2:27). They who harden their hearts are taken captive by the devil (Alma 12:11). Watch and pray always, lest ye be tempted by the devil, and ye be led away captive by him (3 Ne. 18:15). 98. Carnal - Something that is not spiritual; specifically the word may be used to mean either mortal and temporal (D&C 67:10) or worldly, fleshly, and sensual (Mosiah 16:1012) (Lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). 99. Carnal Security 2N28:21 The self-justification program; To self-justify is to prove, convince, or show onesself that your behaviors, beliefs, or thoughts (whether one is unsure of the law or aware) are in line with justice = the unchanging law. One who is lulled into carnal security tells themselves: its o.k., God still loves me; all is well, Im doing good; everyone is fine, there are no sins that God will not forgive; or, I have money and it provides for all my needs, so all is well. To avoid this slow decay of spiritual safety, one must study and retain in remembrance the doctrines of the gospel, and be careful not to sway from the course leading to Eternal life. Being casual is often the culprit. 100.Categorical Imperative - act only in accordance with that maxim through which you can at the same t ime will that it become a universal law. (G 4:421) O'Neill (1975, 1989) and Rawls (1989, 1999), among others, take this formulation in effect to summarize a decision procedure for moral reasoning, and I will follow them: First, formulate a maxim that enshrines your reason for acting as you propose. Second, recast that maxim as a universal law of nature governing all rational agents, and so as holding that all must, by natural law, act as you yourself propose to act in these circumstances. Third, consider whether your maxim is even conceivable in a world governed by this law of nature. If it is, then, fourth, ask yourself whether you would, or could, rationally will to act on your maxim in such a world. If you could, then your action is morally permissible. If your maxim fails the third step, you have a perfect duty admitting of no exception in favor of inclination to refrain from acting on it. (G 4:421) If your maxim fails the fourth step, you have an imperfect duty requiring you to pursue a policy that can admit of such exceptions. If your maxim passes all four steps, only then is acting on it morally permissible. For example: If I conceive of a world in which everyone by nature must try to deceive people any time it will get what they want, I am conceiving of a world in which no practice of giving one's word could ever arise. So I

am conceiving of a world in which no practice of giving one's word exists. My maxim, however, is to make a deceptive promise in order to get needed money. And it is a necessary means of doing this that a practice of taking the word of others exists, so that someone might take my word and I take advantage of their doing so. Thus, in trying to conceive of my maxim in a world in which no one ever takes anyone's word in such circumstances, I am trying to conceive of this: a world in which no practice of giving one's word exists, but also, at the very same time, a world in which just such a practice does exist, for me to make use of in my maxim. It is a world containing my promise and a world in which there can be no promises. Hence, it is inconceivable that my maxim exists together with itself as a universal law. Since it is inconceivable that these two things should exist together, I am forbidden ever to act on the maxim of lying to get money. (Johnson, Robert, "Kant's Moral Philosophy", The Stanford Encyclopedia of Philosophy (Summer 2012 Edition), Edward N. Zalta (ed.), URL = http://plato.stanford.edu/archives/sum2012/entries/kant-moral/). Every action is just *right+ that in itself or in its maxim is such that the freedom of the will of each can coexist together with the freedom of everyone in accordance with a universal law. (Kant, available at: http://www.iep.utm.edu/justwest/#SH4a, accessed July 30, 2013). The CI is very useful in discovering why God has instituted commandments, both of omission and commission. It and Moronis doctrine in 7:12-13 pertain to everything; to religion, morals, ideas, beliefs, thoughts, words, and actions. Take selfishness through it and one would see grave consequences; take godly service through it and one sees that service is what Life and Godhood is all about, and that without it we would momentously damn ourselves and others physically, mentally, socially, and spiritually. Another great question in asking what is good or evil is, does it enlarge or damn my capacity to love, serve, repent or forgive? Are these hurtful or helpful? Moroni 7:12-13 all things which are good cometh of God; that which is of God inviteth and enticeth to do good continually; wherefore, everything which inviteth and enticeth to do good, and to love God, and to serve him, is inspired of God. If a practice cant be justified here and now, it is too risky of a gamble to take, to live. The afterlife should be hoped for but not depended on. 101.Chains of Hell D&C123:7-8, Alma 12:11-12, Encyclopedia of Mormonism. Macmillan: 1992 erroneous creeds of the fathers fastened upon their children in the form of false creeds. Secret Combinations are a form of the Chains of Hell; they are often used as means to bind children in false beliefs and convictions . (See Ether8:23-26) Alma defined the chains of hell as being brought into subjection to the adversary and placing ourselves at risk for everlasting destruction (see Alma 12:6, 11). (Book of Mormon Institute Manual p.178) 102.Charity The pure love of Christ (Moro. 7:47); the love that Christ has for the children of men and that the children of men should have for one another (2 Ne. 26:30; 33:7 9; Ether 12:3334); the highest, noblest, strongest kind of love, not merely affection (LDS.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). Charity is a gift from God (Moroni7:48) When one possesses charity they will feel a sincere concern for the eternal welfare and happiness of other people; they will see others as children of God, they will avoid negativity, anger, envy, lust and covetousness; they will avoid judging others, criticizing them, or sayi ng anything negative about them (See PMG Charity). Charity is the bond of perfectness and peace. (Col 3:14, D&C 88:125). Charity is seeing and treating yourself as Jesus would in any situation, just as it is seeing and treating others as Jesus would. Imposing self-degradation and negativity on you is not charity; God would never promote that. He angers when we do not understand His mercies (Alma 33:16).

This love, the very love which *the Lord hath+ had for the children of men (Ether 12:34), is not developed entirely by our own power, even though our faithfulness is a necessary qualification to receive it. Rather, charity is bestowed upon the true followers of Christ. (Moro. 7:48.) Its source, like all other blessings of the Atonement, is the grace of God. Said Moroni, I prayed unto the Lord that he would give unto the Gentiles grace, that they might have charity. (Ether 12:36.) The purpose of the endowment of charity is not merely to cause Christs followers to engage in charitable acts toward others, desirable as that is . The ultimate purpose is to transform his followers to become like him: he hath bestowed *this love+ upon all who are true followers of his Son, that when he shall appear we shall be like him. (Moro. 7:48.) (Bruce C. Hafen, Beauty for Ashes, CR April 1990). Charity never seeks selfish gratification. The pure love of Christ seeks only the eternal growth and joy of others. (Ezra Taft Benson, CR October 1986, Ensign 16 [November 1986]: 47.) 103.Chasten Mosiah 23:21 - Correction or discipline given to individuals or groups in order to help them improve or become stronger (Lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). Synonyms - Rebuke, reprove, admonish, correct. "For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth (Heb. 12:6 (5-11) To "chasten" denotes "to make chaste. God loves all mankind and works to bring his children back to dwell with him. No one can endure God's presence who has not been purified to become like him. For this reason, Latter-day Saints view life on this earth as a period of testing and training, a time to instruct, refine, and purify the individual, making the child of God more like the Father (Encyclopedia of Mormonism, GLADYS Clark Farmer, Chastening). I expect to be made a Saint myself, though I have many weaknesses about me. I am going to get rid of them as fast as I can. Have I not a desire to do right? Yes; and the Gospel is designed to make us better and bring us to understanding. When you are rebuked by each otherwhen brethren meet you and say, This is wrong in you, you should receive it kindly, and express your thanks for the reproof, and acknowledge the wrong frankly, and admit that you may frequently do wrong when you d o not know it, and say, I wish you to enlighten my mind, to take me by the hand, and let me go along hand in hand, and strengthen and sustain each other. What, in your weaknesses? Yes. Do you expect to see a perfect man? Not while you stay here. (Brigham Young, Rebuking Evil, Journal of Discourses 8:365). 104.Chastity Purity. 105.Childlike Innocent, pure, trusting, submissive, meek, humble, patient, full of love (Mosiah 3:19).In

contrast to childish (1Cor. 13:11), that is selfish, immature, complaintive, uncontrolled, and seeks only after its own pleasure.
106.Child of the Devil (Acts 13:10, Alma 5:39, 41, 10:28) Whosoever bringeth forth evil works, the same becometh a child of the devil, for he hearkeneth unto his voice, and doth follow him (Alma 5:41). The devil as a Father acts completely contradictory to Elohim and Jehovahs fatherly attributes. We decide who our father is by who we hearken to. Note the following verses: Jesus said unto them, If God were your Father, ye would love me: for I proceeded forth and came from God; neither came I of myself, but he sent me. Why do ye not understand my speech? even because ye cannot hear my word. Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar, and the father of it. And because I tell you the truth, ye believe me notHe that is of God heareth Gods words: ye therefore hear them not, because ye are not of God (John 8:42-47). Moses 4:4 And he became Satan, yea, even the devil, the father of all lies, to deceive and to blind men, and to lead them captive at his will, even as many as would not hearken unto my voice.3 Nephi 11:29 The devilis the father of contention. 107.Children of Christ (See definition for Child of the Devil and John 8:42-47) A child of Christ is one who obeys and honors Christ and who has covenanted to do so. A child of Christ has been born-again in His name.

Mosiah 5:7 And now, because of the covenant which ye have made ye shall be called the children of Christ, his sons, and his daughters; for behold, this day he hath spiritually begotten you; for ye say that your hearts are changed through faith on his name; therefore, ye are born of him and have become his sons and his daughters. 4 Nephi 1:17 God desires us to do away with segregation and be Children of Christ. Moroni 9:26 Those who despise the works of the Lord will despise the children of Christ. Mosiah 5:5-14 When do we make the covenant of obedience (v.5)? In the Temple (hence, much of King Benjamins sermon is about the Temple). Because of that covenant, we are made the children of Christthat is the day when we become spiritually begotten of him. But, just as one may not receive the Holy Ghost upon its conferral, they also can forfeit becoming a son or daughter of Christ. Making the covenant is a step, but obeying the covenant is the condition. Moroni 7:19 and if ye will lay hold upon every good thing, and condemn it not, ye certainly will be a child of Christ. 108.Children of God, (Heavenly Parents) What principles are derived from this doctrine? How should we treat eachother? Children of God my long lost brother or sister! Hug! Why does it matter if someone doesnt like you? Most dont know you, know you. 109.Children, salvation of (See also, Purpose of Life) It matters not whether these tabernacles mature in this world, or have to wait and mature in the world to come, according to the word of the Prophet Joseph Smith, the body will develop, either in time or in eternity, to the full stature of the spirit, and when the mother is deprived of the pleasure and joy of rearing her babe to manhood or to womanhood in this life, through the hand of death, that privilege will be renewed to her hereafter, and she will enjoy it to a fuller fruition than it would be possible for her to do here. (Joseph Fielding Smith, Gospel Doctrine, pp 45354). The Prophet Joseph Smith declaredand he never taught more comforting doctrinethat the eternal sealings of faithful parents and the divine promises made to them for valiant service in the Cause of Truth, would save not only themselves, but likewise their posterity. Though some of the sheep may wander, the eye of the Shepherd is upon them, and sooner or later they will feel the tentacles of Divine Providence reaching out after them and drawing them back to the fold. Either in this life or the life to come, they will return. They will have to pay their debt to justice; they will suffer for their sins; and may tread a thorny path; but if it leads them at last, like the penitent Prodigal, to a loving and forgiving fathers heart and home, the painful experienc e will not have been in vain. (Orson F. Whitney, in Conference Report, Apr. 1929, 110). "The Prophet Joseph taught that many of these children were too pure and lovely to live in the corruption on earth. Even as we mourn their present loss to us, we have reason to rejoice because they have been delivered from evil (see TPJS196-97). He also taught that those who die before the age of eight are saved in the celestial kingdom (see D&C 137:10). The mothers of these children, if they live faithfully, will raise them to maturity during the Millennium." (see Joseph F. Smith, Gospel Doctrine, 5th ed. [1939], 455 56) in Lesson 14: The Latter-day Saint Woman, The Latter-day Saint Woman: Basic Manual for Women, Part A, 97). 110.Chosen of God 1N1:20, Alma 10:6, D&C 121:34 Chosen is something people are foreordained to. One is first called to serve, hold the priesthood, to hold a calling or office, or by personal revelation from day to day to do something for someone; If they become worthy and prove faithful in their works, they become chosen, and God now trusts them with His precious work, to do things that the unclean and unprepared cannot. We are called to act, we are chosen when we act intrinsically and in a godly manner and intent. What are they chosen

for? Exaltation in the celestial kingdom, to become kings and queens unto God and to reign with him throughout eternity (D&C 76:56). All who have been foreordained to serve and are given that opportunity in this life are called. If they prove faithful in their callings, they become chosen. (Hoyt W. Brewster, Chosen in Doctrine and Covenants Encyclopedia). "If you live your religion and are faithful to the end of your days, that proves that you were chosen" (Heber C. Kimball JD 5:34). "Only those who serve and are faithful shall be chosen" (Joseph Fielding Smith CHMR 2:178). To be or to become chosen is not an exclusive status conferred upon us. Rather, you and I ultimately determine if we are chosenGod does not have a list of favorites to which we must hope our n ames will someday be added. He does not limit the chosen to a restricted few. Rather, it is our hearts and our aspirations and our obedience which definitively determine whether we are counted as one of Gods chosenThus, the Fathers work is to bring to pass the immortality and eternal life of His children. Our work is to keep His commandments with all of our might, mind, and strengthand we thereby become chosen (The Tender Mercies of the Lord David A. Bednar CR April 2005) D&C 121:35 and Alma 10:6 describe why many are not chosen. The scripture denotes that it is best that one be chosen and not just called. When one worships with all their heart, might, mind and strength, they are not pridefully trying to be chosen. The chosen become one who, through their faithfulness, experience things as they really are the grand blessings of the gospel, and God can trust them with any commission; He cant trust a lot of the brethren or sisters that have been called to callings, the priesthood, and other responsibilities to do as He would to really make a difference, not to just be casual, mediocre, and mainstream. He goes to the chosen to accomplish his precious works. 111.Chosen Generation 112.Christmas http://www.mormonmatters.org/rssmm.xml (Search for christmas podcast) Etymology History What is the true meaning? st th Why is it celebrated on Dec. 31 rather than April 6 ? What do Latter-day Prophets say concerning the holiday? Mormon matters episode 62 podcast http://www.mormonmatters.org/rssmm.xml 113.Christology The branch of Christian theology relating to the person, nature, and role of Christ. (Google definition, acces sed April 10, 2013). The study of Jesus Christ. 114.Church (See also def. True and Living Church) Why must all people be confirmed into the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, as well as men be ordained Elders, and also covenant to consecrate all to it? Is there a connection between the Kingdom of God on earth (the church) and the Kingdom of God in heaven? Does the LDS church have claim in heaven? Why must all belong to the church? 115.Church of the Firstborn 116.Church, organization of (See also def. True and Living Church) Why must there be an organized church? Ordinances and priesthood How does organization, programs, curriculums, etc damn us? How do they exalt us?

Leadership 117.Circumspectly Mosiah 26:37, Exodus 23:13, Eph. 5:15 - Literally, looking on all sides; looking round. Hence, cautious, watchful on all sides examining carefully all the circumstances that may affect a determination, or a measure to be adopted. Attention to the natural or probable consequences of a measure, with a view to a correct course of conduct, or to avoid [surprise and] danger. Vigilance in guarding against evil from every quarter. (1828 Noah Webster). It is to be aware, alert, attentive, and reverent. 118.Claim to have a right or title to (1828 Noah Webster). 119.Claim on Mercy (Alma 12:34, Mosiah 3:26, 2 Nephi 9:25, Alma 42:31, Mosiah 2:38-39) To have right or title to mercyit is offered upon conditions of repentance but one must claim the offer by accepting Gods mercies (see def. of mercy) and forgiving themselves. Mercy cannot simply be thrust into ones soul, but must be accepted and embraced. 120.Clean from the Blood and Sins of this generation D&C 88: 74-75, Ether 12:37-38 - This means that ones name is not associated with the diseased blood, abominations, heresies, or sins of those in whom they share this earth with. The Temple initiatory and endowment are prerequisites to this; therein we are taught how to eventually attain this blessing. Faithfulness is a condition (Ether 12:37). Magnifying ones calling and teaching with diligence is a condition (Jacob 1:19). Unity and self-purifying and cleansing are also conditions (D&C 88:74). See Isaiah 10:27? (See D&C 112:33, Unspotted from the World, 2N9:44). 121.Coincidence Coincidence is a small miracle in which God chooses to remain anonymous. Unknown. 122.Collectivity of the Gods It is possible for the mind of God to be in man, to will and to do, as seemeth *God+ good. The nature of the Whole clings to the Parts, and they may carry with them the light and truth and glory of the Whole. Moreover, by appointment, any One or Three of the unit intelligences may become the embodiment and representative of all the power and glory and authority of the sum total of the Divine Intelligences; in which capacity, either the One or the Three would no longer stand only in their individual characters as Gods, but they would stand also as the sign and symbol of all that is divine and would act as and be to all intents and purposes The One God. And so in every inhabited world, and in every system of worlds, a God presides. Deity, in his own right and person, and by virtue of the essence of him; and also by virtue of his being the sign and symbol of the Collectivity of the Divine Intelligences of the universe. Having access to all the councils of the Gods, each individual Deity becomes a partaker of the collective knowledge, wisdom, honor, power, majesty, and glory of the Body Divine in a word, the embodiment of the Spirit of the Gods whos influence permeates the universeThese Divine Intelligences have attained unto the excellence that Jesus prayed for in behalf of His apostles, and those who might believe on their word, when he said: Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me, that they may be one, as we are (John 17:11). (The Seventy's course in theology, Volume/Year 3, Compiled and edited by Brigham Henry Roberts of the first council of the Seventy, 1910, p. 198). 123.Comeliness, Comely Isaiah 53:2, Alma 1:27 v. to act in a suitable or decent manner, appropriate to time, place, and circumstances. (n.) Comeliness of person implies symmetry or due proportion of parts, but expresses less than beauty or elegance. 2. Handsome, graceful, pleasing and wholesome in appearance; attractive. (See 1828 Noah Webster). 124.Commandment "The most important of all the commandments of God is that one that you're having the most difficulty keeping today. If it's one of dishonesty, if it's one of unchastity, if it's one of falsifying, not telling the truth, today is the day for you to work on that until you've been able to conquer that weakness. Then you start on the next one that's most difficult for you to keep." (Harold B. Lee, Church News, 5 May 1973, p.3.)

Personal commandments - 1N11:7 - President Lee's and President Kimball's counsel to "keep the commandments" is such a distillation expression, because those who are not members of the Church will receive not only the general commandments which the world has received, but also the ordinances and principles of the gospel applicable to all members of the Church and, in addition, personal commandments from the Holy Ghost, giving guidance and direction in all of the activities and the affairs of their life. Their conscience is more educated than ever. They're educated regarding the world's enlightenment and the Church's basic principles and doctrines, all of which is revelation--general revelation. But they are also educated with regard to personal revelation, personal commandments regarding each individual stewardship. We have been told many times by the Brethren words to this effect, that you and I as members of the Church have the same right to personal guidance and revelation in our area of jurisdiction, our stewardship, as the President of the Church has in his stewardship (Stephen R. Covey, An Educated Conscience 27, May 1975 @BYU devotional). (E.g. Mosiah 6:6) 125.Commissioned 1. Charged, ordered 2. The state of being authorized to act or perform service 3. v. To empower or authorize. (1828 Noah Webster). I believe the word commission used in the baptismal prayer employs all three of these definitions. LOOK UP SCRIPTURAL REFERENCES 126.Compel To drive or urge with *a+ force *(i.e. strong influence)+, or irresistibly; to necessitate. (18 28 Noah Webster) 127.Compulsion The act of driving or urging by force, physical or mental; driving by violence ( 1828 Noah Webster Noah Webster) It is acting upon others and leaving them with less agency. You have to do this. 128.Conceive by the power of the Holy Ghost (Alma 7:10, Matt. 1:18, Luke 1:35) - President Joseph Fielding Smith said: I believe firmly that Jesus Christ is the Only Begotten Son of God in the flesh. He taught this doctrine to his disciples. He did not teach them that he was the Son of the Holy Ghost, but the Son of the Father. Truly, all things are done by the power of the Holy Ghost. It was through this power that Jesus was brought into this world, but not as the Son of the Holy Ghost, but the Son of God. Jesus is greater than the Holy Spirit, which is subject unto him, but his Father is greater than he! He has said it. Christ was begotten of God. He was not born without the aid of Man, and that Man was God! (Doctrines of Salvation, 1:18). She was, of course, overshadowed by the Holy Spirit in a way incomprehensible to us, when the miraculous conception took place (Bruce R. McConkie, Mortal Messiah 1:314 -15). 129.Concubines - Concubines in the Old Testament were considered to be secondary wives, that is, wives who did not have the same standing in the caste system then prevailing as did those wives who were not called concubines (Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, 2nd ed. *1966+, 154). Concubines had full protection as wives and did not violate the law of chastity when the marriages were approved by the Lord (see D&C 132:34 43). During the time period of the Book of Mormon, however, concubines were not approved by the Lord (see Jacob 2:27; Mosiah 11:2). (Book of Mormon Institute Manual, pg. 115). 130.Concupiscence Rom. 7:8 Lust; the coveting of carnal things, or an irregular appetite for worldly good; inclination for unlawful enjoyments. (1828 Noah Webster) 131.Condemnation (See also Damnation and Self-Degradation). Katakrino (Greek, #2632), as used by Jesus in John 8:11, is to judge against; to pass a sentence upon, hence implying a crime. Condemn implies punishment from a judge (see Krino #2919 in Greek). To pronounce to be guilty; to sentence to punishment (1828 Noah Webster). Verb - from Latin condemnare "to sentence, doom, blame, disapprove," from com-, intensive prefix + damnare "to harm, damage. Adj. - "found guilty, at fault," Of property, "found unfit for use." (Available at: http://www.etymonline.com/ accessed Feb. 10, 2013). God does not want us to condemn ourselves, and He never fully condemns save it be for the sons of perdition. Condemnation is also never a permanent position. He will only afflict pain according to our needs in repentance; he will hold us guiltless as we endure to the end through living constantly in a state of repentance with an ever-present desire to be transformed in Christ

(Robert L. Millet, Chapter 15 - The Regeneration of Fallen Man in Nurturing Faith through the Book of Mormon, 11948. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1995), and he will only deny us from being used for certain works of His when we are unworthy. 132.Condescension descending with. 1. His Son, Jesus Christ, was at His right hand and participated with Him in the creation of this world and many other worlds. This is the same Jesus who came to earth as a babe in Bethlehem. This is what the scriptures mean when they speak of the condescension of God. (In Remembrance of Jesus, Elder Robert D. Hales, Ensign Nov. 1997, 24). See Mosiah 3:5, 7-9. 2. Christs continual work from His throne divine, to help us, the pride and rebellious. Hymn 219 (2N9:53) How great his condescensions unto the children of men. Christ had to condescend below all things to comply with the Fathers requirements in fulfilling the Atonement. This phrase largely stems from the historical fact of Israelite culture in which the great High Priest kept himself aloof from the people, literally, but Jesus (the great high priest of our profession Heb. 3:1) came down amongst us, sinners and all. See also Heb. 4:14-16. See Lord, How is it done sermon Abraham 3:24, 19 No other person was worthy or able to open the way of salvation. Satan sought to ascend while Christ sought to descend in love. (See Isaiah 14:13-14) We condescend every time we serve condescend from our self-aggrandized throne. SEE (Eckhart Tolle, The Power of Now: A Guide to Spiritual Enlightenment, Namaste Publishing, Vancouver Canada, 2004, p. 131) The Lords condescension in premortal life in contrast to Satans personal goal of ascension was the catalyst for our mortal experience. Like Heavenly Father, His Son condescends to respect the agency of individuals less intelligent than He as they decide whether to hearken to the promptings ofthe light of Christ. There is another lesson that we ought to learn about condescension. If we liken the condescension of the Lamb to ourselves, we will not only rejoice in the blessings we receive, but we will mirror the concept to righteous condescension. We can do so with our children as we talk on their level; we will also listen on their level. Show interest in the things they are interested in and participate in activities they enjoy. We will minister to the sick and afflicted in a loving way. We will help the aged at whatever level of ability they may possess. We will share our wealth with the poor and our food with the hungry. Most important of all, we will seek to invite all to come unto Christ and be perfected in him (Moroni 10:32). (p.109-128, The Condescension of the Lamb of God, S. Brent Farley in Jesus the Christ Son of God, Savior, RSC Publications, 2002). Condescension allots for all to have the light of Christ, to be rescued from the fall, His condescension in manifest in his patience, great love, the Saviors birth, baptism (Matt 3:14, 2N31:5), coming to the most wicked of the worlds he created (Moses 7:36), delivering priesthood and keys to men on earth, humility on earth, organizing missionary forces in the spririt world, coming again to the earth to the Nephites and Apostles, Joseph Smith, all those who are worthy and obedient to see him in this life (D&C 93:1), justifying and sanctifying those who dont merit it, revelation, angelic visitations, visions, the power of the Holy Ghost (1N14:14), Every act of God is a manifestation of condescension, which is love. The Atonement Matt 26:39 Fell on his face To fully understand the gift of agency and its worth, it is imperative that we understand that God's chief way of acting is by persuasion and patience and long-suffering, not by coercion and stark confrontation. He acts by

gentle solicitation and by sweet enticement. He always acts with unfailing respect for the freedom and independence that we possess. He wants to help us and pleads for the chance to assist us, but he will not do so in violation of our agency. He loves us too much to do that, and doing so would run counter to his divine character. (Howard W. Hunter, CR Oct. 1989, p. 21). We must never forget that the priesthood is not owned by or embodied in those who hold it. (Dallin H. Oaks, CR April 1992). "One may think of a diver, first reducing himself to nakedness, then glancing in mid-air, then gone with a splash, vanishing rushing down through green and warm water into black and cold water, down through increasing pressure into the deathlike region of ooze and slime and old decay; then up again, back to colour and light, his lungs almost bursting, till suddenly he breaks the surface again, holding in his hand the dripping, precious thing he went down to recover. He and it are both coloured now that they have come up into the light: down below, where it lay colorless in the dark, he lost his color too" (C.S. Lewis, Miracles, chap. 14). In order for Jesus to be aware of the world about Him and comprehend its true relationship to His Father and the relationship it would have to Him when He ascended up on high and received all power, He had to descend below all things in the experiences He underwent. When He did this, He fulfilled all the requirements that were necessary for Him to become in the full and perfect sense, the source of light and truth for this earth. This was necessary to bring about a full consummation of God's plan for this earth. However, we should keep in mind that even before Christ came to earth He had glory with the Father sufficient to be the light of the world for men in their fallen state. But He did not have power to redeem and to glorify this earth until He had descended below all things. Only then could He be in all and through all things, in a full and perfect sense. What do the terms "life," "light," "Spirit," and "power" mean when applied to the Priesthood? Do they not have reference to the intelligence and power that centers in Jesus Christ? Thus it can be seen that the power of the Priesthood consists of the light, life, spirit, and power that is sent forth from the Father through Jesus Christ. (Hyrum L. Andrus, Glory of God and Man's Relation to Deity, available at: http://www.cumorah.org/libros/english/Glory_of_God_and_Mans_Relation_to_Deity__Hyrum_L_Andrus.html, accessed June 9, 2013). 133.Confession Confessing and forsaking are powerful concepts. They are much more than a casual I admit it; Im sorry. Confession is a deep, sometimes agonizing acknowledgment of error and offense to God and man. Sorrow and regret and bitter tears often accompany ones confession, especially when his or her actions have been the cause of pain to someone or, worse, have led another into sin. It is this deep distress, this view of things as they really are, that leads one, as Alma, to cry out, O Jesus, thou Son of God, have mercy on me, who am in the gall of bitterness, and am encircled about by the everlasting chains of death (Alma 36:18). (The Divine Gift of Repentance, CR Oct 2011, Elder D. Todd Christofferson). 134.Confess not *Gods+ hand in all things (D&C 59:21) (See also def. Offense, Humility, Gratitude) D&C 59:27, 78:19 "The grateful man sees so much in the world to be thankful for, and with him the good outweighs the evil. Love overpowers jealousy, and light drives darkness out of his life. Pride destroys our gratitude and sets up selfishness in its place. How much happier we are in the presence of a grateful and loving soul, and how careful we should be to cultivate, through the medium of a prayerful life, a thankful attitude toward God and man!" (Joseph F. Smith, Gospel Doctrine, 5th ed. Deseret Book, 1939, 263). See what he is doing for me stuff James E. Faust said that this is more than a social courtesy; it is a binding commandment ( Finding Light in a Dark World, ch. 10, available at: http://www.cumorah.org/libros/?dir=english).

The phrase all things denotes everything, which means every sin and every evil. In Gods perfect plan, if we were to have God be involved in all that we do, would we really be tested? If he helped in all things, would we develop the strength that he desires us to gain? If He answers every prayer, how would we learn by experience? If He gives us every knowledge, how would we learn to reason and think critically? In order for this scripture to be valid, God must be involved in all things, for if He wasnt, one could do something without Him and be justified in not confessing His name. Is God really involved in all things? If so, in what ways and how? How are we supposed to develop our faculties and capacities if God is intervening in everything? How are we supposed to become as He is if He is always doing things for us isnt that a breach of agency? Is that just a commandment so that none of us gets prideful? I see His involvement as sparse, in that he helps us on occasion and as a wise parent would, and this occasional intervention allows us to progress very quickly and effectivelyand I see Him leaving us alone after blessing us with a gift so that we develop the strength and the intrinsic desire. In the eternal perspective, He wants us to be able to do things ourselves. Is all things just Him knowing about all things is that His involvement? This is a particular dilemma when it comes to prayer; I cant see his hand in things that I did by myself and the enticement was from me intrinsically, or I cant see his hand making a decision for me hence I dont feel right thanking Him for things He didnt do, I feel like I am lying and giving false praise just because Ive been told to. If all things is taken literally, it means that He acts our actions, thinks our thoughts, desires our desires, and says what we say, with us, and always. All things would include free-will, so if He is involved or does all things then He breaks His own laws or agency. All things would include sin and temptation. All things include everything that has and will happen in this world war, rape, disasters, and anger. I cant see Him being involved in or doing evil and hence that would negate the term all things. Thus, for this scripture to be valid, we cant say all things. If not taken literally, it would mean that He is simply involved somehow in all actions, thoughts, desires, and words. According the words of the Prophets, it is not literal According to Brigham Young, all things is a past or present involvement - "Men talk about what has been accomplished under my direction, and attribute it to my wisdom and ability," he remarked, "but it is all by the power of God, and by intelligence received from him. What I know concerning God, concerning the earth, concerning government, I received from the heavens, not alone through my natural ability, and I give God the glory and the praise." "I am no better, nor any more important than another man who is trying to do good." (JD 16:46; 6:275-76). While we do not charge the Almighty with causing the evils of any kind that afflict humanity, and which we regard as the fruits of disobedience to His holy laws, we recognize the fact that He is over all and that He will eventually control everything to bring about His own Almighty plans. The agency of man is not interfered with by Divine Providence. If men were not left free to choose the good and refuse the evil, or vice versa, there would be no righteousness or even reason in bringing them to judgment. It is for the benefit of His sons and daughters that they become acquainted with evil as well as good, with darkness as well as light, with error as well as truth, and with the results of the infraction (i.e. breach) of eternal laws. Therefore He has permitted the evils which have been brought about by the acts of His creatures, but will control their ultimate results for His own glory and the progress and exaltation of His sons and daughters when they have learned obedience by the things they suffer. (First Presidency - Joseph F. Smith, Anthon H. Lund, Charles W. Penrose, DN, December 19, 1914). Many things occur in the world in which it seems very difficult for most of us to find a solid reason for the acknowledgment of the hand of the Lord. I have come to the belief that the only reason I have been able to

discover by which we should acknowledge the hand of God in some occurrences is the fact that the thing which has occurred has been permitted of the Lord. When two men give way to their passions, their selfishness and anger, to contend and quarrel with each other, and this quarrel and contention leads to physical strife and violence between them, it has been difficult for me to discover the hand of the Lord in that transaction; other than that the men who thus disagree, quarrel and contend with each other, have received from God the freedom of their own agency to exercise their own intelligence, to judge between the right and wrong for themselves, and to act according to their own desire. The Lord did not design or purpose that these two men should quarrel, or give way to their anger to such an extent that it would lead to violence between them, and, perhaps, to bloodshed. God has never designed such a thing as that, nor can we charge such things to the Almighty. People become sick, suffer pain, sorrow and anguish. They linger for months, and perhaps for years, in feebleness of body and of mind. The question arises in them: Why does the Lord suffer it? Is the hand of God in that suffering? Has God designed persons to suffer? Has he touched them with his hand of affliction? Has he caused the evil that has come to them? Too many of us are inclined to think, or lean toward the feeble thought, that the illness that comes to us, the afflictions that we suffer, the accidents that we meet with in life, and the troubles that beset us on our way in the journey of life, are attributable either to the mercy or the displeasure of God. Sometimes we are prone to charge God with causing our afflictions and our troubles; but if we could see as God sees, if we could understand as he understands, if we could trace the effects back to the cause, and that truly, by the spirit of correct understanding, we would unquestionably discover that our troubles, or suffering, or affliction are the result of our own indiscretion or lack of knowledge, or of wisdom. It was not the hand of God that put affliction and trouble upon us. The agency that he has given to us left us to act for ourselves to do things if we will that are not right, that are contrary to the laws of life and health, that are not wise or prudent and the results may be serious to us, because of our ignorance or of our determination to persist in that which we desire, rather than to yield to the requirements which God makes of us (Joseph F. Smith, IE, July 1917, 20:821). (See def. Truth) - All truth cometh from the Lord. He is the fountain of truth; or in other wor ds, he is the everlasting spring of life and truth and from him cometh all knowledge, all wisdom, all virtue and all power. . . . The Lord has bestowed his truth upon the earth from generation to generation and he has visited the people in various ways, from age to age, according to the nearness with which he could draw them to himself. He has raised up philosophers among them, teachers of men, to set the example, and to develop the mind and understanding of the human race in all nations of the world. God did it, but the world does not give credit to God, but give it to men, to heathen philosophers. They give credit to them. I give it to God. And I tell you God knew the truth before they did, and through revelation they got it. (Alma 29:8) Let me say to you, my fellow workers in the cause of Zion, do not forget to acknowledge the hand of God in all things (Joseph F. Smith, YWJ, June 1907, 12:312 -13). 135.Confidence wax strong in the presence of God (then shall thy) D&C121:45 As we honor our covenants and keep the commandments, as we strive ever more consistently to do good and to become better, we can walk with the confidence that God will guide our steps. And we can speak with the assurance that God will inspire our utterances. This is in part the meaning (David A. Bednar: The Spirit of Revelation. CR April 2011). 136.Consecrate/Consecration, law of (See also definition of United Order) To dedicate, to make holy, or to become righteous. The law of consecration is a divine principle whereby men and women voluntarily dedicate their time, talents, and material wealth to the establishment and building up of Gods kingdom ( LDS.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). The united order was a means to help the early Saints live the law of consecration. The united order is a lower law than the law of consecration, thus the law of consecration encompasses the united order and adds upon it. (Sharing property, goods, and profits are part of both). The law is given For a permanent and everlasting establishment and order unto my church, to advance the cause, which ye have

espoused, to the salvation of man, and to the glory of your Father who is in heaven; That you may be equal in the bonds of heavenly things, yea, and earthly things also, for the obtaining of heavenly things. (D&C 78:4-5). [The]...Law of consecration as contained in the Doctrine and Covenants" "is that you consecrate your time, talents, and everything which the Lord has blessed you or with which he may bless you with for the building up of the Kingdom of God on earth and for the establishment of Zion. You are to consecrate all and everything. This is not just a covenant made in the temple or something that the early saints tried to live; it is what it means to be a disciple of Christ, to live the gospel, and be at-one. The Law of Consecration involves being equal in temporal things as in heavenly things, everyone's needs are taken care of, everything you have or will have etc. is to be used (set apart/dedicated) expressly for God's purposes. This is in contrast to the using of everything with the Lord has or will bless you with (which is everything) for other purposes than the above stated; primarily for the building up of yourself, your power, influence, possessions, and popularity. Repentance requires both turning away from evil and turning to God. (See Deut. 4:30; see also Bible Dictionary, s.v. Repentance.) When a mighty change is required, full repentance involves a 180 -degree turn, and without looking back! (Alma 5:1213.) Initially, this turning reflects progress from telestial to terrestrial behavior, and later on to celestial behavior. As the sins of the telestial world are left behind, the focus falls ever more steadily upon the sins of omission, which often keep us from full consecration. (Neal A. Maxwell, Repentance, Ensign, Nov 1991, 30) President Benson said It is that one's time, talents, strength, property, and money are given up to the Lord for the express purpose of building up the kingdom of God and establishing Zion on the earth. Or, as we read in Doctrine and Covenants 105:5, "Zion cannot be built up unless it is by the principles of the law of the celestial kingdom. Some view it as merely an economic alternative to capitalism or the free enterprise system, others as an outgrowth of early communal experiments in America. Such a view is not only shortsighted but tends to diminish in importance a binding requirement for entrance into the celestial kingdom. The law of consecration is a celestial law, not an economic experiment. Two separate groups of saints have fully implemented this divine law. (See 4N1:3, Moses 7:18). The failure of the early Saints in this dispensation to live according to the fulness of the law is explained by the Lord in revelations recorded in the Doctrine and Covenants, sections 101 and 105. I repeat and emphasize that the law of consecration is a law for an inheritance in the celestial kingdom. God, the Eternal Father, his Son Jesus Christ, and all holy beings abide by this law. It is an eternal law. It is a revelation by God to his Church in this dispensation. Though not in full operation today, it will be mandatory for all Saints to live the law in its fulness to receive celestial inheritance. [We] abide a portion of this higher law as [we] tithe, pay a generous fast offering, go on missions, and make other contributions of money, service, and time. (Ezra Taft Benson, A Vision and a Hope for the Youth of Zion BYU Speeches, April 12, 1977). In addition to dedicating these things, the law includes: having all things common (Acts 2:4445, 4 Ne. 1:3), one man not possessing more than another (D&C 49:20), and every man having equal claim according to his wants and needs, (D&C 82:1719, Mosiah 18:27-29). Living the law will require every participant to have absolute humility, complete honesty, and unshakable faith. The every man for himself mindset creates immense inequality, it spawns a battle of who deserves what, of pride, covetousness, and so forth. We see moral relativism becoming more popular as "every man prospere[th] according to his genius, and . . . every man conquere[th] according to his strength; and whatsoever a man [doeth

is] no crime" (Alma 30:17). The ideal of I deserve is in opposition to the law as well; for once one says that either about a blessing or an object, they are placing themselves as God and neglecting others who need. We cannot be one in spiritual things if ye are not one in temporal things. The natural man wants forgiveness, happiness, and blessings without messing with anyone else's business. But the nature of happiness is unity in atone-ment. It is found in being our brothers keeper. D&C 49:20 We lie in sin precisely because man possess that which is above another. (Jacob 2:13) The point is that atonement requires of the beneficiary nothing less than willingness to part with his most precious possession. [The atonement] is the last thing in the world that a seeker for an easy and blissfully happy life would invent. *And+ Need we point out that the main reason for having money is precisely to avoid the crosses of the world, and the shame of it? The objection to the law of consecration is that it is hard to keep. We want eternal life in the presence of God and the angels, but that is too high a price to pay! God has commanded and we have accepted, but then we have added a proviso: "We will gladly observe and keep the law of consecration as soon as conditions make it less trying and more convenient for us to do so." And we expect Atonement for that?! We are clearly told in the Book of Mormon that when God commands us to do something, no matter how hard, he will open the way for us if we put our hearts into it: (1 Nephi 3:7). How fortunate for Nephi that the Lord did not ask him to observe the law of consecration! And perhaps he should have prudently waited until the coast was clear before going back to Jerusalem for the plates. (Hugh Nibley, Approaching Zion, The Meaning of the Atonement, Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute). If we are rich we can nearly avoid all of the discomforts in the world and we can be free of its shame. But we are commanded to take up the cross. We are to endure the crosses of the world, not take them away or put them on others. (Jacob 1:8) For a man to take up his cross, is to deny himself of all ungodliness, and every worldly lust, and keep my commandments. Cant I be rich and spiritual at the same time? One can believe that is possible only as their admittance is buried underneath their tenacity. They may convince of themselves that is the only way. But God says that doesn't work. It is serving God and Mammon. [Most] want to be good and rich at the same time, and so they reach a compromise called respectability, which is nothing less than Babylon masquerading as Zion. (Hugh Nibley, Approaching Zion, The Meaning of the Atonement, Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute). Why has God placed so much emphasis on riches and money? He wants us to understand that all things are spiritual, and not at any time has he+ given unto *us+ a law which was temporal. (D&C 29:34) To understand that we only live one life, and that there is only one happening going on. Our temporal life is our spiritual life. One cannot successfully seek after riches and then turn a switch and be spiritual/Godlike; in reality we dont have those masks to choose from because God sees through that. So what are you going to change? It seems like, in the world that we have set up, that everything we do is hurting someone somehow, indirectly or not. Joseph Smith made many prophetic statements that last to our day. Some of them seemed preposterous at the time. He saidthat the Saints would be driven and would suffer, but they would go to the Rocky Mountains and there become a great and mighty people. Other recollections of that prophecy do not say a great and "mighty" but a great and "wealthy" people who would be tried more with riches than they ever had been with poverty. This too

is happening before our eyes. (Truman G. Madsen, Joseph Smith the Prophet: Joseph Smith and Spiritual Gifts, {the printed version of the "Joseph Smith tapes."} Available at: http://www.cumorah.org/libros/english/Joseph%20Smith/Joseph_Smith_the_Prophet__Truman_G_Madsen.html#fn-26, accessed June 10, 2013). 137.Contempt 138.Contention 139.Conscience (See also Constant companion, Light of Christ, Holy Ghost, Fine Toned Faculties) The Spirit of Christ, the light of Christ; our hearts. Our conscience is the repository ofdivine education .I believe that what the scientist calls nature is the Spirit of Jesus Christ. I believe that what the Catholic and Protestant worlds call God is the Spirit of Jesus Christ. And perhaps this is what all religions call God. It is everywhere present; it can dwell in a man's heart. I believe that what the humanist would call decency and what the man on the street would call common sense is the Spirit of Jesus Christ. We all are partakers of the Spirit. The civilized world has the Spirit of Jesus Christ; and if the people obey it, they will be led to the covenant gospel probably through members of the Church and missionaries (Stephen R. Covey, An E ducated Conscience 27, May 1975 @BYU devotional). The light of Christ acts as our conscience. If a man who has never heard the gospel will hearken to the teachings and manifestations of the Spirit of Christ, or the Light of Truth, which come to him, often spoken of as conscience-every man has a conscience and knows more or less when he does wrong, and the Spirit guides him if he will hearken to its whisperings-it will lead him eventually to the fulness of the gospel. That is, he is guided by the Light (Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, 1:51). 140.Constitution of the USA - http://www.josephsmithforum.org/research/faqs/31-hang-by-a-thread-what-havelatter-day-prophets-taught-concerning-the-prophecy-of-joseph-smith-that-the-united-states-constitutionwould-hang-by-a-thread-and-be-saved-if-saved-at-all-through-the/ 141.Constrain To compel; to urge with irresistible power, or with a power sufficient to produce the effect; to necessitate. (1828 Noah Webster) 142.Conversion - Converted means to turn from one belief or course of action to another. Conversion is a spiritual and moral change. Converted implies not merely mental acceptance of Jesus and his teachings but also a motivating faith in him and his gospel. A faith which works a transformation, an actual change in ones understanding of lifes meaning and in his allegiance to God in interest, in thought, and in conduct. In one who is really wholly converted, desire for things contrary to the gospel of Jesus Christ has actually died. And substituted therefore is a love of God, with a fixed and controlling determination to keep his commandments [President Marion G. Romney in Conference Report, Guatemala Area Conference 1977, 8]. The verb convert means to turn from one belief or course to another, *and+ conversion is a spiritual and moral change attending a change of belief with conviction. As used in the scriptures, converted generally implies not merely mental acceptance of Jesus and his teachings, but also a motivating faith in him and in his gospel, a faith which works a transformation, an actual change in ones understanding of lifes meaning and in ones allegiance to Godin interest, in thought, and in conduct. While conversion may be accomplished in stages, one is not really converted in the full sense of the term unless and until he is at heart a new person (in Conference Report, Oct. 1975, 1078; or Ensign, Nov. 1975, 71).Those who are converted unto the Lord, *will+ never fall away (Alma 23:6). Who or what are you converted to? (E.g. the missionaries, the programs, the people of the church). Are my goals to bring me to Christ or to just become better? 143.Cosmos The universe seen as a well-ordered whole. (Google, accessed Jan. 2013). 144.Countenance The attitudes, virtues, and qualities or the lack thereof, shown through someones outward appearance, specifically the face and especially manifested through the eyes (Matt6:22-23). (3N19:25, Alma

5:14, 19, 2N13:9, Num6:6, 1Sam16:7, Prov15:13). Jesus lighteth every man who cometh into the world (JST John 1:9). David O. McKay adds upon this principle with the doctrine of radiation: Every person who lives in this world wields an influence, whether for good or for evil. It is not what he says alone, it is not alone what he does. It is what he is. Every man, every person radiates what he or she is. Every person is a recipient of radiation. The Savior was conscious of that. Whenever he came into the presence of an individual, he sensed that radiationwhether it was the woman of Samaria with her past life; whether it was the woman who was to be stoned or the men who were to stone her; whether it was the statesman, Nicodemus, or one of the lepers. He was conscious of the radiation from the individual. And to a degree so are you, and so am I. It is what we are and what we radiate that affects the people around us. As individuals, we must think nobler thoughts. We must not encourage vile thoughts or low aspirations. We shall radiate them if we do. If we think noble thoughts, if we encourage and cherish noble aspirations, there will be that radiation when we meet people, especially when we associate with them. The effect of our words and acts is tremendous in this world. Every moment of life you are changing to a degree the lives of the whole world. So, its not the surroundings, it isnt the positions; the thing that will influence *others+ in this world, are personalities. No matter what you are people will feel and recognize this. You radiate, you cant hide it. You may pretend something else, but that will not affect people. It is important that we seek, both in life and in books, the c ompanionship of the best and noblest men and womenWe cannot look, however imperfectly, upon a great man, without gaining something by him. He is the living light-fountain, which it is good and pleasant to be near . If you will study the lives of these great lightfountains of the world, you will learn of at least one thing that has made their names endure. It is this: Each one has given something of his life to make the world better. They did not spend all their time seeking only pleasure and ease, and a good time for themselves alone, but found their greatest joy in making others happy and more comfortable. All such good deeds live forever, even though the world may never hear of them. No good deed, no kind word can be spoken without its effect being felt for good upon all. Sometimes the good may be infinitesimal, but as a rock that is thrown in a pool starts a wave from the center which continues to enlarge until every part of the shore is touched, so your deeds, silent, many of them, unknown, unspoken, unheralded, continue to radiate and touch many hearts. If we can only maintain the standards of the gospel of Jesus Christ, the future of the Church is secure. Truly, men and women will see a light that is not hidden under a bushel, but one that is set upon a hill, and they will be attracted by it, and will be led to seek the truth more by our acts and deeds and by what we radiate in virtue and integrity, rather than by what we say. (Chapter 24: Let Your Light So Shine, Teachings of Presidents of the Church: David O. McKay, 225). See also def. of Gift of Discernment You don't have to tell how you live each day; You don't have to say if you work or you play; A tried and true barometer serves in the place -However you live, it will show in your face. The false and deceit that you bear in your heart, Will not stay inside where it first got a start;

For sinew and blood are a thin veil of lace -What you wear in your heart, you wear in your face. If your life is selfless, if for others you live, For not what you get, but how much you can give; If you live close to God in his infinite grace -You don't have to tell it, it shows in your face. -It shows in Your Face, Unknown Author Our countenances or radiation is usually brighter than what we think because we are too hard on ourselves or dont allow the mercies and graces of Christ in, to justify and sanctify. Gods love is our source of nutrition spiritual death is being pulled from that source of nutrition. Thus when one is deprived of that love they are dark, thus love is light and when one is close to God they radiate that light. See (Eckhart Tolle, The Power of Now: A Guide to Spiritual Enlightenment, Namaste Publishing, Vancouver Canada, 2004, p. 42 3). 145.Counsel the Lord - Jacob 4:10, 5:22 - Now I do not think that many members of the Church consciously urge the persuasions of men or their own counsel instead of heeding the Lords. However, when we do not keep ourselves advised as to what the counsel of the Lord is, we are prone to substitute our own counsel for His. As a matter of fact, there is nothing else we can do but follow our own counsel when we do not know the Lords instructions (President Marion G. Romney Seek Not to Counsel the Lord, Ens ign, Aug. 1985, 5). We also counsel the Lord when we doubt his plans and thus propose our will instead of his. 146.Covenant An agreement between God and one of, or a group of His children. God sets and gives the conditions to the agreement and we by undertaking agree to those conditions. God irrevocably promises blessings for obedience (D&C130:20-21) to the conditions. *Covenants+ bind church members to obedience to laws and principles given of God which lead to happiness, love, and eternal joy.(Delbert L. Stapley CR1959Apr:107-08) Agreements/Contracts/Oaths in the World Both parties may reason together to establish the conditions of the contract. Covenants with God God has established the conditions of the covenant with no variations. There would utter confusion in the church if everyone got to reason with God for their conditions. There in fact would be no reason for covenants if it were as such. We covenant because our salvation depends on it. We agree and, in effect, sign the covenant when we undertake the ordinance connected with it. Because God is completely just and can never lie (Enos1:6) we can completely trust that His promises will be fulfilled. When we disobey, there may be penalties; when we obey, there will be blessings. Gods law is that in the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established. D&C6:28. There will always be witnesses to every ordinance in the true church to verify and give word that the ordinance was done exactly as God has set forth, only then can the ordinance be sealed by the Holy Spirit of Promise. In

Physical signing on paper usually occurs to finalize the agreement. We can never completely trust that justice (consequences for disobedience or obedience to the agreement) will be satisfied. When contracts are made it is lawful for there to be at least one but usually 2 or 3 witnesses independent of both parties. Dishonesty can still be present.

The agreement can end with the decision of the parties.

An oath is a sworn attestation (confirmation) to the inviolability (purity) of the promises in the agreement. (Marion G. Romney)

baptism, there are two authorized witnesses, in confirmation there are multiple. The Holy Spirit of Promise gives the final witness that the ordinance is done properly. Although the agreement can end, it would only be because of severe transgression on our part; but if we live according to the promise the fruits from the covenant will go beyond this mortal life into the next. A covenant is an agreement between two or more parties (Marion G. Romney CR1962Apr:17)

a)

Gods people have always been and ever will be a covenant people. Every person who embraces the gospel becomes of the house of Israel. In other words, they become members of the chosen lineage, or Abrahams children through Isaac and Jacob unto whom the promises were made. Joseph Fielding Smith (Doctrines of Salvation, 3:245-46) how can we live them if we dont know and understand them? John A. Widstoe said: Everyone who receives an ordinance must make a covenant; else the ordinance is not fully satisfactoryThat places covenants high, as they should be. Knowledge of itself has little saving power. Only as it is used does knowledge become of value (IE1948Feb:97)

b) It is our duty to learn, understand and live all covenants of the gospel thus leading us to eternal life, for

147.

Covenant People 2N30:2 148.Cover our Sins (D&C 121:37) - to excuse the facts outwardly or inwardly that you have sinned; then perhaps going about as if you never sinned and pretending to be saintly. This is mockery before God. It is looking for and imposing excuses on yourself to justify your ill behaviors. 149.Creation http://www.cumorah.org/libros/english/Bible%20and%20Prophets/Creation__Frank_B_Salisbury.html The First DayElohim, Jehovah, Michael, a host of noble and great onesall these played their parts. The Gods created the atmospheric heavens and the temporal earth. (Bruce R. McConkie, Christ and Creation, Ensign, June 1982, p. 11). We are also taught that we most likely participated with Christ and other noble and great ones in the preparation and creation of this earth (Abraham 3:24). This we probably did in exercising the priesthood authority we were given then, as mentioned above. We are taught and participate in these same principles of salvation, and taught about the creation, in earthly temples today (Matthew Brown, The Gate of Heaven: Insights on the Doctrines and Symbols of the Temple). All who know, honor, and revere the Savior recognize that He was the one who was like unto God, foreordained to supervise the creation of the earth. However, the antecedent to them in verse 22 is the noble and great ones. Could Joseph possible be translating aright? Even that many of the noble and great ones were to help create the earth? It was the very plan of the Eternal Father to provide experiences and lessons necessary for His children to become like Him. Joseph Smith taught that the Father, God, is also known as the Creator. It seem possible, therefore, that those who would eventually gain their exaltation might have played some part in the Creation of this earth to gain experience for their future creative ventures .If we knew enough and had been given sufficient power to help create the earth on which we live, we should embrace the fact that we have sufficient power to create and control our intellectual, social, spiritual, mental, and, to a degree, physical world here in

mortality. Now we can transition from being an advanced organism subject to environmental control to being sons and daughters of God endowed with agency and reason in order to create and fashion our own mortal experience to some degree. (Randy L. Bott, Joseph Smiths E xpansion of Our Understanding of the Premortal Life and Our Relationship to God in Joseph Smith and the Doctrinal Restoration (Provo: Brigham Young University, Religious Studies Center, 2005), 6575). Christ, acting under the direction of the Father, was and is the Creator of all things. That he was aided in the creation of this earth by "many of the noble and great" spirit children of the Father is evident from Abraham's writings. Michael or Adam was one of these. Enoch, Noah, Abraham, Moses, Peter, Ja mes, and John, Joseph Smith, and many other "noble and great" ones played a part in the great creative enterprise. (Bruce R. McConkie, Doctrinal New Testament Commentary, 3:194) It is true that Adam helped to form this earth. He labored with our Savior J esus Christ. I have a strong view or conviction that there were others also who assisted them. Perhaps Noah and Enoch; and why not Joseph Smith, and those who were appointed to be rulers before the earth was formed? ( Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, 1:7475). You ask the learned doctors why they say the world was made out of nothing, and they will answer, Doesnt the Bible say he created the world? And they infer, from the word create, that it must have been made out of nothing. Now, the word create came from the word baurau, which does not mean to create out of nothing; it means to organize; the same as a man would organize materials and build a ship. Hence we infer that God had materials to organize the world out of chaoschaotic matter, which is element, and in which dwells all the glory. Element had an existence from the time He had. The pure principles of element are principles which can never be destroyed; they may be organized and re-organized, but not destroyed. They had no beginning and can have no end. (Joseph Smith Jr., The King Follett Sermon, Ensign, May 1971, 13) I testify that the work of Jesus Christ is accomplished through the priesthood. It is the power by which our Heavenly Father and His Beloved Son created this earth and set in motion the great plan of happiness for our sakes (Elder M. Russell Ballard, This Is My Work and Glory, CR April 2013). 150.Creationism With Latter-day revelation, we understand that the Father has created worlds without number, and many of these are earths which are inhabited by the Fathers children 1. Joseph Smith had access to the papyri upon which Abraham had written some of his knowledge of the age of the universe. Apparently, this system of Creation (not the earth) in which the Father has been Presiding and the Son has been Organizing is 2.555 billion years old. (Age of the Universe, Age of an Eternity January 1, 1970, available at: http://www.josephsmithacademy.org/wiki/eternity/, accessed May 27, 2013). Eternal progression consists of living the kind of life God lives and of increasing in kingdoms and dominions everlastingly. Why anyone should suppose that an infinite and eternal being who has presided in our universe for almost 2,555,000,000 years, who made the sidereal heavens, whose creations are more numerous than the particles of the earth, and who is aware of the fall of every sparrowwhy anyone would suppose that such a being has more to learn and new truths to discover in the laboratories of eternity is totally beyond my comprehension (Bruce R. McConkie, Seven Deadly Heresies, BYU Devotional Address, June 1, 1980). Without overstepping the bounds of propriety by saying more than is appropriate, let us say this: God the Almighty; the Maker and Preserver and Upholder of all things; the Omnipotent One; he by whom the sidereal

heavens came into being, who made the universe and all that therein is; he by whose word we are, who is the Author of that life which has been going on in this system for nigh unto 2,555,000,000 years; God the Almighty, who once dwelt on an earth of his own and has now ascended the throne of eternal power to reign in everlasting glory; who has a glorified and exalted body, a body of flesh and bones as tangible as mans; who reigns in equity and justice over the endless billions of his spirit children who inhabit the worlds without number that roll into being at his wordGod the Almighty, who is infinite and eternal, elects, in his fathomless wisdom, to beget a Son, an Only Son, the Only Begotten in the flesh.God, who is infinite and immortal, condescends to step down from his throne, to join with one who is finite and mortal in bringing forth, after the manner of the flesh, the Mortal Messiah (Bruce R. McConkie, The Mortal Messiah: From Bethlehem to Calvary, 1: 314). We have an authentic account, which can be accepted as true, that life has been going on in this system for almost 2,555,000,000 years. (see footnote). Presumably this system is the universe (or whatever scientific term is applicable) created by the Father through the instrumentality of the Son (Bruce R. McConkie, The Mortal Messiah: From Bethlehem to Calvary, 1: 29). All of the prophets who have seen within the veil have known many things that were never preserved and passed on to their posterity and to the residue of men. Joseph Smith and the early brethren in this dispensation knew much that we do not know and will not know until we attain the same spiritual stature that was theirs. (Bruce R. McConkie, The Mortal Messiah: From Bethlehem to Calvary, Volume 1). According to Bruce R. McConkie, we are reaching the end of this eternity or 7,000 years on the Lords time of Creation. Note that One day to the Lord (Kolob time) is equal to 1,000 years of time according to this earth. (See Abraham 3:4, 5:1213, Facsimile 2 Figure 1 Description, JST 2 Peter 3:36, 8). Therefore, one year on the Lords time is 365,000 of our years. Therefore 7,000 years of the Lords time is 2.555 billion years. Again, this number comes from 1000 (Number of earth years per Kolob day) * 365 (Number of days in one year) * 7000 (Lords Creation Years). We do indeed live in the last days. (Age of the Universe, Age of an Eternity January 1, 1970, available at: http://www.josephsmithacademy.org/wiki/eternity/, accessed May 27, 2013). The general claim from the scientists is that the universe is 13.77 billion years, and the earth is 4.54 billion years. 151.Crosses of the World (See Take up the Cross) These can be referred to as the burdens of the world, such as mocking, betrayal, persecution, hate, and injustice what Christ faced while carrying and being lifted on the cross. 152.Crown of Thorns The image of a "crown" seems to be symbolic of a reward for passing the tests of mortality. The conditions for our receiving such a crown, as we kneel at the feet of the Lord, atop that highest peak, are described by Brigham Young: All intelligent beings who are crowned with crowns of glory, immortality, and eternal lives must pass through every ordeal appointed for intelligent beings to pass through, to gain their glory and exaltation. Every calamity that can come upon mortal beings will be suffered to come upon the few, to prepare them to enjoy the presence of the lord. (Young. Brigham. Dealings of the Lord with his people. Journal of Discourses. 1966, 8. 149151.1966, p. 150) This crown then is of substantial importance. What kind of crown is it? Thomas Carlyle (Carlyle, Thomas. Treasury of the Christian Faith. New York: Association Press, 1949.1949, p. 707) suggests that, "Every noble crown is, and on earth will ever be a crown of thorns." A crown of thorns? Of course. Another symbol with hidden significance. And how do I earn my own crown of thorns? Simply the same way that Joseph, or Paul, or Christ did: thorn by thorn, like a charm bracelet. As each new thorn (trial) is successfully endured it is added to our developing crown.

Some thorns are small and some are very large, but all are precious "jewels" and will be treasured when finally the crown is finished. Thoughtfully pondering this imagery of a thorny crown gives added meaning to the Apostle Paul's lament regarding his "thorn in the flesh": And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure. For this thing I besought the lord thrice, that it might deport from me. And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee: for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me. Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake: for when I am weak, then am I strong. (2 Corinthians 12:7-10) We need to learn to love those things that Paul loved. The Savior wont carry everything, we must carry ou r crosses, and it is best to gain the perspective of loving themAnything can turn to our gain how are we to develop mental and spiritual muscles if Jesus carries it all? Perceiving life's "thorns" as potential "crown jewels" is an essential first step if we are to clearly understand what Ella Wheeler Wilcox calls the "purpose in Gethsemane." Regardless of which metaphor ("gardens," "crosses," "mountains," or "thorn crowns") we wish to consider, it is apparent that if we :choose to follow the Savior and go where he is now, we will need to develop a personal appreciation for the purpose in the challenges of life, and to determine that we will endure, like Joseph, Paul, and Christ. We may more readily come upon the decision to enter our "gardens," shoulder our "crosses," and climb our "mountains" if we can learn to see past the pain and beyond the sorrow to the "crown" our Lord waits to lovingly place upon our heads when our compliment of "thorns" has been earned. (YOUR OWN CROWN OF THORNS Lynn M. Roundy; M.Ed, AMCAP JOURNAL/JULY 1983, Vol.9, No. 3) available at: https://docs.google.com/viewer?a=v&q=cache:cwa83_T3kB4J:https://ojs.lib.byu.edu/spc/index.php/IssuesInReligi onAndPsychotherapy/article/viewFile/188/187+&hl=en&gl=us&pid=bl&srcid=ADGEESiDIXi5mIDXdMCz6fkYAmZdYi XGjNg383Q4wvAkCE-Y5qg6nBERKWeeTIIlFIBu-a-_waz1m-JNOqKMvetWMoVMe1QoVJ7qEKHplPKj6xtQ2wqh4gPwY8HULsvVt4CFpjglVbf&sig=AHIEtbRN2oR7a8UQUYYxDs6A1hY6pHL7mA As we grow and mature and keep close to Him who was crowned with thorns, our souls seem to get stronger in withstanding the challenges, our resolve hardens, our wills become firmer, and our self-discipline increases to protect us from the evils of this world. Perhaps this cruel act was a perverse attempt to mimic the placing of an emperors laurel (Dark green glossy leaves formed to be a circular crown) upon His head. Thus, there was pressed down upon Him a crown of thorns. He accepted the pain as part of the great gift He had promised to make. How poignant this was, considering that thorns signified Gods displeasure as He cursed the ground for Adams sake that henceforth it would bring forth thorns. But by wearing the crown, Jesus transformed thorns into a symbol of His glory Because He was focused on giving, neither the adulation nor the scorn of the world could deflect Him from His mission. (James E. Faust, A Crown of Thorns, a Crown of Glory, CR April 1991). 153.Crown of Righteousness A "crown of righteousness" is promised to the faithful followers of the Lord (D&C 25:15; 29:13). This "crown" is elsewhere referred to as a "crown of eternal life" (D&C 20:14; 66:12; 124:55); a "crown of joy and rejoicing" (D&C 52:43); a "crown in the mansions of my Father" (D&C 59:2; 106:8); a "crown of glory" (D&C 58:4; 76:108; 88:19, 107; 104:7; 124:17; 133:32); a "crown of sheaves" (D&C 79:3); a "crown of

immortality" (D&C 81:6; 124:55); a "crown of celestial glory" (D&C 101:65); a "crown of blessings" (D&C 124:17); a "crown of honor" (D&C 124:55); and, simply, a "crown" (D&C 75:28; 78:15). An analogy of this crown was given by Smith and Sjodahl: "The victor at the Olympian games won, perhaps, a crown of olive branches, and he who was triumphant at the Pythian contests rejoiced in a laurel wreath; but those who conquer in life's conflicts, will wear a crown of righteousness. Their very righteousness in this life will be their glory hereafter." (SS, 150.) Just as the heads of royalty on earth wear crowns to signify their stature, so will celestial kings and queens, figuratively, if not literally, wear crowns symbolic of their royal stature, dominion, and authority. While earthly crowns will tarnish and perish, celestial crowns are "incorruptible" (1 Cor. 9:25) and "fadeth not away" (1 Pet. 5:4). Just as our Father in Heaven is a king, and our Heavenly Mother, therefore, a queen, all who physically traverse this earth have seeds of royalty in them. It behooves all to heed the admonition of the Apostle John: "Hold that fast which thou hast, that no man take thy crown" (Rev. 3: 11). (Hoyt W. Brewster, Doctrine and Covenants Encyclopedia. Print. Available at: http://www.cumorah.org/libros/english/Doctrine%20and%20Covenants/Doctrine_and_Covenants_Encyclope dia_-_Hoyt_W_Brewster.html. Accessed March 26, 2013).

154.Crucifixion The method the Romans used to execute Jesus Christ. The most painful and degrading form of capital punishment in the ancient world, the cross became also the means by which Jesus became the atoning sacrifice for the sins of all mankind. It also became a symbol for the sacrifice of self in discipleship (Romans 12:1) and for the death of self to the world (Mark 8:34). The Greeks and Romans at first reserved the punishment only for slaves, saying it was too barbaric for freeborn or citizens. By the first century, however, it was used for any enemy of the state, though citizens could only be crucified by direct edict of Caesar. As time went on, the Romans began to use crucifixion more and more as a deterrent to criminal activity, so that by Jesus' time it was a common sight. The eastern form of crucifixion was practiced in the Old Testament. Saul was decapitated and his body displayed on a wall by the Philistines (1 Samuel 31:9-10), and the hanging of Esther 2:23; Esther 5:14 may mean impalement (compare Ezra 6:11). According to Jewish law (Deuteronomy 21:22-23) the offenders were hung on a tree, which meant they were accursed of God and outside the covenant people. Such criminals were to be removed from the cross before nightfall lest they defile the land. During the intert estamental period the western form was borrowed when Alexander Janneus crucified 800 Pharisees (76 B.C.), but on the whole the Jews condemned and seldom used the method. Even Herod the Great refused to crucify his enemies. The practice was abolished after the conversion of the emperor of Constantine to Christianity. A person crucified in Jesus' day was first of all scourged (beaten with a whip consisting of thongs with pieces of metal or bone attached to the end) or at least flogged until the blood flowed. This was not just done out of cruelty but was designed to hasten death and lessen the terrible ordeal. After the beating, the victim was forced to bear the crossbeam to the execution site in order to signify that life was already over and to break the will to live. A tablet detailing the crime(s) was often placed around the criminal's neck and then fastened to the cross. (Jesuss was written: JESUS OF NAZARETH, THE KING OF THE JEWS was written in Aramaic, Latin, and Greek (John 19:19 20) At the site the prisoner was often tied (the normal method) or nailed (if a quicker death was desired) to the crossbeam. The nail would be driven through the wrist *and+the palm, since the smaller bones of the hand could not support the weight of the body [alone]. The beam with the body was then lifted and tied to the already affixed upright pole. Pins or a small wooden block were placed halfway up to provide a seat for the body lest the nails tear open the wounds or the ropes force the arms from their sockets. Finally the feet were tied or nailed to the post. Death was caused by the loss of blood circulation and coronary failure. Especially if the victims were tied, it could

take days of hideous pain as the extremities turned slowly gangrenous; so often the soldiers would break the victims legs with a club, causing massive shock and a quick death. Such deaths were usually done in public places, and the body was left to rot for days, with carrion birds allowed to degrade the corpse further. The site on a hill and the size of the cross (the use of the hyssop reed shows it was seven to nine feet high) showed their desire for a public display of a criminal. The Jewish elements in the crucifixion of Jesus were the wine mixed with myrrh (Mark 15:23), the hyssop reed with vinegar (Mark 15:36), and the removal of Jesus' body from the cross before sunset (John 19:31). The Symbolic Meaning Jesus Himself established the primary figurative interpretation of the cross as a call to complete surrender to God. [Jesus] used it five times as a symbol of true discipleship in terms of self-denial, taking up one's cross, and following [Him] (Mark 8:34; Mark 10:38; Matthew 16:24; Luke 9:23; Luke 14:27). Building upon the Roman practice of bearing the crossbeam to the place of execution, Jesus intended this in two directions: the death of self, involving the sacrifice of *all worldly desires, and actionsall that one has+ for the purpose of following Jesus completelyeven to the extent of martyrdom. Osborne, Grant. Butler, Trent C. Editor."Entry for 'CROSS, CRUCIFIXION'". "Holman Bible Dictionary". 155.Cumorah - http://www.josephsmithforum.org/research/faqs/03-cumorah-how-many-cumorahs-are-there/ 156.Curse In the scriptures, a curse is the application of divine law that allows or brings judgments and their consequences upon a thing, person, or people primarily because of unrighteousness. Curses are a manifestation of Gods divine love and justice. They may be invoked directly by God or pronounced by his authorized servants. Sometimes, the full reasons for curses are known only to God. In addition, a cursed state is experienced by those who willfully disobey God and thereby withdraw themselves from the Spirit of the Lord (See Alma 3:19). The Lord may remove curses because of the individuals or peoples faith in Jesus Christ and obedience to the laws and ordinances of the gospel (Alma 23:1618; 3 Ne. 2:1416; A of F 1:3). (Lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). (Additional Scriptures Alma 3:14-17, ) 157.Curse of the Lamanites (See also Mark of the Lamanites). The curse wasbeing cut off from the presence of the Lord (2 Nephi 5:20). It is a spiritual separation from God, yet they are not beyond the redemptive powers of the Atonement as the Nephites eventually digressed to. 158.Cut off from the presence of the Lord D&C29:40-41, Alma 12: 16, 32, 1 Nephi 8:1112, Alma 58:41) These scriptures denote that one can experience the presence of the Lord or be cut or cast off from his presence in mortalitythey are not just speaking of receiving the second comforter after this estate or being sons of perdition - out of Gods presence forever. This phrase does, however, apply to both mortality and immortality. Alma 42:14, Helaman 12:25 these references speak of a permanent separation. Yet, in general, the phrase presence of the Lord denotes our distance from [or] proximity to God. (Lane). A key dimension of the term presence is the expression of relationships, (Simian-Yofre, P?nm, in Theological Dictionary of the Old Testament, ed. G. Johannes Botterweck, Helber Ringgren, and Heinz-Joseph Fabry, trans. David E. Green (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 2001), 11:607) both among humans and between God and humans. [For example] the Lord hiding his face, which is not simply a punishment: it signifies a radical disruption of the relationship with God. (Simian-Yofre, P?nm, 11:603). The term is generally understood to mean to reject, exclude, or abandon. (Helmer Ringgren, Zanach, in Theological Dictionary of the Old Testament (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1980), 4:105; and Eugene H. Merrill, Zanach, in New International Dictionary of Old Testament Theology and Exegesis, 1:112627). On many occasions, we see that being cast off is not being given access to Gods presence in the context of the temple.

1 Chronicles 28:9 - And thou, Solomon my son, know thou the God of thy father, and serve him with a perfect heart and with a willing mind: for the Lord searcheth all hearts, and understandeth all the imaginations of the thoughts: if thou seek him, he will be found of thee; but if thou forsake him, he will cast thee off forever. It is significant that by making the presence of the Lord available with the building of the temple, the terms of access are also presented. The Book of Mormon usage might suggest that the different term (cut off) represents a temporary condition that can change, because ones rebellion or disobedience may ebb and flow and thus change ones access to the presence of the Lord in mortality. But how is it that we are in the presence of the Lord during this life? Cast me not away from thy presence; and take not thy holy spirit from me (Psalm 51:11). Sometimes we forget the privilege that is ours with the gift of the Holy Ghost. By coming unto Christ with faith, repentance, and partaking of the cleansing power of baptism, we are made fit to be temples of God, to have the presence of the Lord literally within us in the gift of the Holy Ghost (see 1 Corinthians 3:16; 6:19). But the sharp dichotomy of the Book of Mormon worldview can sometimes sound harsh in the context of the restored gospel and might end up sounding like a message of heaven or hell. What sense are we to make of this stark Book of Mormon division of the presence of the Lord and being cast off given the Restoration nuances of post-mortal life found in sections 76 and 88 of the Doctrine and Covenants? We learn from these scriptures that, in a sense, all who inherit a degree of glory will enjoy a degree of the presence of God, whether it be the presence of the Son in the terrestrial kingdom or the presence of the Holy Ghost in the telestial kingdom (see D&C 76:77, 86). In this sense, being fully cast off forever would only apply to those in outer darkness. [The Sons of Mosiah] had experienced being cast off in mortality and did not want to remain in that state forever (Mosiah 28:3-4) Jennifer C. Lane, The Presence of the Lord, in The Things Which My Father Saw: Approaches to Lehis Dream and Nephis Vision (2011 Sperry Symposium), ed. Daniel L. Belnap, Gaye Strathearn, and Stanley A. Johnson (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University; Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 2011).

D
159.Damnation/Damned The state of being stopped in ones progress *or+ denied access to the presence of God and his glory. Damnation exists in varying degrees. All who do not obtain the fullness of celestial exaltation will to some degree be limited in their progress and privileges, and they will be damned to that extent (Lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). Being subject to the devil is damnation (Mosiah 16:11). We are damned by anything contrary to the will of God, the consequences of sin, our own mindset, and others ill or untruthful impositions. Damnation is always our choice (see Mosiah 16:12). 160.Darkness because of forgetfulness 161.Day of Atonement (Also known as Yom Kippur see definition). (See Fasts in BD). In short, it was the day in which the nation of Israel would fast and the High Priest would offer up a burnt offering and sin offering. 162.Day of Grace (Mormon2:15) Each day that we have access to the powers of the Atonement. it is possible, collectively as well as individually, to have time run out. The day of repentance can pass, and it had passed for the Nephites (Jeffery R. Holland, Christ and the New Covenant, 319). President Spencer W. Kimball (18951985) describes how we may remove ourselves from the cleansing grace of repentance: It is true that the great principle of repentance is always available, but for the wicked and rebellious there are serious

reservations to this statement. For instance, sin is intensely habit-forming and sometimes moves men to the tragic point of no return. . . . As the transgressor moves deeper and deeper in his sin, and the error is entrenched more deeply and the will to change is weakened, it becomes increasingly near-hopeless, and he skids down and down until either he does not want to climb back or he has lost the power to do so (The Miracle of Forgiveness [1969], 117). 163.Day of Salvation (13:21, 2 Corinthians 6:2, Isaiah 49:8, 1 Nephi 21:8) In all four references, the phrase is synonymous with Day of Grace. 164.Day of Vengeance - Vengeance is The infliction of pain on another, in return for an injury or offenseWhen such infliction proceeds fromlove, justice, it is vengeance and is warrantable and just. In this case, vengeance is a just recompense (def. - payment, compensation) or punishment. [It] frequently applies to the punishments inflicted by God on sinners. (1828 Noah Webster) The Savior came in the days of wickedness and vengeance. (See Moses 7:4546). Anytime in the earths history can be a day of vengeance (D&C 29:16); it is wickedness that brings vengeance, collectively or individually. In modern revelation we learn that Christ will come clothed in red, for his garments will appear as if they had been dyed in the wine-vat. 165.Day of the Lord 166.Dead Heart Jacob 2:35 No longer living, as being a source of emotion, values, and inspiration. One can no longer rely on a dead heart for direction or to experience things as they really are. 167.Death No righteous man is ever taken before his time. In the case of the faithful Saints, they are simply transferred to other fields of labor. The Lord's work goes on in this life, in the world of spirits, and in the kingdoms of glory where men go after their resurrection.(President Joseph Fielding Smith, at the funeral services of Elder Richard L. Evans, Ensign, Dec. 1971) http://www.templestudy.com/2012/09/30/death-fall-impressions/ 168.Decree Something determined or decided by an authority, usually a law or rule that governs the giver and/or receiver.(D&C 130:20, Isaiah 10:1) 169.Deep Doctrine 1Cor 2:10 170.Defile (See also Garment) contaminate, pollute, desecrate, corrupt. Tame as a verb, means to be unclean. Tame is the opposite of taher (2891), to be pure. (Strongs, Hebrew dictionary, 2930). Moluno - To soil. Both the literal and figurative meanings of moluno are negative. It properly denotes to besmear, as with mud or filth, to befoul. It is used in the figurative sense of a conscience defiled by sin (1 Cor. 8:7); of believers who have kept themselves (their garments) from defilement (Rev. 3:4), and of those who have not soiled themselves by adultery or formication (Rev 14:4). (St rongs,Greek dictionary, 3435). Phtheiro signifies to destroy be means of corrupting and so bringing into a worse state. (Strongs Greek Dictionary, 5351). 171.Degrees of Glory (See Kingdoms of Glory for definition). 172.Deification, divinization 173.Deja-Vu The moment of actualization or realization of a personal visionary experience in which one previously saw, usually in a dream, probable future occurrences. Their purposes may be one of Gods means in giving approval for righteous acts, as most often deja-vu occurs in good situations. They also may be a tender mercy from God in that he shows us, before-hand, the outcomes of what certain decisions would bring, whether negative or positive. As thus, we gain foresight into our futures. Dreams of bad consequences influence us to thwart evil so that we will not incur those displeasures, and dreams of good consequences influence us to do good so that we will reap the rewards. Speaking in the context of pre-mortality, Neal A. Maxwell verifies deja-vu and gives a reason for it: There can be sudden surges of deja-vu. A flash from the mirror of memory can beckon us forward to that far pavilion, filled with everlasting splendours and resurrected beings. (Neal A. Maxwell, Premortality, a Glorious Reality, Ensign, Nov. 1985, 15)

174.Deny Yourself, himself (Matt 16:24, Moroni 10:32) To reject your tendencies in thought, motive, word and action. *To+ cease *being+ motivated by the things of the world and to achieve mastery over [yourself]. (YOUR OWN CROWN OF THORNS Lynn M. Roundy; M.Ed, AMCAP JOURNAL/JULY 1983, Vol.9, No. 3) 175.Denying the Holy Ghost Blasphemy against the Holy Ghost, which is willfully denying Christ after having received a perfect knowledge of him from the Holy Ghost, is the unforgivable sin. (BD) Blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men, Matt. 12:3132 If ye deny the Holy Ghost and know that ye deny it, this is a sin which is unpardonable, Alma 39:56 The blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven, which is shedding innocent blood after ye have received my new and everlasting covenant, D&C 132:26 27 Sin willfully after that we have received the knowledge, Heb. 10:26 Received the baptism of fire after this should deny me, 2 Ne. 31:14 176.Depression 177.Derision Cometh out in open rebellion against God, Mosiah 2:37 178.Desire 1. To *yearn, long, or+ wish for the possession or enjoyment of. 2. To covet. (1828 Noah Webster). Neil A. Maxwell said, It is our own desires which determine the sizing and th e attractiveness of various temptations. We set our thermostats as to temptations Only by educating and training our desires can they become our allies instead of our enemies! [The dissolution of wrong desires and the attaining and strengthening of good desires is+ lifes greatest and most persistent challenge (According to the Desire of *Our+ Hearts CR Oct. 1996). (See also Temptation) How do I gain a desire that I dont have, but that I should have? How can I really align all my desires with Gods will? You gain a vision of what you can become, and that can influence a sufficiently intense desire to repent daily. You can gain that vision by influential lessons, spiritual experiences, righteous persons examples, inspiring words, and personal revelations; and you can retain that vision (desire) as you remember those experiences, commit yourselves to living them, and account for them. (Vision small goals)One must try the new action. One must act upon at-least a particle of hope and start. Usually this hope is instilled by someones example, testimony, personal invitation, or persuasion (2N26:27). After one acts, they notice the benefits and blessings and then have a stronger desire to live more principles of righteousness more fully. Our desires are changed when we are cleansed by the Holy Ghost. (See Alma 13:12, Mosiah 5:2). If you want your desires changedshow that through your diligence in good works and determination in replacing the undesired thoughts with righteousness. The pro mise is sure. Verily, verily, I say unto you, even as you desire of me so it shall be unto you; and if you desire, you shall be the means of doing much good in this generation (D&C6:8). Why do desires come and go? I find myself asking, Where did it go? This is a sign that a specific desire is not part of the intrinsic self yet the Holy Ghost impresses and augments good desires, thus when it is gone, we dont desire the same things and the zeal isnt as great. Gods desire is that all good desires beco me intrinsically a part of us, independent of divine influence. Unworthiness and not living up to ones knowledge demonstrates to God a desire to not develop and obtain better desires. 179.Destruction - Isaiah 10:7, 25 Gods intentions are never to destroy His people, but out of love He will work destruction unto repentance. Destruction can be any kind of deconstructing work that in turn teaches one to build their lives back into wholeness through the Atonement of Christ. One must choose to deconstruct or wait for their tower of babel to fall in order to make room for their holy edifice to be built. Wrath is given to deter ill behavior; disapproval without righteous intent is vain. (See Wrath) Remember 2N26:24! See also Jacob 5:10, 47, 49, 59, Jarom 1:6-7, Definition of Hewn down and cast into the fire 180.Disciple The word disciple comes from the Latin *meaning+ a learner. A disciple of Christ is one who is learning to be like Christlearning to think, to feel, and to act as he does. To be a true disciple, to fulfill that learning task, is the most demanding regimen known to man. No other discipline compares . . . in either requirements or rewards. It involves the total transformation of a person from the state of the natural man to that of [a] saint, one who loves the Lord and serves with all of his heart, might, mind, and strength (Chauncey

C. Riddle, Becoming a Disciple, Ensign, Sept. 1974, 81) (in Conference Report, Oct. 2000, 77; or Ensign,Nov. 2000, 61 quoted by L. Tom Perry). 181.Dimensions (See also def. of Realm) We live in a two dimensional world but a third dimension can be experienced, and that a dimension that can only be known to members of the Church no other organization knows or has access to the powers that open our eyes to that dimension. (See Hugh Nibley, Exaltation and Eternal life at BYU speeches) 6:55 quote 182.Disannul (Isaiah 14:27) to make void; deprive of authority or force; to abolish, as to disannul a law or an ordinance (1828 Noah Webster). 183.Disembodied Who is? What activities disembody us? 184.Dissension 185.Diversity Not many labels have been productive of more confused thinking in our time than this one. A respected federal judge recently commented on current changes in culture and values by observing that "a new credo in celebration of diversity seems to be emerging which proclaims, 'Divided We Stand!'" (J. Thomas Greene, "Activist Judicial Philosophies on Trial," Federal Rules Decisions 178 [1997]: 200). Even in religious terms, we sometimes hear "celebrations of diversity," as if diversity were an ultimate goal. The word diversity has legitimate uses to describe a condition, such as when President Bateman referred in last summer's Annual University Conference to the "racial and cultural diversity" of BYU (Merrill J. Bateman, "Brigham Young University in the New Millennium," BYU 199798 Speeches [Provo: BYU, 1998], p. 366). Similarly, what we now call "diversity" appears in the scriptures as a condition. This is evident wherever differences among the children of God are described, such as in the numerous scriptural references to nations, kindreds, tongues, and peoples. In the scriptures, the objectives we are taught to pursue on the way to our eternal goals are ideals like love and obedience. These ideals do not accept us as we are but require each of us to make changes. Jesus did not pray that his followers would be "diverse." He prayed that they would be "one" (John 17:21 22). Modern revelation does not say, "Be diverse; and if ye are not diverse, ye are not mine." It says, "Be one; and if ye are not one ye are not mine" (D&C 38:27). Since diversity is a condition, a method, or a short-term objectivenot an ultimate goal whenever diversity is urged it is appropriate to ask, "What kind of diversity?" or "Diversity in what circumstance or condition?" or "Diversity in furtherance of what goal?" Diversity for its own sake is meaningless and can clearly be shown to lead to unacceptable results. For example, if diversity is the underlying goal for a neighborhood, does this mean we should take affirmative action to assure that the neighborhood includes thieves and pedophiles, slaughterhouses and water hazards? Diversity can be a good method to achieve some long-term goal, but public policy discussions need to get beyond the slogan to identify the goal, to specify the proposed diversity, and to explain how this kind of diversity will help to achieve the agreed goal. Our Church has an approach to the obvious cultural and ethnic diversities among our members. We teach that what unites us is far more important than what differentiates us. Consequently, our members are asked to concentrate their efforts to strengthen our unitynot to glorify our diversity. For example, our objective is not to organize local wards and branches according to differences in culture or in ethnic or national origins, although that

effect is sometimes produced on a temporary basis when required because of language barriers. Instead, we teach that members of majority groupings (whatever their nature) are responsible to accept Church members of other groupings, providing full fellowship and full opportunities in Church participation. We seek to establish a community of Saints"one body" the Apostle Paul called it (1 Corinthians 12:13)where everyone feels needed and wanted and where all can pursue the eternal goals we share. In short, we preach unity among the community of Saints and tolerance toward the personal differences that are inevitable in the beliefs and conduct of a diverse population. Tolerance obviously requires a non-contentious manner of relating toward one another's differences. But tolerance does not require abandoning one's standards or one's opinions on political or public policy choices. Tolerance is a way of reacting to diversity, not a command to insulate it from examination. (Dallin H. Oaks, Weightier Matters, September 9, 1999, BYU devotional). Gordon B. Hinckley: I remember when President J. Reuben Clark, Jr., as a counselor in the First Presidency, would stand at this pulpit and plead for unity among the priesthood. I think he was not asking that we give up our individual personalities and become as robots cast from a single mold. I am confident he was not asking that we cease to think, to meditate, to ponder as individuals. I think he was telling us that if we are to assist in moving forward the work of God, we must carry in our hearts a united conviction concerning the great basic foundation stones of our faith. . . . If we are to assist in moving forward the work of God, we must carry in our hearts a united conviction that the ordinances and covenants of this work are eternal and everlasting in their consequences. [TGBH, p. 672]. . . We must work harder to build mutual respect, an attitude of forbearance, with tolerance one for another regardless of the doctrines and philosophies which we may espouse. Concerning these you and I may disagree. But we can do so with respect and civility. [TGBH, pp. 661, 665] 186.Divine Embodiment 187.Divine Placement All things ate continually happening flowing naturally - no one war in heaven, no one grand spirit birth, no one mortal probation, no one judgment. Scriptures finite events and times for us. (Divine plqcement) pNo ones decisions affected rhier placement. Everyone always agreed in the collective whole to be placed wherever. Everyone was all in without care of placement, the care was just the opportunity to be and progress in light. We all understood that eachother would sin against eqchother as well as do good. My sin is your sin because we all chose to be one. Thus we don't compare or judge, we are judging hence against ourselves. Our object in life or life's is to become aware of our collective state of Beings. You don't have to suffer your sins that have effected others. All of this is not limited to just humans. Does this mean that all will be restored to the same glory. Everyone will love eachother so much that they will not want anyone to be greater or less than anyone. Anybodies prescence would be comfortable. Including God's? The third that rebelled are the only ones that don't want to be related and at one. Collective suffering: Consequences always happen. Reaction is not suspended from action. Sin doesn't have to be suffered for, suffering isn't always the consequence for sin. Sin always gets "suffered for". Even if your sin you don't "suffer yourself" it is being "suffered" by someone else. (or multiple people of course) So justice has already been served. Christ atonement suffering is just a doubly satisfying justice. (if it is some abstract eternal thing) Christ suffering would only come in to play for a righteous judge.

If we had agency to choose where we would be placed then no one would choose ill situations. If our choice was indirect, meaning that if we knew that our actions in pre-mortality were the determining factor of placement on earth, the better situation we would have in the mortal, then everyone would work hard to be good and there would be a lot less suffering/distinction here. If we didn't have a good idea of what this life would be like then our choice was made in ignorance. If we did have a good idea then we would either choose not to go, go on condition of adequate placement, or go with a sense of reluctance. If we didn't have a choice then God isn't a fair God and breaks PH law (coercion). Would there be a case in which perhaps billions of souls chose to be in ill situations for the good of the whole? "Sacrificers," those who we see on this earth who are "wicked", but are in all reality are Beings which provide an authentic test for the rest of us. If the plan was progressive, meaning we were incapable of knowing what this life was like because of our infant state, (much like how this life works) then where we are placed is not fair because that might determine an end state such as hell or telestialism. (God chose for us) (our ignorant state determined our knowledgeable state?) Then, when each "wicked" person dies, he/she recognizes that they were just living a role in the collective plan for the benefit of the all. But then, they still have to become unto deification, so they would have to live "another" life, with others playing their previous wicked (opposition) roles. (c.f. Teren's passing angels def.) All people still need to progress, thus every veil represents the fact that multiple life's are necessary unto deification. God's plan and mercy thus allots for all of the collective whole to be as He is, giving plenty of "time" to become aware and authentically become. The only just way for a deification program is to let there be a multitude of life's, symbolically seven, but not literally seven.( Referring to astronomy and galactic theorems, the older galaxies are a single sphere containing the enveloped all of what was previously separated. The newer galaxies have a lot of separation from the center wherein celestial beings dwell, c.f. Google images of varying galaxies). The plan must be an agency upholding plan, which means no coercion, and also that every person chooses their everything, as well as there being a multiplicity, or rather an infinite spectrum of choices to pick from. Lay out plan from beginning Pre-Intelligences see depack stuff on intelligence, self-referral Intelligences Spirit body Etc

Thoughts are based off of each-other ad infinitum, because it takes a previous thought to create the next. Thus it takes the whole universe to conspire in order for you to have your last thought. (Notes from (Deepak Chopra, David Simon, Training the Mind, Healing the Body, Audio Conference, Nightingale Conant (2000),disc 3) What if in ignorance our spirits/intelligences just gravitated toward their placement? Well then this wouldn't be much of a test. No one could get out of there lower state if this law was always in place. 188.Doctrine of Christ, the - http://maxwellinstitute.byu.edu/publications/transcripts/?id=31 (READ part 1-3) http://www.cumorah.org/libros/english/Higher_Laws_Understanding_the_Doctrines_of_Christ__Orrin_G_Hatch.html 189.Double portion of the spirit (2 Kings 2:9) 190.Doubt Distazo means to stand in two ways implying uncertainty which way to take. (1365 Strongs Greek dictionary to the New Testament as used in Matt 14:31context). Mormon culture condemns doubt because doubt is opposed to faith, but questioning is not opposed to faith; questioning is essential to building faith. No-one will ever learn and understand gospel truths without asking themselves questions and seeking

answers; going to church isnt enough, and just reading your scriptures isnt enough. Questioning without action (faith) is doubt. 191.Dreams READ KEY TO SCEINCE OF THEOLOGY pg. 114-119(See also def. Visions) http://books.google.com/books?id=H8QAAAAIAAJ&q=present+witout+being+mortal#v=onepage&q=present%20witout%20being%20mortal&f=fals e 192.Dumb = Silent; mute; incapacity to speak. 2. Rendered silent by astonishment (1828 Noah Webster) 193.Dwindle in Unbelief to fall or decline from a state of belief into destructive and deadening circumstances. (1N12:23)

E
194.Earth http://www.templestudy.com/2012/09/24/age-earth-impressions/ Moses 7:35-36 How is this the most wicked world? Is there less opposition elsewhere? Why was the Christ come to this world? Is this the most wicked of this eternities worlds? "Perhaps this is the reason Jesus Christ was sent here instead of some other world, for in some other world they would not have crucified Him, and His presence was needed here because of the extreme wickedness of the inhabitants of this earth" (Joseph Fielding Smith, The Signs of the Times, pg. 5). Every world has had an Adam and an Eve, named so simply because the first man is always called Adam and the first woman, Eve. And the oldest son has always had the privilege of being ordained, appointed and called to be the heir of the family if he does not rebel against the Father, and he is the Savior of the family. Every world that has been created has been created upon the same principle. They may vary in their varieties, yet the eternity is one: it is one eternal round. (Brigham Young, "For This Is Life Eternal," Brigham Young Addresses, edited by Elden Watson, 2:230). 195.Edification root = edifice = Temple; an appropriate, clean, splendid structure. To edify is to build, in a literal sense; thus edification is the process or occurrence of building ones inner Temple, (their spiritual self). It occurs by the Holy Ghost. One may know when they are edified when they recognize and realize holiness flowing into them, they feel the urgings of the Spirit unto repentance, their heart (desires) are changed, the mind is instructed in righteousness and one gains more freedom from the captivity that stems from the Chains of Hell. 196.Elect deceived (Matt. 24:24, JST Matt. 1:24) 1N8:23-25 An iron rod ran alongside the path to the tree and those who grabbed on to it were able to stay on the path even when blinded by the dark mists. Def. False Christ/False Prophet When we think of false Christs and false prophets we may envision lunatics who claim to be Jesus or perhaps radical leaders who would try to draw us into a faith of their own making. A false Christ or false prophet, however,

would refer to anyone (religious or secular) who falsely claims the power and/or knowledge that leads to ultimate happiness and answers mans greatest questions: Where did we come from? Why are we here? Where are we going? Basically, any belief system that attempts to lead us down a path of thinking or behavior that draws us away from returning to Heavenly Father would count as a false Christ or false prophet. The wisdom and pride of the critics in the world tells us that there is no such thing as spiritual experiencesthat all such feelings are nothing more than emotions driven by confirmation bias (this will be discussed in greater detail in later installments). Critics argue that not only are such sources unreliable but they give contradictory answers to different people throughout the world (another topic to be addressed later). Only science, reason, and intellect, they tell us, are valuable in determining truth.The best two medicines with which we can inoculate our testimonies are: A) The recognition that All truth is independent in that sphere in which God has placed it (D&C 93:30). In other words spiritual things are spiritually discerned. We can never know if God exists, that Jesus is the Christ, or that Joseph Smith beheld them both in his First Vision without tapping into the spiritual realm; and B) Many of our paradigms and assumptions about the intellectual aspects involving the scriptures, prophecy, and the nature of prophets, are often sophomoric. (Michael R. Ash, Even the Very Elect Can be Deceived, Meridian Magazine, April 4, 2013 available at: http://ldsmag.com/).

197.Election Foreordained or selected for salvation and to sanctification as the means. Romans 9:11 premortal election Based on premortal worthiness, God chose those who would be the seed of Abraham and the house of Israel and become the covenant people (Deut. 32:79; Abr. 2:911). These people are given special blessings and duties so that they can bless all the nations of the world (Rom. 11:57; 1 Pet. 1:2; Alma 13:15; D&C 84:99). However, even these chosen ones must be called and elected in this life (i.e. ) in order to gain salvation. (The Guide to the Scriptures). 198.Elohim Elohim was a Christ in the assumed previous eternity. We have imagined and supposed that God was God from all eternity. I will refute that idea, and take away the veil, so that you may see. The Scriptures inform us that Jesus said, As the Father hath power in Himself, even so hath the Son powerto do what? Why, what the Father did. The answer is obviousin a manner to lay down His body and take it up again. Jesus, what are you going to do? To lay down my life as my Father did, and take it up again. (TPJS, 345-36). (See also 1cor 8:5-6, 11:5-9, John 5:19). 199.Embrace (See also def. of Token) The Temple Embrace Even more evocative *than the handclasp+ is the embrace, for when the parent and child embrace, in a moment of high emotion after the recognition scene [in ancient Greek recognition dramas] with token telling (identifying tokens one by one), they are renewing an embrace they had shared years earlier. In Rudens and Ion, the correct telling of the tokens, bringing about the recognition, is followed by the physical reunion of the two long-separated parties. he complete human token; like the handclasp which is, as it were, a preparatory embrace, a symbol of this reunion it is the final fusion of identity in the drama, two long separate beings forming a renewed unity, re-creating an identity that had been fragmented and lost The lost child, who

until this moment had been a cast-off foundling of low social status, discovers that he (in the case of Ion) is the son of a queen and the god of light; The parents, on the other hand, are no longer childless, without heir. There is an emotional exaltation resulting from these factors that is found even in the fragmented ending of the Epitrepontes. The embrace is the primary emblem of this exaltation, and the sign of the child's new status, his re-adoption by his parent. The human soulcan find immortal life and happiness in loving arms of the divine. Another Manichaean text portrays the mother embracing the son as he departs from the heavenly home: "The first embrace (aspasmos: greeting, embrace; Bhlig translates "Ku") is that which the Mother of Life gave to the First Man as he separated himself from her in order to come down to earth to the testing (agon). Also, all the gods and angels . . . embraced him on that occasion. . . . Also, all who were to be of the Church . . . embraced (aspazein) him with love.Thus the eschatological embrace is the reuniting of the protological embrace, after the painful parting, which is, from the point of view of the mother, a death. The embrace is the renewed outward token reflecting the renewed inward token of knowledge and love. (Todd M. Compton, The Handclasp and Embrace as Tokens of Recognition; in By Study and also by Faith, Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute. Available at: http://maxwellinstitute.byu.edu/publications/books/?bookid=108&chapid=1249). 200.Emotion Mosiah 12:30 Emotion during testimony is often a byproduct of a humble realization that Gods loving hand is in ones life. 201.Endless Torment/Endless Punishment (D&C 19:6, 10-12, 76:44, Mosiah 28:3, 3:25 Jacob 6:10, 2N28:23, 2N9:19) - (See Lake of Fire and Brimstone) *The Lord+ explains that the endless or eternal torment or punishment that comes from sin is not punishment without end. It is the punishment of God, who is endless and eternal. (See D&C 19:1012.) (Sin and Suffering, Elder Dallin H. Oaks, Ensign July 1992). 202.Endowment also known as a rite of approach, a recognition drama, In the endowments, there is not a solitary thing but what is an imitation of the Son or the Father in some way or other (Heber C. Kimball, Journal of Discourses 10:44). Your endowment is, to receive all those ordinances in the house of the Lord, which are necessary for you, after you have departed this life, to enable you to walk back to the presence of the Father, passing the angels who stand as sentinels, being enabled to give them the key words, the signs and tokens, pertaining to the holy Priesthood, and gain your eternal exaltation in spite of earth and hell (DISCOURSES OF BRIGHAM YOUNG, sel. John A. Widtsoe [Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1941], p. 416). 203.Enmity separation, opposition 204.Ensign In the scriptures, a flag or standard around which people gather in a unity of purpose or identity. In ancient times an ensign served as a rallying point for soldiers in battle. The Book of Mormon and the Church of Jesus Christ are symbolic ensigns to all nations of the earth (Lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). It is a sign or emblem of particular things; thus we may hold up ensigns of love, devotion, diligence, or testimony by the way we act. And lift up an ensign of peace, and make a proclamation of peace unto the ends of the earth (D&C 105:39). 205.Entreated Alma 7:23 Approachable, welcoming and willing; requested. 206.Enumerated Mosiah 29:36 Mentioning a number of things one by one. 207.Entice To incite or instigate, by exciting hope or desire; to allure, urge, or persuade (1828 Noah Webster). The devils enticements are characterized by: flattery, deceit, being too easy or too convenient; they harp on the flesh which is subject to the power of the Devil, and is under the mighty influence of that fallen nature

that is of the earth (Brigham Young, Faithfulness and Apostasy, JOD 2:256). The Devil and his enticements tug on the natural man in all of us. (Read Natural Man definition for description of its characteristics and thus a description of the devils enticements). He is cheap and lowly and will do anything within his power to get around our defenses. God, on the other hand, pleads and urges for us to do only good by persuasion, by long-suffering, by gentleness and meekness, and by love unfeigned; by kindness, and pure knowledge (D&C 121: 41-42). His enticings come through the Spirit, which is pure, and under the special control and influence of the Lord (Brigham Young, Faithfulness and Apostasy, JOD 2:256). See also 1Cor 2:4, 2N2:16, Hel. 7:16, Moroni 7:12-13 and definition of temptation). The spirit is pure, and under the special control and influence of the Lord, but the body is of the earth, and is subject to the power of the Devil, and is under the mighty influence of that fallen nature that is of the earth. If the spirit yields to the body, the Devil then has power to overcome the body and spirit of that man, and he loses both. Recollect, brethren and sisters, every one of you, that when evil is suggested to you, when it is arises in your hearts, it is through the temporal organization. When you are tempted, buffeted, and step out of the way inadvertently; when you are overtaken by fault, or commit an overt act unthinkingly; when you are full of evil passion, and wish to yield to it, then stop and let the spirit, which God has put into your tabernacles, take the lead. If you do that, I will promise that you will overcome all evil, and obtain eternal lives. But many, very many, let the spirit yield to the body, and are overcome and destroyed. Let the body rise up with its passions, with the fallen nature pertaining to it, and let the spirit yield to it, your destruction is sure. On the other hand, let the spirit take the lead, and bring the body and its passions into subjection, and you are safe. (Brigham Young, Faithfulness and Apostasy, JOD 2:256) (Now, listen very carefully to the words of Lehi speaking the same: 2Nephi 2:28-29. Jesus was the example of this doctrine Mosiah 15:5 208.Epistemology The theory of knowledge, esp. with regard to its methods, validity, and scope. (Google.com definitions, accessed July 21, 2013). The study of methods and the authenticity of those methods of studying. 209.Equality "If the temple, the scriptures, the priesthood, or any other gift from God is seen as more holy than God or the individual members in whom the Spirit of God dwells, then they are idols which must be torn down, rent like the veil of the temple. The priesthood, the temple, the church must be taken down stone by stone and rebuilt again on the sure foundation of Jesus Christ and his love which calls for the spiritual equality of all members, whether rich or poor, black or white, young or old, male or female." (Margaret Merrill Toscano If women had the Priesthood since 1843, Why aren't they using it?, Dialogue) 210.Estate 211.Eternal 1. Without beginning or end of existence; perpetual; ceaseless. (1828 Noah Webster). 2. Godly endless in scope, unlimited capacity e.g. His power, glory, redemption, love, etc 3. Godly as in Eternal punishment is God's punishment (D&C 19:4-12). Hence experiencing the eternal is experiencing the Godly or vice-versa. For example, feeling the influence of the Holy Ghost is feeling a portion of Godliness or Eternity; Understanding some of the mysteries of the kingdom is experiencing a portion of Godliness or Eternity etc 212.Eternal Damnation To denote the severity and extent of the condemnation falling upon those whose feet slip from the straight and narrow path, and who do not repent and return to righteousness, the Lord couples the word eternal with the term damnation. There are three distinct senses in which the expression eternal damnation is used. 1. Eternal damnation is the opposite of eternal life, and all those who do not gain eternal life, or exaltation in the highest heaven within the celestial kingdom, are partakers of eternal damnation. Their eternal condemnation is

to have limitations imposed upon them so that they cannot progress to the state of godhood and gain a fullness of all things. They "remain separately and singly, without exaltation, to all eternity and from henceforth are not gods, but are angels of God forever and ever." (D. & C. 132:17.) Their kingdom or progress has an "end," and they "cannot have an increase." (D. & C. 131:4.) Spirit children are denied to them to all eternity, and they inherit "the deaths" leaning an absence of posterity in the resurrection. (D. & C. 132:16-25.) They are never redeemed from their spiritual fall and taken back into the full presence and glory of God. Only the obedient are "raised in immortality unto eternal life." The disobedient "they that believe not," are raised in immortality "unto eternal damnation for they cannot be redeemed from their spiritual fall, because they repent not." (D. & C. 29:42-44.) 2. Eternal damnation is also used to specify the punishment of those who come forth in the resurrection of damnation (John 5:29), meaning those who are destined to inherit the telestial kingdom and those who will be cast out to reign with the devil and his angels as sons of perdition. (D. & C. 76:30-49, 81-112; 88:100-102.) After the angel had taught King Benjamin the basic truths relative to Christ's atoning sacrifice and the salvation that flows therefrom, these words were spoken relative to the teachings given: "They shall stand as a bright testimony against this people, at the judgment day; whereof they shall be judged, every man according to his works, whether they be good, or whether they be evil. And if they be evil they are consigned to an awful view of their own guilt and abominations, which doth cause them to shrink from the presence of the Lord into a state of misery and endless torment, from whence they can no more return; therefore they have drunk damnation to their own souls. And their torment is as a lake of fire and brimstone, whose flames are unquenchable, and whose smoke ascendeth up forever and ever." (Mosiah 3:24-27.) Abinadi uses the term endless damnation similarly, to refer to the resurrected state of all the rebellious, those who come forth in the resurrection of the unjust, those who refused to repent when the gospel was offered to them but who chose to go their own carnal ways, receiving eventually an inheritance in the telestial kingdom. Though they attain a kingdom of glory, yet to all eternity they are damned, cannot go where God and Christ are (D. & C. 76:112), and are never completely free from the lingering remorse that always follows the loss of opportunity. These are Abinadi's words: "This mortal shall put on immortality, and this corruption shall put on incorruption, and shall be brought to stand before the bar of God, to be judged of him according to their works whether they be good or whether they be evil - If they be good, to the resurrection of endless life and happiness; and if they be evil, to the resurrection of endless damnation, being delivered up to the devil, who hath subjected them, which is damnation - Having gone according to their own carnal wills and desires; having never called upon the Lord while the arms of mercy were extended towards them; for the arms of mercy were extended towards them, and they would not; they being warned of their iniquities and yet they would not depart from them; and they were commanded to repent and yet they would not repent." (Mosiah 16:10-12.) The last persons to come forth in the resurrection of damnation will be the sons of perdition. "They shall go away into everlasting punishment, which is endless punishment, which is eternal punishment, to reign with the devil and his angels in eternity, where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched, which is their torment - And the end thereof, neither the place thereof, nor their torment, no man knows; Neither was it revealed, neither is, neither will be revealed unto man, except to them who are made partakers thereof; Nevertheless, I, the Lord, show it by vision unto many, but straightway shut it up again; Wherefore, the end, the width, the height, the depth, and the misery thereof, they understand not, neither any man except those who are ordained unto this condemnation." (D. & C. 76:44-49.) 3. Eternal damnation is used further to specify the torment and anguish to which the spirits of the wicked are heir in the spirit prison as they await the day of their resurrection. This type of eternal damnation ceases when the offender has finally come forth in the resurrection. In this sense, eternal damnation is the type, kind, and quality of torment, punishment, or damnation involved rather than the duration of that damnation. In other words, eternal is the name of the kind of punishment involved, just as it is the name of the kind of life referred to in the

expression eternal life. Eternal punishment is, thus, the kind of punishment imposed by God who is Eternal, and those subject to it may suffer therefrom for either a short or a long period. After their buffetings and trials cause them to repent, they are freed from this type of eternal damnation. "And surely every man must repent or suffer, for I, God, am endless," the Lord says. "Wherefore, I revoke not the judgments which I shall pass, but woes shall go forth, weeping, wailing and gnashing of teeth, yea, to those who are found on my left hand. Nevertheless, it is not written that there shall be no end to this torment, but it is written endless torment. Again, it is written eternal damnation; wherefore it is more express than other scriptures that it might work upon the hearts of the children of men, altogether for my name's glory. Behold, I am endless, and the punishment which is given from my hand is endless punishment, for Endless is my name. Wherefore Eternal punishment is God's punishment. Endless punishment is God's punishment." (D. & C. 19:4-12.) (Bruce R McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, pg. 171-72). (Eternal Life is Gods life) 213.Eternal Life (See also Eternal Damnation, Everlasting Death, Exaltation ) 1. It is living with God and like God. 2. It is experiencing this life in Godly ways; i.e. feeling, seeing, understanding (2N9:39), knowing, and doing (2N33:4) as God does. Thus we can experience eternal life in mortality. Eternal meaning the type, kind, and quality involved rather than referring to duration. (McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, pg. 171). 214.Eternal Perspective - a mindset influenced by eternal principles. 215.Eternal Progression With the help of the Almighty and the powers of the Atonement, one can become a noticeably different person from week to week, even day by day. We damn ourselves when we undermine the powers of the Atonement (Alma 33:16) and when we underestimate our will-power to overcome bad habits and develop Godlike attributes. 216.Eternity (See also def. Creationism) Find phrases eternity to eternity eternal lifes eternal round etc We have imagined and supposed that God was God from all eternity. I will refute that idea, and take away the veil, so that you may see. The Scriptures inform us that Jesus said, As the Father hath power in Himself, even so hath the Son powerto do what? Why, what the Father did. The answer is obviousin a manner to lay down His body and take it up again. Jesus, what are you going to do? To lay down my life as my Father did, and tak e it up again. (TPJS, 345-36). "From eternity to eternity means from the spirit existence through the probation which we are in, and then back again to the eternal existence which will follow. Surely this is everlasting, for when we receive the resurrection, we will never die. We all existed in the first eternity. I think I can say of myself and others, we are from eternity; and we will be to eternity everlasting, if we receive the exaltation." (Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, comp. Bruce R. McConkie, 3 vols. (Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 195456), 1:12; see Bruce R. McConkie, The Promised Messiah (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1978), 166). Well, now, Brother William, when the house of Israel begin to come into the glorious mysteries of the k ingdom, and find that Jesus Christ, whose goings forth, as the prophets said, have been from of old, from eternity; and that eternity, agreeably to the records found in the catacombs of Egypt, has been going on in this system, (not this world) almost two thousand five hundred and fifty five millions of years: and to know at the same time, that deists, geologists and others are trying to prove that matter must have existed hundreds of thousands of years; -- it almost tempts the flesh to fly to God, or muster faith like Enoch to be translated and see and know as we are seen and known! (William W. Phelps, Times and Seasons, Vol.5, p.758). The time mentioned *here+ has no reference, as some have falsely supposed, to the period of this earth's existence. (Bruce R. McConkie, The Mortal Messiah, Vol.1, FOOTNOTES, p.32-33).

The process of begetting spirit offspring, preparing *p.101+ earths on which they may dwell, and perfecting all things, is an endless divine cycle"one eternal round" (1 Nephi 10:19; Alma 7:20; 37:12; D&C 3:2; 35:1). Among other things, such a "round" may equal one eternity or one creative epoch of the gods. The Lord told Abraham that Kolob was set "to govern all those [worlds] which belong to the same order as that upon which thou standest" (Abr. 3:3; emphasis added). "This system" and "the same order" may be related, if not synonymous, terms. According to Joseph Smith, this earth was but one of a number of worlds organized within a given time frame: "The grand councilors sat at the head in yonder heavens and contemplated the creation of worlds which were created at the time" TPJS 348-49 emphasis added). He later stated: "The heads of the Gods appointed one God for us" TPJS, p. 372; cf. 370-71; cf. D&C 121:32). Thus, "every man who reigns in celestial glory is a God to his dominions" TPJS 374). These statements suggest that, since there is more than one god, more than one creative enterprise can be going on concurrently. If so, then God's "one eternal round" may include the labors of many of his sons pursuing their own creative cycles (D&C 76:58-59). Although the word eternity maybe used as a synonym for infinite time, it is also used in LDS discourse to refer to a given segment of "eternal time"TPJS 371) during which spirits are born and progress in accordance with a universal plan of salvation to their final state as resurrected beings. Thus one divine epoch follows another under the direction of that God who "is unchangeable from all eternity to all eternity" (Moroni 8:18;cf. Alma 13:7; D&C 76:4). (Rodney Turner, in The Pearl of Great Price: Revelations From God, edited and compiled by Charles D. Tate, H. Donl Peterson, p.103-04, available at: http://www.cumorah.org/libros/?dir=english accessed: May 14, 2013). 217.Everlasting 1. Lasting or enduring forever; existing or continuing without end. 2. Perpetual, continuing indefinitely, or during [a] present state of things [or while a certain circumstance holds] (e.g. Gen. 17:8) 3. [Uninterrupted], or un-intermittent. (1828 Noah Webster). 218.Everlasting Death - (See also definition of eternal damnation) An everlasting death can only occur for those who have done evil. It is a death as to things pertaining to righteousnessfor on such the plan of redemption could have no power, for the works of justice could not be destroyed, according to the supreme goodness of God (Alma 12:32); they are as though there had been no redemption made (Alma 12:18). It is distinguished from just death in scripture. (See 2N10:25) We must be careful in our understanding with of this phrase, because it is a broader term them many realize ranging perhaps from sons of perdition to terrestrial beings. 219.Everlasting Destruction (See also definition of eternal damnation and destruction) (Alma 12:16-17, 36, 3N4:33) A synonym for eternal death (Matt 7:13); Destruction adds to the definition of eternal death by noting that one will not just die, or die as to things pertaining unto righteousness, but will be pulled down into degrees of misery or perhaps desolated perhaps just by the knowledge that they could haveif they only would have; the phrase does not only refer to those who are forever destroyed (sons of perdition) but those who are for a time (such as in spirit prison) until they can be built back up. We must be careful in our understanding of this phrase, because it is a broader term them many realize ranging perhaps from sons of perdition to terrestrial beings, and the destruction ranging perhaps from self-inflicted sorrow to Salvation is graded ever upward until it culminates in the glorious condition of exaltation So also damnation is graded; else what did the Lord mean as recorded in the twelfth chapter of MarkThese shall receive greater damnation? *Damnation+ is used in the sense of deprivation and forfeiture. *Hell has+ an exit as well as an entrance. Hell is no place to which a vindictive judge sends prisoners to suffer and to be punished principally for his glory but it is a place prepared for the teaching, the disciplining of those who failed to learn here upon the earth what they should have learned. True, we read of everlasting punishment, unending suffering, eternal damnation. That is a direful (i.e. dreadful, calamitous) expression; but in his mercy the Lord has made plain what those words mean. Eternal Punishment, he says, is Gods punishment, for h e is eternal; and that condition or state or possibility will ever exist for the sinner who deserves and really needs such

condemnation; but this does not mean that the individual sufferer or sinner is to be eternally and everlastingly made to endure and suffer. No man will be kept in hell longer than is necessary to bring him to a fitness for something better. When he reaches that stage the prison doors will open and there will be rejoicing among the hosts who welcome him into a better state. (James E Talmage, CR April 1930: 95-97). See also D&C 19:4-10 All except the sons of perditionare heirs of some salvation; hell has an end. But for those who have wholly given themselves over for satanic purposes there is no redemption from the consuming fires and torment of conscience. They go on forever in the hell that is prepared for them. (Bruce R McConkie, Doctrinal New Testament Commentary, 3:578-79). That hell is called perdition. Souls of the wicked are destroyed, meaning that they enter the wide gate and traverse the broad way leading to hell. (Matt. 7:13-14; 10:28; Rom. 9:22; Philip. 3:19; 1 Thess. 1:9; 2 Pet. 2:1; 3:16; Alma 5:7; 12:6, 16, 36; 3 Ne. 14:13-14.) The destruction of the soul consists in the inheritance of spiritual death in hell and not in the annihilation of the spirit. There is no such thing in all the economy of God as a soul or spirit ceasing to exist as such (Doctrines of Salvation, vol. 2, pp. 227-228.) By definition, "the death of the spirit is for the spirit to die as to things pertaining to righteousness and consequently reap the damnation of hell. (2 Ne. 9:10-12.) Utter spiritual ruin is thus imposed upon the soul; it is a lost soul, one that has not filled the measure of its creation. Lucifer's selfimposed mission is to destroy the souls of men (D. & C. 10:27), and his own ultimate destruction will come when he and his angels are cast into the lake of fire. (D. & C. 19:3; 2 Ne. 9:16.) (Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, p. 139). (See Lake of Fire and Brimstone definition) Is fire and brimstone, eternal torment, punishment, or destruction or any physical punishment ever literal? It cannot be physical because the body has separated from the spirit, until the resurrection, then they still cannot be physically harmed because all will be incorruptible, although . All of these physical references are symbolic of the punishments or sufferings that will be inflicted upon the soul. Real physical punishment can therefore only come during mortality, since the resurrected body will be incorruptible. What is eternal torment and punishment? What happens? 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. Lingering remorse that always follows the loss of opportunity. Limitations for progressing Damnation. Weeping, wailing, and gnashing of teeth (Alma 40:13). Fearful of the wrath of God (Alma 40:14).

220.Everlasting Dominion Your stewardship will be eternal and you will never worry about your offspring going astray, you will never have to use compulsory means to have them do well. That offspring will be forever. 221.Everlasting Fire (or unquenchable fire) Mosiah 2:38 222.Evil Evil is truth, things as they are, were, and are to come; evil is a facet of truth, things that can be known (hence the phrase knowledge of good and evil), that is eternally immoral, thus we can refer to them as Eternal Immorals. Immoral Where did evil originate?

See (Deepak Chopra, The Third Jesus: the Christ we cannot ignore, Three Rivers Press New York 2008, Print p. 28). If evil couldnt inflict pain, evil would have no power at all. P. 29 I form the light, and create darkness: I make peace, and create evil: I the Lord do all these things (Isaiah 45:7, Mosiah 26:23 For it is I that taketh upon me the sins of the world; for it is I that hath created them. God presented to us the knowledge of evilthe opportunity was there to act upon evil. Evil didnt exist in the hearts of men until men began to experiment or act upon it, then evil was present. Then evil is in that person. People spread much more evil than Satan does; I can see him not doing much, at-least once he gets a grasp on a people, then he lets us destroy ourselves. In the beginning he initiated evil then once it is in mens hearts he can in essence sit back and let us destroy ourselves, our families, and our societies. All evils are the effect of unconsciousness. You can alleviate the effects of unconsciousness, but you cannot eliminate them unless you eliminate their cause. True change happens within, not without. (Eckhart Tolle, The Power of Now: A Guide to Spiritual Enlightenment, Namaste Publishing, Vancouver Canada, 2004, p. 203). 223.Evolution, churchs stance http://www.josephsmithforum.org/research/faqs/23-pre-adamites-were-there-pre-adamites-or-pre-humanbeings-prior-to-adam-being-placed-upon-the-earth-was-adam-a-cave-man-are-the-worlds-teachings-about-howlanguage-and-civilization/

http://www.templestudy.com/2012/09/30/death-fall-impressions/ http://www.templestudy.com/2012/09/24/age-earth-impressions/ Genesis 1:27 - In these plain and pointed words the inspired author of the book of Genesis made known to the world the truth concerning the origin of the human family No subsequent revelator of the truth has contradicted the great leader and lawgiver of Israel. All who have since spoken by divine authority upon this theme have confirmed his simple and sublime proclamation. Nor could it be otherwise. Truth has but one source, and all revelations from heaven are harmonious with each other... The omnipotent Creator, the maker of heaven and earth--had shown unto Moses everything pertaining to this planet, including the facts relating to man's origin, and the authoritative pronouncement of that mighty prophet and seer to the house of Israel and through Israel to the whole world, is couched in the simple clause: "God created man in his own image" (Genesis1:27). And I, the Lord God, formed man from the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul, the first flesh upon the earth, the first man also (Moses 3:7). "All men were created in the beginning after mine own image" (Ether 3:15). It is the Father who is speaking. If therefore, we can ascertain the form of the "Father of spirits," "The God of the spirits of all flesh," we shall be able to discover the form of the original manJesus Christ, the Son of God, is "the express image" of His Father's person (Hebrews 1:3). He walked the earth as a human being, as a perfect man, and said, in answer to a question put to Him: "He that hath seen me hath seen the Father" (John 14:9). Then if God made man--the first man--in His own image and likeness, he must have made him like unto Christ, and consequently like unto men of Christ's time and of the present day. that man was made in the image of Christ is positively stated in the Book of Moses: "And I, God, said unto mine Only Begotten, which was with me from the beginning, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness; and it was so....And I, God, created man in mine own image, in the image of mine Only Begotten created I him, male and female created I them."(2:26, 27). "God created man in His own image." This is just as true of the spirit as it is of

the body, which is only the clothing of the spirit, its complement; the two together constituting the soul. The spirit of man is in the form of man, and the spirits of all creatures are in the likeness of their bodies. This was plainly taught by the Prophet Joseph Smith (Doctrine and Covenants 77:2). Here is further evidence of that fact. More that seven hundred years before Moses was shown the things pertaining to this earth, another great prophet, known to us as the brother of Jared, was similarly favored by the Lord. He was even permitted to behold the spirit-body of the foreordained Savior, prior to His incarnation; and so like the body of a man was gazing upon a being of flesh and blood. He first saw the finger and then the entire body of the Lord--all in the spirit. (See Ether 3:6-16)It is held by some that Adam was not the first man upon this earth, and that the original human being was a development from lower orders of the animal creation. These, however, are the theories of men. The word of the Lord declares that Adam was "that first man of all men" (Moses 1:34) Man, by searching, cannot find out God. Never, unaided, will he discover the truth about the beginning of human life. The Lord must reveal Himself, or remain unrevealed; and the same is true of the facts relating to the origin of Adam's race-God alone can reveal them. Some of these facts, however, are already known, and what has been made known it is our duty to receive and retainHe made the tadpole and the ape, the lion and the elephant but He did not make them in His own image, nor endow them with Godlike reason and intelligence. Nevertheless, the whole animal creation will be perfected and perpetuated in the Hereafter, each class in its "distinct order or sphere," and will enjoy "eternal felicity." That fact has been made plain in this dispensation (Doctrine and Covenants 77:3). (Compilation from Joseph F. Smith, John R. Winder, Anthon H. Lund, First Presidency of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. (Improvement Era 13:75-61 [November, 1909]). But what about that statement in 2 Nephi 2:22 that says that if Adam had not fallen, "all things which were created must have remained in the same state in which they were after they were created; and they must have remained forever, and had no end"? This is the key scripture quoted by proponents of the no-deathbefore-the-fall doctrine. It is the only scripture that seems to support the doctrine (no scripture in Genesis, Moses, or Abraham does), but that support depends on one's interpretation of the word state. ..Was it some kind of ecological state, perhaps with no development of human civilizations? (The Church and Evolution: A Brief History of Official Statements, Frank B. Salisbury, FARMS Review: Volume - 18, Issue - 1, Pages: 307-311). James E. Talmage The oldest, that is to say the earliest, rocks thus far identified in land masses reveal the fossilized remains of once living organisms, plant and animal. The coal strata, upon which the world of industry so largely depends, are essentially but highly compressed and chemically changed vegetable substance. The whole series of chalk deposits, and many of our deep-sea limestones contain the skeletal remains of animals. These lived and died, age after age, while the earth was yet unfit for human habitation In due course came the crowning work of this creative sequence, the advent of man! Concerning this all-important event we are told that scientists and theologians are at hopeless and irreconcilable variance. I regard the assumption or claim, whichever it be, as an exaggeration. Discrepancies that trouble us now, will diminish as our knowledge of pertinent facts is extended. The Creator has made record in the rocks for man to decipher; but he has also spoken directly regarding the main stages of progress by which the earth has been brought to be what it is. The accounts cannot be fundamentally opposed; one cannot contradict the other; though mans interpretation of either may be seriously at fault If the Usher [James Ussher, 1581-1656] chronology be correct, or even approximately so then the beginning of Adamic history as recorded in scripture dates back about 4,000 years before the birth of Christ Let us not try to wrest the scriptures in an attempt to explain away what we cannot explain. The opening chapters of Genesis, and scriptures related thereto, were never intended as a text-book of geology, archeology, earth-science or man-science. Holy Scripture will endure, while the conceptions of men change with new discoveries. We do not show reverence for the scriptures when we misapply them

through faulty interpretationLet it be remembered that the term origin is almost invariably used in a relative sense. The mind of man is unable to grasp the fundamental thought of an absolute or primary origin. Every occurrence man has witnessed is the result of some previously acting cause or purpose; and that cause in turn was the effect or result of causes yet more remote. Perhaps we have never been able to trace an effect to its primary or original cause. Man may say that he understands the origin of an oak in the acorn from which it sprang; but is not the acorn the fruit of a yet earlier oak, and so in reality rather a continuation than a beginning? Yet there is something fascinating in the thought of a beginning; the persistence of a process once started is far less mysterious than its inceptionIt is not enough to refer effects to the First Great Cause; it is unsatisfying and not always reverent to answer questions as to how things came to be what they are by the easy statement that God made them so. With such an answer the scientific man has little patience. The fact that all created things are the works of God and that all processes of nature are due to him as the administrator of law and order is to the scientific mind an axiom requiring neither argument nor demonstrationTo be able to think as God thinks, to comprehend in any degree his purposes and methods , is to become in that measure like unto him, and to that extent to be prepared for eventual companionship in his presence. The scientist is busily engaged in the study of secondary causesthe ways and means by which God works and through which he accomplishes his miracle, ever beginning, never endingand in his search for the truth the student of science scarcely dares lift his eyes to look toward the First Great Cause, the Eternal Power that stands and operates behind and above all the secondary causes, o r what we call the processes of nature In speaking of the origin of man we generally have reference to the creation of mans body; and, of all the mistakes that man has made concerning himself, one of the greatest and the gravest is that of mistaking the body for the man. The body is no more truly the whole man than is the coat the body. The man, as an individual intelligence, existed before his earthly body was framed and shall exist after that body has suffered dissolution. Let it not be assumed that belief in the existence of mans spirit is a conception founded upon scriptural authority only; on the contrary, let it be known that it is in accordance with the best and most advanced scientific thought [p.246]and philosophic belief of the day to hold that man consists of spirit and body; and divine revelation makes plain that these together constitute the soul. Notwithstanding the assumption that man is the culmination of an evolutionary development from a lower order of beings, we know that the body of man today is in the very form and fashion of his spirit, except indeed for disfigurements and deformities. The perfect body is the counterpart of the perfect spirit and the two are the constituent entities of the soulIt has been stated by certain extremists that evolution affirms that man is in the line of posterity from the ape. But scientists today discredit this view. The most that even radical evolutionists assert is that the similarity of structure between man and certain apes indicates [p.247]the possibility of a common ancestor of the two; but between man and the ape there are more essential differences than resemblances... Man was the first being, in the geological succession, capable of an intelligent survey of Nature and a comprehension of her laws; the first capable of augmenting his strength by bending Nature to his service, rendering thereby a weak body stronger than all possible animal force; the first capable of deriving happiness from truth and goodness; of apprehending eternal right; of reaching toward a knowledge of self and God; the first, therefore, capable of conscious obedience or disobedience of a moral law, and the first subject to debasement of his moral nature through his appetites James D. Dana, Manual of Geology, 4th edition, pp. 1017-18 True, man does not excel in strength of limb, agility, or speed, but in the God-given powers of mind and in the possession of superior ambition and effortI do not regard Adam as related tocertainly not as descended fromthe Neanderthal, the Cro-Magnon, the Peking or the Piltdown man. Adam came as divinely directed, created and empowered, and stands as the patriarchal head of his posterity a posterity, who, if true to the laws of God are heirs to the Priesthood and to the glories of eternal livesEv olution is true so far as it means development, and progress, and advancement in all the works of God; but many of the vagaries that have been made to do duty under that name are so vague as to be unacceptable to the scientific mind. At

best, the conception of the development of mans body from the lower forms through evolutionary processes has been but a theory, an unproved hypothesis. Theories may be regarded as the scaffolding upon which the builder stands while placing the blocks of truth in position. It is a grave error to mistake the scaffolding for the wall, the flimsy and temporary structure for the stable and permanent. The scaffolding serves but a passing purpose, important though it be, and is removed as soon as the walls of that part of the edifice of knowledge have been constructed. Theories have their purpose and are indispensable, but they must never be mistaken for demonstrated facts. The Holy Scriptures should not be discredited by theories of man; they cannot be discredited by fact and truth. Within the Gospel of Jesus Christ there is room and place for every truth thus far learned by man, or yet to be made known. The Gospel is not behind the times, on the contrary it is up-to-date and ever shall be. Chapter 37, The Earth and Man, An Address Delivered on 9 August 1931 (from the Deseret News, 21 November 1931, pp. 7, 8) 224.Exaltation (PUT IN EXALTATION SERMON and Qs of Soul) What do you want it to be like? Taking into consideration all of Gods characteristics and teachings, I believe that m ost of our views of eternal life are not in harmony with what it will be like. I believe it will be much more like this earth than we realize. The disciple of Jesus Christ, one who has taken up the cross and borne the cross (E.g. Paul) loves tribulation, hardship, challenges, overcoming the natural man, pain unto joy, and working hard to serve, bless, teach, and care. (See 2 Cor. 12:7-10). I would not like to be deprived of these privileges, and Im sure Paul and any other who has consecrated their life to God wouldnt either. Therefore, I envision a long and joyous process of progression after one dies until they are exalted. And I envision exaltation as the most meaningful and joyous service there is, not void of pain. How can there be a fullness of joy without the occasional pain? Knowing these things and living as such will enable one to live better in this life. Does any sane man or woman believe that an all-wise God would create an earth like this, and place His children upon it to become expert and skillful as farmers, as artisans, as engineers, bankers, merchants or what not, and then whisk them away to some distant art of the universe, some world " beyond the bounds of time and space," where they would sit down and twiddle their thumbs and stare somebody out of countenance for a million years'? Is it reasonable? Is it sensible? How would a Latter-day Saint answer such a question? One who understands his religion an intelligent, thoughtful Latter- day Saint if asked: "How do you expect to spend eternity?" would be very apt to reply: "I expect to spend it in doing there the things I have learned to do here." That is common sense. It is logical, economical. Else were this all wasted time. No, we are not going to sit down through all eternity and gaze upon the face of the Saviour. I don't believe He would want anyone to look at Him that long. It would be bad manners. We shall do in eternity the things we have learned to do in time, but we will do them better there than here. We will be better fathers and mothers, better husbands and wives, better in every way; and every faculty exercised and developed here, will find full play and employment in the great hereafter. I do not mean to say that the fanner will have to plow and sow, in heaven as he does on earth, in order to produce a harvest; nor that the good housewife will have to cook pancakes on a red- hot stove. But I do say that all the occupations of this life that are proper and legitimate are typical of and lead up to and prepare us for the higher occupations of the life to come. We will do there the things we have learned to do here, but we will do them in higher and better ways. (Orson F. Whitney, Millennial Star, No. 1, Vol. 91 Thursday, January 3, 1929).

A Saint who is one in deed and in truth, does not look for an immaterial heaven, but he expects a heaven with lands, houses, cities, vegetation, rivers, and animals; with thrones, temples, palaces, kings, princes, priests, and angels; with food, raiment, musical instruments, etc., all of which are material. Indeed, the Saints heaven is a redeemed, glorified, celestial, material creation, inhabited by glorified material beings, male and female, organized into families, embracing all the relationships of husbands and wives, parents and children, where sorrow, crying, pain, and death will be no more. Or to speak still more definitely, this earth, when glorified, is the Saints eternal heaven. On it they expect to live, with body, parts, and holy passions; on it they expect to move and have their

being; to eat, drink, converse, worship, sing, play on musical instruments, engage in joyful, innocent, social amusements, visit neighboring towns and neighboring worlds; indeed, matter and its qualities and properties are the only beings or things with which they expect to associate (Masterful Discourses and Writings of Orson Pratt [1946] p. 60; Millennial Star, 28:721-23). See Also D&C 130:2 2N2:11-13 - Are these laws somehow without affect in the post-mortal realm? The plan of salvation, with all its promises and blessings is not only what our Heavenly Father wants us to live by; it is the plan and system that He and other celestial persons live by. That gives particular meaning to the scripture in which the Lord says: Be ye holy, for I am holy (1 Peter 1:15-16; Leviticus 11:45; 19:2; 20:26). If we are to be comfortable in Gods presence, then we must be as much like Him as possible. The revealed plan of redemption that we have in the Church, and which is spoken of in the scriptures, reflects the type of life and environment of the celestial kingdom. (Robert J. Matthews, The Established Order of the Kingdom of God, Brigham Young University Idaho Religious Symposium, January 31, 2004). Things upon the earth, so far as they have not been perverted by wickedness, are typical of things in heaven. Heaven was the prototype of this beautiful creation when it came from the hand of the Creator, and was pronounced good (Joseph F. Smith, Journal of Discourses, Vol. 23 (188 3), p. 175, delivered June 18, 1882. (Gospel Doctrine, p. 21). 225.Exalted (in this life) 226.Expectation Pre-supposition and Expectation I have found it wise not to expect spiritual things but rather to do all I can to be worthy and open for their reception. Too often the expectations we have dont align with Gods will. We presuppose falsehood and then doubt when it doesnt come to pass. For example, if one is told to expect to feel a great outpouring of the Spirit the first time going through the endowme nt ceremony and they dont feel anything, their testimony might be shaken, they might doubt, and it may have quite a negative effect, while in all reality they were just taken up in the moment with new things and a whole bunch of family there. Now, I dont think there is anything wrong with yearning for a spiritual experience. I think the best way to come at things that should be spiritual, is to just be worthy, live up to your knowledge, have a clean heart and mind, and strive to envelope yourself in the act (service, temple, receiving ordinances, gospel study, sacrament, church meetings, sharing talents, etc). Luke 15:12 The prodigal son was entitled to get his fathers property, and the results werent well. We shouldnt expect! No-one owes us anything. The parable of the Laborers in the Vineyard (cf. Matt 20:1-16) teaches us that we shouldnt expect any wage, for safety of not being disappointed. The Wages can be viewed as any kind of heavenly payment or reward justification, sanctification, revelation, grace, spiritual, physical, or mental healing, spiritual experiences in general, (all of these may be GIVEN at any time), inheritance of a kingdom of glory, a mansion in heaven. The humble of the earth learn to be content and view every good given to them as a reward unexpected. surely the thing God enjoys most about being God is the thrill of being merciful, especially to those who dont expect it and often feel they dont deserve it. (Jeffery R. Holland, The Laborers in the Vineyard, CR April 2012).

F
227.Facsimile An exact copy or likeness (1828 Noah Webster) from Latin fac simile, "make alike") is a copy or reproduction of an old book, manuscript, map, art print, or other item of historical value that is as true to the original source as possible. It differs from other forms of reproduction by attempting to replicate the source as accurately as possible in terms of scale, color, condition, and other material qualities. (Wikipedia.org). 228.Facsimile 1 229.Facsimile 2 is a hypocephalus 230.Facsimile 3 231.Faggot (Mosiah 17:3) A knot in cloth. The end of a web of cloth, generally of courser materials (1828 Noah Webster). 232.Faith in addition to BD Acting upon a hope, belief, or assurance based on the true principles of Christ. Thus choice is an essential characteristic of faith. Faith is doing all you know to be good even when you have never done that good before; when you choose that, you are acting upon an assurance developed from past experiences which confirmed your faith. It is delusion to think that faith is a non-evidence principle (Heb. 11:1, Hel 5:50); we dont just walk around saying I believe, I believe. You can believe all you want but that wont be enough for salvation. There is no faith where there is no obedience (Gospel Principles, Faith ch.18).Stepping into the unknown with a trust in Jesus. Alma 32 4 levels of faith hope, belief, assurance (i.e. perfect knowledge), power. We receive power when we act upon knowledge. Faith as the evidence of things not seen looks to the past and confirms our trust in God and our confidence in the truthfulness of things not seen. We stepped into the darkness with assurance and hope, and we received evidence and confirmation as the light in fact moved and provided the illumination we needed. The witness we obtained after the trial of our faith (see Ether 12:6) is evidence that enlarges and strengthens our assurance. Assurance, action, and evidence influence each other in an ongoing processThese three elements of faithassurance, action, and evidenceare not separate and discrete; rather, they are interrelated and continuous and cycle upward. And the faith that fuels this ongoing process develops and evolves and changes. As we again turn and face forward toward an uncertain future, assurance leads to action and produces evidence, which further increases assurance. Our confidence waxes stronger, line upon line, precept upon precept, h ere a little and there a little (SEEK LEARNING BY FAITH, Elder David A. Bednar, Address to CES Religious Educators, February 3, 2006). Faith is more than belief, it is being true to what you know, or believe, or hope for; It is this integrity that brings the power. Belief quotations from Holland apr 2013 conference There are too many of us who are unwilling to proceed because we dont know something. Think of Adam and Eve who offered a sacrifice without knowing why. This life is meant for us to walk by faith. There will always be things that we dont know but still must act upon. We create a large damn for our happiness, purity, and abilities when we stop progressing in order to know things. But this logic never justifies a lack of learning or a lack of desire to know why God does things and how He does them. True logic can be very ennobling in coming unto Christ, especially if it is witnessed by the Holy Ghost. 233.Faithful, Faithfulness Most often used as a word denoting works. I believe the word could be accurately defined as being honest with what you know, or living up to your knowledge. 234.Fall away, fail, fallen How? In what manners may one fall?

How can we prevent falling? http://www.cumorah.org/libros/english/Selected_Writings_of_Robert_L_Millet_Gospel_Scholars_Series__Robert_L_Millet.html#30108 The Book of Mormon contains the record of a fallen people. It outlines how man got into a condition which subjects him to death and separation from God. The Book of Mormon also contains the fulness of the gospel of Jesus Christ. It outlines for us in perfect clarity what has been done for us and what we must do ourselves to overcome our fallen condition and return to the presence of God. . . . The Book of Mormon holds out to us a fulness of what we must be saved from. It gives us a complete understanding of the role of, and the need for, a savior. It is another testament of Jesus Christ." 2 The plight and the promise, the malady and the medication, the Fall and the Atonementthis is the burden of the Book of Mormon. (Robert L. Millet, Chapter 15 - The Regeneration of Fallen Man in Nurturing Faith through the Book of Mormon, 11948. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1995). Until we have perfect love we are liable to fall (TPJS p. 9, See 1 Jn. 4:18; Moro. 8:16, 26). Jacob 7:1-5

235.Fall from Grace - D&C 20:32 - Elder Theodore M. Burton said that this scripture, as he understood it, means that Jesus Christ is kind and merciful to us when we serve him with our whole hearts, but not any of us can take refuge in past righteousness or service. It also means that there is a possibility that any one of us can fall out of good standing, even those who have already achieved a certain degree of righteousness. Therefore, we need to be on our constant guard, each of us, that we not allow ourselves to fall into habits of carelessness in our faith, in our prayers, or in our various Church activities or responsibilities. It is for this reason that I am resolving again to live closer to God each day and to follow his chosen prophets and apostles more diligently than I have ever done in the past. (In Conference Report, Oct. 1973, p. 153; or Ensign, Jan. 1 974, p. 116.) Until we have perfect love (1 John 4:18) we are liable to fall and when we have a testimony that our names are sealed in the Lambs book of life we have perfect love and then it is impossible for false Christs to deceive us (STPJS p. 9). except the Church receive the fulness of the Scriptures that they would yet fail (STPJS p. 9). 236.False Prophet - False prophets always arise to oppose the true prophets (Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith, sel. Joseph Fielding Smith [1976], 365). See also Priestcraft 237.Family Starting a family here is starting an eternal kingdom. 238.Famine 239.Fasting http://rsc.byu.edu/archived/book-mormon-keystone-scripture/7-fasting-book-mormon-and-bible http://scriptures.byu.edu/gettalk.php?ID=1566 http://ce.byu.edu/cw/womensconference/archive/2009/pdf/Kathleen_Perrin13_Articles_of_Fasting.pdf Is fasting a commandment, or a recommendation? 4N1:12

A metaphor for gaining control over our spiritual self. Teaches one to control the natural man. It partially fulfills the decree to lose ones-self for Christs sake (Matt 16:25) since one is temporarily abstaining from food and water. General principles of the fast include prayerful preparation concerning the subject of the fast and frequent contemplation and meditation throughout to achieve oneness in purpose and spirit with the Lord ; a quiet, humble, and cheerful conduct befitting one seeking blessing or spiritual enlightenment (Matt. 6:16-18; cf. 3 Ne. 13:16-18); and a prayer of gratitude and thanksgiving when ending the fast. ( Dawn M. Hills, Encyclopedia of Mormonism, Fasting). Fasting is necessary to temper our desires. Many report better elevated spiritual clarity. It can and does often assist in the following: receiving the Holy Ghost (Acts 10:1-48); spiritual deliverances (Mark 9:29); and in obtaining skills, understanding and wisdom (Daniel 9:2-3, 21-22). Through fasting victories are won, power is received and deliverances are performed. Christians should fast when the Holy Spirit prompts us. Fasting by inspiration is often the easiest time to fast, because we feel heavily impressed to do so. Christians should also fast by commitment. Dedication and consecration to Gods cause strongly suggests that we fast simply because we are told to do so. (Rev. Jeffery Glick, The purpose, principles, and promises of Biblical Fasting, available at: http://www.getgreaterlife.org , accessed Jan 28, 2013). We often meet together and worship the Lord by singing, praying, and preaching, fasting, and communing with each other in the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper. (JD 1:29, Brigham Young). Worship is emulation. In what ways do or did the Father or Son fast? Why fast? What are the purposes? Fasting is a means to sacrifice. Sacrificing food, water, and money from our comfortable lifestyle for the benefit of others, to develop greater self-restraint, will, patience, and love; for certain blessings (Aid in important decisions Acts 13:4; 14:23, ) Blessings - Isaiah 58:1-14, Joel 2:15-28 Christian fasting is more than denying ourselves food or something else of the flesh - it's a sacrificial lifestyle before God. In Isaiah 58, we learn what a "true fast" is. It's not just a one-time act of humility and denial before God, it's a lifestyle of servant ministry to others. (Available at: http://www.allaboutgod.com/christianfasting.html, accessed Jan 28, 2013). Fasting shows ones willingness to God that they will sacrifice anything, even down to what sustains their own life, for the _____________ (def. law of sacrifice) The Prophet Isaiah, who reminds us that the true purpose of our fast should be to sensitize us to the needs of the hungry and the oppressed, so that we will work to end oppression and "share thy bread with the hungry" (Isaiah 58:6-7). Yet, we deny bread to the hungry by feeding so much grain to livestock animals to be killed and consumed as meat. We cannot atone while continuing to engage in the behavior for which we want to atone. If we are sincere in seeking atonement or at-one-ment, we cannot want for ourselves what we do not grant to others. Atonement through teshuvah (turning or repentance) can be a way for us to get back to who we really are and who we really want to be. If we truly want to atone and have compassion for ourselves, and want to emulate the compassion of the Divine, it is imperative that we extend compassion to others. (Daniel Brook, Tikkun; Jul/Aug2009, Vol. 24 Issue 4, p29-73, 8p).

Types of Fasts in the Bible 1. 2. 3. The Normal Fast: No food is eaten, but water is drank (Matthew 4:1-2; Luke 4:2) The Absolute Fast: Abstaining from both food and water (Acts 9:9; Ezra10:6). The Partial Fast: Diet is restricted, rather than total abstinence from food (Daniel 1:15; 10:2-3)

Sins must be eradicated from our lives for our fasting to be pleasing to God. Fasting can help you conquer these weaknesses in your life. What we should do while fasting? 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Loose the bands of wickedness. We are to disengage ourselves from anything we are doing that displeases God. Undo heavy burdens. We should seek to lay aside physical & spiritual burdens to the extent possible. Our focus should be on God. Let the oppressed go free. Give men freedom. Forgive and release others who have wronged or offended us. Treat others in a just manner. Break every yoke. Lay aside every weight & sin that besets us, breaking yokes that bind us & hinder us from being spiritual. Give of ourselves to those who are in need. Feed those who are hungry, cloth the naked, and do not hide ourselves from our fellow man who is in need. Do not seek to appear sullen or physically weak. Fast unto your Father which is in secret. Fast as discreetly as possible. (Rev. Jeffery Glick, The purpose, principles, and promises of Biblical Fasting , available at: http://www.getgreaterlife.org , accessed Jan 28, 2013).

240.Favored of God Alma 13:23 241.Fear Heb. 4:1 242.Feed my Sheep John 21:15-17 This is the call of Christ to every Christian today: Feed my lambs. Feed my sheepshare my gospel with young and old, lifting, blessing, comforting, encouraging, and building them, especially those who think and believe differently than we do. We feed His lambs in our homes by how we live the gospel: keeping the commandments, praying, studying the scriptures, and emulating His love. We feed His sheep in the Church as we serve in priesthood quorums and auxiliary organizations. And we feed His sheep throughout the world by being good Christian neighbors, practicing the pure religion of visiting and serving the widows, the fatherless, the poor, and all who are in need. As we follow Him, He blesses us with gifts, talents, and the strength to do His will, allowing us to go beyond our comfort zones and do things weve never before thought possible. This may mean sharing the gospel with neighbors, rescuing those who are spiritually lost, serving a full-time mission, working in the temple, raising a child with special needs, loving the prodigal, serving an ailing companion, enduring misunderstandings, or suffering affliction. It means preparing ourselves to answer His call by saying, Ill go where you want me to go; Ill say what you want me to say; Ill do what you want me to do; Ill be what you want me to be (Robert D. Hales, Being a More Christian Christian, CR Oct. 2012). 243.Few there be that find it - Matthew 7:14, 3 Nephi 14:14, D&C 132:22, The Secret Book of James 11,6-12,17 Find what? Their true identity, Gods true character, Why do few find it? See Non attachment stuff in inner kingdom docx.

244.Fig Leafs Moses 4:13, 27 245.Filled with the Holy Ghost Read Helaman 5:45 (See also definition of full of) The Holy Ghost burns (as with fire) good things into us, thus filling us. We are not being filled with the personage, but rather with His allencompassing influence. Our Spirit is being enlarged (filled) with Gods divine faculties, gifts, qualities, powers, and characteristics by the Holy Ghost. (Additional references - Acts 11:24, Acts 6:3, Acts 7:55) 246.Fill the Measure of its Creation D&C 88:19, 25 *The earth+ fills the measure of its creation, and the inference is that whatever, or whoever is true to the purpose of its, or his, or her existence lives in accordance with celestial law. To do that for which we are not created; to use our bodies or any of its organs, or faculties, for purposes for which they were not created is to break that law. (Smith and Sjodahl, Commentary, p. 545. available in D&C Institute manual p. 216) Animals and plants The spirit children of God 247.Fine toned faculties (See also def. Holy Ghost, Light of Christ) I like to use this phrase because it embodies well the injunctions to be pure and clean, which allots for greater awareness and recognition, rather than chaos and crude faculties, which greatly damns us. I'm always thinking of discerning the spirits, or in other words, discerning stimuli, as well as my tendencies to act upon them. In order to notice the more fine toned stimuli with more constancy, namely the Holy Ghost and the true conscience, unadulterated by deceit and crudities, one must purify themselves. The best way that I know of to do that is to follow every good enticement (i.e. every inclination to do good) regardless of the source; as well as noticing every ill or evil enticement and never heeding them. Soon enough, if one does this, they will notice that their conscience can be a constant guide to truth and righteousness, and they will also learn soon to discern very clearly where stimuli is coming from. (From the Holy Ghost, from their conscience, from the flesh, an evil spirit(s), from a righteous spirit, or an angel etc...). They will also learn very quickly about their tendencies and when they follow and deny certain stimuli. In addition to these, they will also learn how various stimuli affects them - they will learn why they do what they do! For example, say a good Christian man sees another man on the side of the road while driving; that's a stimulus, and immediately thoughts come, and he must make a choice; say he tells himself that someone else will help him and continues driving. We see that he is selfish, a self-justifyer, and a hypocrite. If he eventually goes through that reasoning, he will have become more aware of his fine toned faculties and that he skipped that chance to serve and manifest love because he was more concerned about his comfort and his agenda for those minutes that he could have helped. Another requisite for being aware of and discerning the spirits, is to develop a clear, active, and aware mind. In order to do this, one must not be content with letting their thoughts act upon them, letting their mind go on autopilot. We can choose when and what to think about and be controllers, not the automatons. Evil influences have a great hold upon many because many simply let their mind go, they are constant daydreamers. When one learns to be a controller of their thoughts, the rate of their learning will increase exponentially, and revelation then has a clear conduit to enter into, and then one will begin to notice and discern words from God which they may then write and remember. There is a pattern for these things in the Temple: In the initiatory, the first body part washed and anointed is the brain, that it may be clear and active, and in the Endowment pre-instruction it is encouraged that we are to be alert, attentive, and reverent. Why? Because those things precede revelation. Lastly, as one acts upon all good enticements, and becomes a controller of themselves, they become conduits for greater manifestations - they are better able to feel, hear, and see spiritual things. Just as a healthy body is able to better feel, recognize, hear, see, and smell, so also a healthy spirit is better able. So purify your faculties, your senses, both physically and spiritually and you will be able to see.

248.Finite God God progresses in that he becomes more involved with more people and things. One is more godly if they are involved in more things and eventually in all things.(spell out what things are) A God possesses love and concern for all life. He/she is able to understand and comprehend all types of entities. This is a finite God in the traditional sense, but not for Mormons. The absolute God of Nicaea and of the philosophers, which has subsequently been adopted into orthodox and fundamental Christian theology, is a non-scriptural view of the nature of Deity. Because God chooses to be involved and to intervene with human affairs (most often through Christ) he is labeled finite in the traditional sense. But Mormon's do not worship the traditional God because it is contrary to his love as seen in his attachment to humanity in scripture. Love demands relations, which inevitably bears discomforts for breaches. Jesus descended below all things in that he comprehended all things in order to be more involved with all things in the universe. (D&C 88:6) A real all knowing (omni-all) god is intimately involved with all his/her creations. We are to gain a knowledge of all matter. (This is done by being in and through all things, which I assume we somehow gain vicariously from Christ or just by being one with him). God is absolute in the sense that he is in all and cares for all, not that he is too holy to associate with his creations. To be perfect is not to be unaffected. God improves in that he gets involved in more. "God progresses in the sense that his kingdoms increase and his dominions multiplynot in the sense that he learns new truths and discovers new laws." (Bruce R. McConkie, The Seven Deadly Heresies, BYU Fireside, June 01, 1980).The Mormon concept of God is one who is internally involved. (Internal relations allow effects between the things, people, and objects. An external relationship does not allow effects between individuals; the individual is isolated and cannot be affected by external things)- UNCLEAR God is a relational being - that is the essence of Mormonism. In the classical sense, Mormons worship a finite God. (K. Tyson Christensen, May 11, 2013). "An all-good being would presumably prevent evil only if it could do so without thereby preventing some greater good not possible without the lesser evil. God would have created persons only out of his pure love for them and desire to enter into a genuine relationship with them. Love presupposes, however, an object that exists in some way. Indeed, if God desired our love, then he manifested a need essential to godhoodbut Gods manifesting any need is clearly incompatible with the concept of an absolute being. It is in fact extraordinary that Christian theologians have been so mesmerized by Greek [absolutist] concepts of perfection that they have been unable to develop a more truly Christian idea of God whose revealed nature is love. (Blake T. Ostler, The Concept of a Finite God as an Adequate Object of Worship, in Line upon Line: Essays on Mormon Doctrine by Gary James Bergera, editor. Available at: http://signaturebookslibrary.org/?p=9430 accessed: May 11, 2013).

"We must never treat persons as mere means, as mere objects, but always as ends in and of themselves." (Immanuel Kant, The Foundations of the Metaphysics of Morals in Kants Theory of Ethics, trans T.K. Abbott Abbott (London: Longsmans, Green & Co.,1879). "...persons should be accorded status as a Thou, a personal center of intrinsic value. "We stand apart from an object in order to coldly scrutinize and exploit it: to observe, measure, categorize, and manipulate it - to bend it to our advantage" "A Thou is valued for itself intrinsically without any other proof of its worth required. (Blake T. Ostler, Atonement and the sacred thou at the center of Joseph Smith's revelations, available at: http://www.aliveonline.com/ldspapers/JSITHOU.pdf, accessed May 11, 2013) Thus grace not works; the relationship as loving cannot be defined by works; although they should be a sign of love in the relationship) To value another as a Thou is to be constituted in the relationship also as a Thou. By treating someone as an it one is defining themselves as an object. (E.g. sex for pleasure) (K. Tyson Christensen, May 11, 2013). "When we try to earn Gods acceptance by our works we stand before existence and declare that we have no intrinsic value that God should love us for [our works]. We implicitly assert that our only value resides in our works

and not intrinsically in us for ourselves. Because our works are never sufficient, we consign ourselves to the status of worthless objects before God. Having accepted us already, He waits on us to accept Him in faithful love ... However, that God offers us love unconditionally doesnt mean that there are no conditions to remain faithful to the loving relationship." (the key here is "once we are in the relationship"). (Blake T. Ostler, Atonement and the sacred thou at the center of Joseph Smith's revelations, available at: http://www.aliveonline.com/ldspapers/JSITHOU.pdf, accessed May 11, 2013) Our Father must give us interpersonal space to enjoy freedom in relation to him. Otherwise, His power and glory would act as coercive inducements to for ce us to recognize Him as Lord. (Blake T. Ostler, Atonement and the sacred thou at the center of Joseph Smith's revelations, available at: http://www.aliveonline.com/ldspapers/JSITHOU.pdf, accessed May 11, 2013) If we or god loves someone, we open ourselves up to discomforts. Because if we care about someone or something (especially if we are in an intimate relationship) and that thing breaks down, we break down; for we are united. Thus we mourn with those who mourn, not out of command but as a product of a loving relationship. It is harder to love everyone unconditionally and to treat everyone as ends (as real people, not objects) for we open ourselves up to discomfort. Thus we see why God weeps as recorded in Moses 7. He has invested his entire work and glory in us. Loving a select few is easy for your chances of discomfort diminish. If we truly loved our enemies then we would feel for them and desire to help them. (K. Tyson Christensen, May 11, 2013). I really like this stuff. Ostler is a little confusing in his language sometimes. You clarify well. Are there more doctrines of finitism? If so, will you send me them? I want to use it in my dictionary. I feel like there are some more points to cover. (p.s. I spent a good 5 minutes doing your referencesit would be greatly appreciated if you did them :) ). 249.Fire of the Covenant The conviction and power offered by temple covenants, which can empower one greatly as like flame unquenchable. Now is the time for labor. Let the fire of the covenant which you made in the House of the Lord, burn in your hearts, like flame unquenchable. (Brigham Young, in Journal History of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, Sept. 28, 1846, 5). 250.Firstlings of the Flock 251.First Fruits of the Field Sacrifices included the firstlings of the flock and, later, first fruits of the field (see Exodus 22:29; 23:19). For this particular offering [of Cain, who tried to offer up the fruit of the field], the Lord required the shedding of blood. Cains offering was also not accepted because Satan commanded it (see Moses 5:18); it was the wrong offering, and it was performed without faith in the Lord (see Hebrews 11:4). (Carol Frogley Ellertson, The Sanctifying Power of True Ritual Worship, in The Gospel of Jesus Christ in the Old Testament, ed. D. Kelly Ogden, Jared W. Ludlow, and Kerry Muhlestein (Provo, UT and Salt Lake City: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University, and Deseret Book, 2009), 86108). The effect of this *law+ was that the best the earth produced, the best specimen in the flock or herd should not be used for self, but for God (David O. McKay, The Atonement, Instructor, Mar. 1959, 66). While there were many different offerings, one thing remained the same in all of them. Everything about Mosaic sacrifice focused on Christ. Like Christ, the priest acted as the mediator between the people and their God. Like Christ, the priest had to have the right parentage to officiate in his office. Like Christ, the offerer through obedience willingly sacrificed what was required by the law. The part of sacrifice that most strongly paralleled the Savior was the offering itself. Notice with me some of these parallels. First, like Christ, the animal was chosen and anointed by the laying on of hands. As you are aware, the Hebrew name Messiah and the Greek name Christ both mean the Anointed One. Second, the animal spilt its lifes blood. Third, it had to be without

blemish-totally free from physical flaws, complete, whole, and perfect. Fourth, the sacrifice had to be clean and worthy. Fifth, the sacrifice had to be domesticated, that is, not wild but tame and of help to man (see Leviticus 1:23, 10; 22:21; Numbers 15:3). Sixth and seventh, for the original sacrifice practiced by Adam and the most common sacrifice in the law of Moses, the animal had to be a firstborn and a male (see Exodus 12:5; Leviticus 1:3; 22:1825). Eighth, the sacrifice of grain had to be ground into flour and made into breadstuffs, which reminds us of our Lords title the Bread of Life (see John 6:48). Ninth, the firstfruits that were offered remind us that Christ was the firstfruits of the Resurrection (see 1 Corinthians 15:20). (M. Russell Ballard, The Law of Sacrifice, CES Symposium on the New Testament, 13 August 1996, Brigham Young University). As the firstling among the cattle, so the first-fruits of the field of corn, of wine, and of oil belonged to Yhwh. According to Ex. xxii. 28 (A. V. 29), the Israelite was not to delay to offer "of his abundance," a phrase that is explained in Ex. xxiii. 19 and xxxiv. 26 as meaning the choicest products, the first-fruits of the land. These firstfruits, as in the case of the first-born, were used for a feast-offering. According to Num. 18: 12, the priest's reshit (choicest, first, beginning) was to consist of the best of the corn, wine, and oil. In verse 13, "whatsoever is first ripe in the land" is added. Lev. 19:23 decrees that the fruit of young trees shall not be eaten during the first three years, and that in the fourth year all the fruit thereof shall be given to Yhwh as a praise-offering ("odesh illulim"). The first-fruits ("bikkurim") are known under three designations: (1) "reshit eirkem" (Lev. xxiii. 10), "the first-fruits of your harvest"; (2) "leem ha-bikkurim" (Lev. xxiii. 17-20), "the bread of the first-fruits"; (3) "reshit bikkure admateka" (Ex. xxiii. 19)," the first of the first-fruits of thy land," or "reshit kol peri haadamah" (Deut. xxvi. 2), "the first of all the fruit of the earth." (1906 Jewish Encyclopedia, under First-Fruits, Available at: http://www.jewishencyclopedia.com/articles/6139-first-fruits. Accessed March 30, 2013). The Procedure of offering first-fruits see http://www.jewishencyclopedia.com/articles/6139-first-fruits 252.First Commandments (Alma 12:31) (Read definition of Second Commandments) The commandments given to Adam and Eve before the fall. 253.First Resurrection 254.First Vision, the (See doc. The Prophet Joseph) Was it a vision or a visitation? It was both, he literally saw a pillar of light, then he was caught away from natural objects and wrapped in a heavenly vision. The vision vanished and Joseph found himself on his back. http://www.lds.org/ensign/1985/01/joseph-smiths-recitals-of-the-first-vision?lang=eng https://byustudies.byu.edu/PDFLibrary/9.3JesseeEarly-2a0fc016-66b8-4783-a3a6-28b3172fb634.pdf A comparison of the 9 accounts of the first vision - http://www.josephsmithforum.org/doc/comparison-of-9-firstvision-accounts/ the 'Joseph Smith History' in the Pearl of Great Price was written by a scribe, James Mulholland, and went unpublished for years. The evidence available from early sources, including Joseph Smith and his family establish a number of important facts. Joseph did not relate his story consistently, but changed key elements over the years. He changed: The date / his age - from 1823 (age 16), to 1821 (age 15), to 1820 (age 14) The reason or motive for seeking divine help - from no motive (a spirit appears with the news of gold plates), Bible reading and conviction of sins, a revival, a desire to know if God exists. Who appears to him - a spirit, an angel, two angels, Jesus, many angels, the Father and the Son.

Second, common elements from early accounts raise questions about what appears to be a gradual evolution of Joseph Smith's first vision story. Did Joseph begin to include a "Christian experience" in the telling of his story because Bauder noticed it was lacking? The earliest accounts given to Chase and Harris do not include this. There is a noticeable shift in the context of finding the gold plates, from 17 year-old money-digger to 14 year-old spiritual seeker. Is this an attempt to put his story into a more socially acceptable context? It is difficult to avoid the conclusion that as time went on, Joseph omitted uncomfortable but true parts of his history and replaced them with fictitious elements in order to make his story more socially acceptable and spiritually compelling. One thing is clear, the LDS Church does a great disservice to investigators of its claims by presenting Joseph Smith's 1838 account of his first vision as the only version of these events. It appears deliberately misleading to offer this account (now canonized as part of LDS Scripture) as an unquestioningly accurate and honest portrayal of its historical origins. - Joel B. Groathttp://mormonthink.com/firstvisionweb.htm#therareseveral http://mit.irr.org/new-light-on-joseph-smiths-first-vision "I cannot remember the time when I have not heard the story,.concerning the coming of the Father and the Son to the Prophet Joseph Smith. I am concerned however with one item which has recently been called to my attention on this matter. There appears to be going about our communities some writing to the effect that the Prophet Joseph Smith evolved his doctrine from what might have been a vision, in which he is supposed to have said that he saw an angel, instead of the Father and the Son. According to this theory, by the time he was inspired to write the occurrence in 1838, he had come to the conclusion that there were two beings. "This rather shocked me. I can see no reason why the Prophet, with his brilliant mind, would have failed to remember in sharp relief every detail of that eventful day. I can remember quite vividly that in 1915 I had a mere dream, and while the dream was prophetic in nature, it was not startling. It has been long since fulfilled, but I can remember every detail of it as sharply and clearly as though it had happened yesterday. How them could any man conceive that the Prophet, receiving such a vision as he received, would not remember it and would fail to write it clearly, distinctly, and accurately?" (S. Dilworth Young, Improvement Era, June 1957, p 436). http://www.annuitech.com/ms/ftp/Jim/ComparisonChart.pdf 255.Foreordination Gods premortal ordination of his valiant spirit children to fulfill certain mis sions during their mortal lives (The Guide to the Scriptures). We know the doctrine is true because of revelation and visions: (Quotations from Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, p. 209-210). There is scriptural record of many other instances of specific foreordination. Christ, himself, was before chosen to come to this life as the Son of God and Redeemer of the world (Moses 4:1-4; Abra. 3:27; 1 Pet. 1:19-20), "the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world." (Rev. 13:8.) Mary, the mother of our Lord, was before named for her sacred mission (1 Ne. 11:18-20; Mosiah 3:8; Isa. 7:14), and John the Baptist received a pre-mortal commission to prepare the way for the first coming of the Son of Man. (1 Ne. 10:7-10; Isa. 40:3; Matt. 3:3.) The Twelve who in their mortal life were destined to follow our Lord were seen in vision by Nephi nearly 600 years before the assigned day of their mortal missions. (1 Ne. 11:29, 34-36.) Joseph who was sold into Egypt spoke prophetically of Moses, and Joseph Smith, and others, both by name and by describing the foreordained missions to be performed by them, hundreds of years before the destined birth of those concerned into mortality. (2 Ne. 3.) John the Beloved's name, apostolic call, and mission as the great Revelator were revealed to Nephi long before John's birth. (1 Ne. 14:19-29.) In preexistence, before Jacob or Esau were born as mortal beings, the Lord decreed, "The elder shall serve the younger." (Rom. 9:10-12.) The temporal rule of Cyrus and the mission he was to perform as it affected the Lord's Israel, was foretold by Isaiah long before the birth of that earthly ruler. (Isa. 44:28; 45.) The

mission of Columbus to bring the American nations to the knowledge of the old world, and the Lord's dealings with the Gentile nations which should inhabit the areas thus re-discovered, was all foreknown and foreordained. (1 Ne. 13.) Why did God foreordain? To carry forward his own purposes among men and nations, the Lord foreordained chosen spirit children in pre-existence and assigned them to come to earth at particular times and places so that they might aid in furthering the divine will. Is agency taken away to a degree when foreordained? In all this there is not the slightest hint of compulsion; persons foreordained to fill special missions in mortality are as abundantly endowed with free agency as are any other persons. By their foreordination the Lord merely gives them the opportunity to serve him and his purposes if they will choose to measure up to the standard he knows they are capable of attaining. What kind of missions are people foreordained? a. b. To hold the Melchizedek priesthood - Alma 13:3-9 "Every man who has a calling to minister to the inhabitants of the world was ordained to that very purpose in the Grand Council of heaven before this world was. I suppose that I was ordained to this very office in that Grand Council." (Teachings of Joseph Smith, p. 365.) Political and religious leaders and other great historical events are and were accomplished by people foreordained.

c.

Patriarch represents the Father. The patriarchal blessing is a view of what we were foreordained to do. The patriarch stands for and in behalf of the Father. We learn of our foreordained mission by this blessing and on a day to day basis we learn of it through our conscience (the light of Christ) which, unadulterated, leads directly to truth and righteousness; and the small promptings through the Holy Ghost teach through that medium. 256.Form 1. The particular disposition or arrangement of matter, shape (Dan. 3:19, Mark 16:12, Gen. 1:2). 2. Model; Pattern (2Tim. 1:13). 3. Beauty, Elegance, Splendor (Isaiah 53:2). 4. Having a portion of essential qualities, but not a fullness (2Tim. 3:5). (See 1828 Noah Webster) 257.Forgiveness (See also def. Justification, Offense) Mosiah 26:30-31, Matt 18:21-35 Divine forgiveness is approval from God that our repentance has been sufficient or the knowledge that which was not in our control is pardoned; it is also the knowledge that God has forgotten the sin and that it is now in remission (i.e. temporarily deferred). It is also the admonition of the forgiver for the forgiven to send away, yield up, or abandon any feelings of enmity, guilt, regret or sorrow that have resulted from the act which is being forgiven; saying Let them go as if they have never been committed. They are saying dont let it bother you anymoreI have forgotten it. It is a release from bondage and imprisonment, and liberation from captivity. Gods forgiveness is not limited; what a great example to follow! Forgiveness is knowledge, it is revelation from God (Moses 6:60); it is not an automatic cure for guilt because one may still hold on to guilt after they have been forgiven... When should one forgive themselves? I believe that too often we damn Gods mercies because we havent forgiven ourselves. All men in D&C 64:10 surely includes yourself; and that would mean that one should forgive themselves immediately so as to invite the grace and mercy of Christ to work in them as soon as He wills. Now, that forgiveness of self doesnt justify the sin in any degree; forgiveness of self is liberating just as divine forgiveness is, but it must not be looked at as self-remission that doesnt exist. Ones

forgiveness of self, according to my knowledge, should go something like this: What I did was not my true self; Im letting this go, am turning around and never looking back; as such, I am not going to let this bother me anymore, but I will allow divine, Godly sorrow according to His will. God requires our forgiveness to be unconditional unlike Him, who forgives (justifies) those who repent; it is required of us to forgive all men (D&C 64:10). Divine forgiveness is the restoration of an offender into favor, through h is own repentance (as in restitution) or the intercession of another. There is no divine forgiveness without the shedding of blood (Lev. 4:20m Heb. 9:22). (See Calach in Hebrew and Aramaic Dictionary 5545 Strongs Concordance, and aphiemi 863 in Greek Dictionary of the New Testament the first denoting only divine pardon and atonement, the second denoting divine and mortal forgiveness as mentioned above; it is an admonition). Matt 6:14-15 - For if ye forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you: But if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses. D&C 64:9-ll He that forgiveth not his brother his trespasses standeth condemned before the Lord; for there remaineth in him the greater sin. Why? Of us it is required to forgive all men immediately, but God does not work that way for wise parenting reasons; He withholds justification, why? There must be periods of time for suffering, realization of wrong, and sorrow first before divine forgiveness comes lest the justification would mean nothing to the sinner. Thus God must wisely withhold justification on an individual circumstance basis in order for us to more fully yearn for and appreciate His mercies. (See Spencer W. Kimball quote below).Another reason is for us to walk in faith, for if God gave forgiveness right after confessing, we would too willingly sin with an attitude that God will forgive easily. The scriptures state that forgiveness is contingent upon repentance which being a very broad term may be a euphemism if not carefully understood; the conditions for forgiveness (in contrast to the conditions for sanctification) are mainly a real broken heart and contrite spirit and a constant willingness to improve. I believe that God always immediately forgives in His heart, but withholds the manifestation of that forgiveness, which is remission of sin and attended gifts and blessings, until one complies with the conditions above stated. This withholding of forgiveness is one aspect wherein we are not to emulate God in except for planned and wise occasions such as certain parenting situations. (Put in Lord how is it done, and To know God) Noting the difference between being offended and offending is crucial. We must understand that God is never offended and that we are the ones who place offense (stumbling blocks) between Him and us and it is that placing of stumbling blocks which God forgives us of. This is important because each offense (sin) is a damn or wall that keeps us from being at-one with God. When God forgives us (i.e. justification) the stumbling block or damn is remitted, or pardoned, we are allowed to see and experience a portion of what it is like to be sanctified (cleansed from sin). Sanctification is the actual removal of the damn, one by one (i.e. individual sin by sin), which allows us to walk closer to God, yearning for an embrace. These blessings allow us to come closer, to thin the veil, and to experience salvation and eternal life (i.e. life closer to Gods life) here and now! What do we do to God that would cause us to need his forgiveness? We dont do anything to God, but we do damn ourselves. Then what does God forgive us of? Sin, yes, but what is that? It is offense or trespass. Also, every bad choice is contrary to God and thus a stumbling block between Him and us because He is only good. In addition to the damn or stumbling block we place between God and us, the acts of going contrary also need to be forgiven. There is forgiveness because of the relationship; as we sin, we damage the relationship and thus seek that God forgive us so that we may be in peace and happiness together. Even when we sin against our fellow-man, our relationship with God is affected; it is stated that inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me. (Matt. 25:40). The going contrary is damage to the relationship, noting especially those who have strove to further the bond through covenant making. The

more one is unified with God, the more he or shes actions of rebellion are contrary; meaning they are heavier matters. We cant do anything very perfectly. But the two things we can do perfectly are to repent and forgive. Forgive ourselves, forgive other people, and come to the Lord, to return to him with full purpose of heart. (Hugh W. Nibley, Teachings of the Book of Mormon (Provo, UT: FARMS, 1993), 4:161 62). Joy is a sign of true forgiveness and a witness to the Atonements workings. When all feelings of enmity are gone between two parties the relief and reconciliation therefrom influences great joy; knowing that you are clean in their books is a great feeling; this is a type or shadow of divine forgiveness, thus every time we forgive we are participating in at-one-ment. Conversion is effected by divine forgiveness, which remits sins. The sequence is something like this. An honest seeker hears the message. He asks the Lord in prayer if it is true. The Holy Spirit gives him a witness. This is a testimony. If ones testimony is strong enough, he repents and obeys the commandments. By such obedience he receives divine forgiveness which remits sin. Thus he is converted to a newness of life. His spirit is healed. (Marion G. Romney, CR, Oct. 1963, pp. 2326). I believe that the largest damn for members of the church of experiencing and feeling the salvation and reconciliation of forgiveness is self-degradation. Im quite sure that it is Gods will that we should never degrade ourselves, even after serious sin. You just let the effects of justice and mercy take full sway without adulterating it via self-justification or trying to lessen the blow via worldly comforts. This does not mean that you will not feel terrible or not suffer the penalties of justice, for these do come, but not from selfdegradation; they come from an authentic Godly sorrow. This does not mean that you just sit back either if we are humble and yearning to do Gods will, which would be all born-again saints, then the suffering and sorrow from the effects of sin will be very real, and that will move you to leave that old garbage behind. How does one know they have been forgiven? (the fruits of repentance) Mosiah 27:28-29, Enos 1:6, Alma 36:19-21, Moses 6:60 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. Joy Guilt swept away Revelation (confirmation) The Holy Ghost being a more constant companion Abhorrence for sin, especially the sin that you are asking forgiveness for If you were to meet Christ, you wouldnt be harrowed perhaps this is a good measurement. Bonds of Sin dissipate

To every forgiveness there is a condition. The fasting, the prayers, the humility, must be equal to or greater than the sin. There must be a broken heart and a contrite spiritthere must be tears and genuine change of heart. There must be conviction of the sin, abandonment of the evil, confession of the error to the properly constituted authorities of the Lord. (Spencer W. Kimball, Miracle of Forgiveness p. 353). Forgiveness *of others+ means we dont hate them, we dont insist on vengeance or punishment, and we dont demand restitution. It also means we should give them our unconditional concern, hope, and compassion, even if they are not yet and may never become our moral/spiritual equals. (Christopher Bigelow, Is Unconditional Love Really Possible? Mormon Matters, July 13, 2008).

Why is it easier to forgive others than yourself? There is no sense of self-criticism for others you know yourself and your standards and capabilities, and when you dont perform, you beat yourself up; you are your own best critique. You dont know nearly as much of others, so its easier to forgive. I could haves o Self-Degradation is pride. Not forgiving yourself is pride and is denying the mercies and graces of the Messiah. One says in this occasion, The Atonement isnt good enough for me, or isnt good enough for me yet; Ill decide when forgiveness happens, but not yet; I know better. In analogy to sports; every bad shot (choice) cannot be tolerated, Im better than that. Dont rely anymore on your merits to actually damn forgiveness (I am gifted, chosen, called, EQP, RSP, father, mother, bishop, etc) Denying forgiveness is keeping the chains of imprisonment on when you have the key to release. Forgiving yourself is accepting the gift. Forgiveness is to offer no resistance to life to allow life to live through you. it is to relinquish your grievances and so to let go of grief. The moment you forgive, you have reclaimed your power from the mind. Nonforgiveness is the very nature of the mind, just as the mind-made self, the ego, cannot survive without strife and conflict. The mind cannot forgive. Only you can. You become present, you enter your [spiritual] body, you feel the vibrant peace and stillness that emanate from Being. That is why Jesus said: Before you enter the temple, forgive. (Eckhart Tolle, The Power of Now: A Guide to Spiritual Enlightenment, Namaste Publishing, Vancouver Canada, 2004, p. 121) (C.f. Mark 11:25-27). 258.Freedom Mosiah 5:8 (See Definition Act and not be acted upon). The power or ability to make personal choices without compulsion. In a spiritual sense, a person who repents and obeys Gods will is free from the bondage of sin through the atonement of Jesus Christ (Mosiah 5:8) (Lds.org, The Guide to the Scr iptures). Those who become free from sin receive eternal life (Rom. 6:19 23). The Spirit of God is the spirit of freedom (Alma 61:15), hence God desires us to be free and not be acted upon through ignorance, sin, selfcondemnation, or any other negative thing. One may use freedom as a mark to aid in decision making, perhaps by asking: Will this choice bind me in any way? We become free by becoming aware of the things or persons that influence us, being submissive to Gods influence, learning the truth (John 8:32), developing a determination to live the teachings of Christ (D&C 38:22), and retaining a remission of sin (which involves repentance). 259.Friend see Marvin J. Ashton Ens. 1993 Good friends help keep us on the high ground. Good friends strengthen us and help us live the commandments when we are with them. True friends will not make us choose between the Lords ways and their ways (see Isaiah 55:8). If your present friends are taking you off the strait and narrow path and taking you from the high ground, depart from them now! Do not let the mocking from those who have chosen the great and spacious building shame you into leaving spiritua l safety (see 1 Nephi 8:2528) 260.From the Foundation of the World being without beginning of days or end of years, being prepared from eternity to all eternity, according to his foreknowledge of all things (Alma 13:7). 261.Fruit the result of noun. 262.Fruit of the Vine - Luke 22:18, Mark 14:25, Matthew 26:29, D&C 27:5 1. Fruit of the vine is a semiticism for wine. 2. Jesus is the vine (John 15:5). The branches derive their life from the vine and as disciples they are enjoined to transmit that life into bearing good fruitThe fruit of the vine is a testimony of their lives and bears witness of the only true vine (John 15:1).( The fruit of the vine: Wine at Masada and in the New

Testament, JoAnn H. Seely, 1996, available at https://ojs.lib.byu.edu/spc/index.php/BYUStudies/article/viewFile/6396/6045). "There is to be a day whenthose who have kept the faith will beadmitted to the marriage feast; they will partake of the fruit of the vine," or the sacramental emblems of Christ's atoning sacrifice , and reign with him on the earth (TPJS, p. 66). It may also be a symbol of the sweet results merited by planting, nourishing, and working towards the Kingdom of God. Here, Lane suggests that Jesus actually abstained from drinking what would have been the fourth cup of Passover; which would have concluded the Passover fellowship. Lane suggests that the significance can be found in the interpretations of what the cup meant: I will take you for my people and I will be your God. Thus this cup will be the one which Jesus will drink at the messianic banquet. Lane concludes his remarks stating that v. 25 constitutes the solemn pledge that the fourth cup will be extended and the unfinished meal completed in the consummation, when Messiah eats with redeemed sinners in the Kingdom of God. (William L. Lane, The Gospel According to Mark (Grand Rapids, Mich.: Eerdmans, 1974), 505. referenced by Michael Biggerstaff in THE LORDS SUPPER: EXEGESIS OF MARK 14:2226, available at https://ojs.lib.byu.edu/spc/index.php/StudiaAntiqua/article/viewFile/11993/11933) 263.Fullness of the Gospel "In the temple we are taught by symbols and examples; but that is not the fullness of the gospel. One very popular argument today says, "Look, you say the Book of Mormon contains the fullness of the gospel, but it doesn't contain any of the temple ordinances in it, does it?" Ordinances are not the fullness of the gospel. Going to the temple is like entering into a laboratory to confirm what you have already learned in the classroom and from the text. The fullness of the gospel is the understanding of what the plan is all aboutthe knowledge necessary to salvation. You know the whys and wherefores; for the fullness of the gospel you go to Nephi, to Alma, to Moroni. Then you will enter into the lab, but not in total ignorance. The ordinances are mere forms. They do not exalt us; they merely prepare us to be ready in case we ever become eligible." (Hugh W. Nibley, The Meaning of the Temple, in Temple and Cosmos, volume 12 in The Collected Works of Hugh Nibley (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book and FARMS, 1992), 141). Whether this means the fullness of salvific truth or the fullness of Jesus teachings, this claim is false. There is no way that a church can contain either of these. There are countless salvific truths taught outside of the church and there are many texts that are still being discovered revealing more of Jesus words. 264.Full of (followed by an attribute) Luke 11:34-36 (the eye) This phrase implies that there is no room for anything contrary and that the attribute is developed in complete capacity, or that it has temporarily occupied you being. This phrase helps us keep the high mark of perfection as our goalin other words; we dont stop once we did a charitable act or felt a little progress in that area, but continue progressing, with the goal of being full of charity and other attributes. Speaking of God - Alma 9:26(grace, equity, truth, patience, mercy, long-suffering), Psalm 78:38 (compassion) Speaking of people full of good - Acts 6:8 (Stephen full of faith and power), (Acts 11:24, Acts 6:3, Acts 7:55 full of the Holy Ghost) Romans 15:14 (of goodness, able to admonish one another) Alma 13:28 (love and longsuffering) D&C 121:45 (charity towards all men) Helaman 5:44 (joy) Alma 37:37 (Gratitude) Yet one can also be full of evil or evil attributes. Evil attributes are chains and when one is full of any, they are captives to the devil, entrenched in bad habit and addiction. Speaking of people full of bad - Romans 3:14 (cursing and bitterness) Matt 23:28 (hypocrisy and iniquity) 2Peter 2:14 (eyes full of adultery lust that cannot stop) Isaiah 2:8 (land full of idols) Revelation 17:4, 2N5:24

(mischief and subtlety) D&C 105:3 (all manner of evil) D&C 56:17 (greediness) Enos 1:20 (idolatry and filthiness) (See definition of filled with the Holy Ghost). We can be filled with: Powers = Alma8:30, Acts4:8-teach, Moses5:10 w/D&C46:22-prophecy, Strength = Eph3:16, Characteristics = Moroni 8:26-hope and love, Joy = (Alma 29:10) 265.Full Purpose of Heart Occasion where one has overcome the natural (carnal) instinct and has let their real center of self-have full effect on the given tasksuch as prayer, service, or learning. When we have full purpose of heart, we submit our all to the given task and dont a llow others or ill influences to impede. Look carefully at the phrase full sway in your heart. Look carefully at the phrase full sway in your heart. If the Atonement of Christ has full sway in your heart, it means that faith in Christ and in the eternal doctrines of justice, mercy, and grace rule your heart and govern your deepest desires and commitments fully, completely. If the Atonement of Christ has full sway in your heart, then you may truly follow the Son, with full purpose of heart. (Follow the Son with Full Purpose of Heart)President Kim B. Clark Brigham Young UniversityIdaho Devotional April 17, 2007). 266.Fundamentalist/Fundamentalism In current LDS language fundamentalist often refers to those off -shoot groups who practice plural marriage. Outside of Mormonism, the term may refer to zealous and dogmatic members of various religions or even foreign terrorists. It may also refer to dedicated believers who take a strict black and white approach to many of their beliefs. (Michael R. Ash The Problem of Fundamentalism, Meridian Magazine, April 15 2013, available at: http://ldsmag.com/). 267.Furnace of Affliction (Isaiah 48:10, 1N20:10) A symbolic saying denoting a place or time in ones life where they are placed in heated, grim, painful or distressful circumstances that may purify them of evil depending upon their spiritual penitence (melt ability, willingness to change). The furnace of affliction helps purify even the very best of Saints by burning away the dross in their lives and leaving behind pure gold. Even very rich ore needs refining to remove impurities. Being good is not enough. We want to become like the Savior, who learned as He suffered pains and afflictions and temptations of every kind (April 2011 General Conference More Than Conquerors through Him That Loved Us, Paul V. Johnson). See D&C105:5-6

G
268.Gall of Bitterness A severe holding down of intense feelings of grief and distress. A state of extreme impiety or enmity to God (1828 Noah Webster Noah Webster). See Acts8:23/Mormon8:14/Alma41:11 269.Garments in varying realms The Secret Book of James 13,26-15,5 w/footnote 38 270.Garment of the Holy Priesthood - (See also Garment in symbols) Garments bear several simple marks of orientation toward the gospel principles of obedience, truth, life, and discipleship in Christ How one wears the garment is the expression of how the individual feels about the Church and everything that relates to it. It is a measure of ones worthiness and devotion to the gospel...This garment, worn day and night, serves three important purposes: it is a reminder of the sacred covenants made with the Lord in His holy house, a

protective covering for the body, and a symbol of the modesty of dress and living that should characterize the lives of all the humble followers of Christ It is written that the white garment symbolizes purity and helps assure modesty, respect for the attributes of God, and, to the degree it is honored, a token of what Paul regarded as taking upon one the whole armor of God (Eph. 6:13; cf. D&C 27:15). It also strengthens the wearer to resist temptation, fend off evil influences, and stand firmly for the right. We are engaged in a life-and-death struggle with forces capable of thrashing us inside out and sending us down into the depths of spiritual defeat if we are not vigilant. Kaphar to cover and protect from all powers of the destroyer. The garment is thus symbolic of the atonement, specifically justification in the sense of a covering. It is also symbolic of sanctification, in that our covering (garment) must be made white through the blood of the lamb. The garment is symbolic of covering. We may have the blood of the world covering us (see blood and sins of this generation) or we may have the blood of Christ covering us. Covering denotes protection, the opposite of nakedness which symbolizes without-ness, (without covering), exposure, defenselessness, destitution, guilty and exposed to divine wrath. (See defile) To defile the temple garment is to pollute your Kaphar; your Atonement, and is mockery before God. The garment is defiled whenever one sins the covering that was upon you is taken into remission itself (temporarily deferred). Sin is filth, a dirtying agent, and comes upon the garment symbolically so that the wearer can see and hence disgust and abhor unto repentance. Can you not see when you are unclean? Sin is also destruction, literally opposite of construction, one pulls down or tears down their building, their temple (1 Cor. 3:17, and tabernacles (Moroni 9:6). The garment is a reminder of the Temple and the fact that we are temples that may be edified (from edifice, to build a spiritual temple), or deconstructed, progress or digress. Defiling the temple garment is also physical desecration or alteration. I have also tried, as did Adam and Eve, to cover my own nakedness which would be making up spirituality or at-one-ment or forgiveness. I fear that a great many are led away and deceived by the devil in this way; it is his way of trying to cover our senses from seeing and experiencing true spirituality, at-one-ment, and forgiveness. Exodus 28:1-3, [In the scriptures, garments are referred to as] precious garments, glorious garments, garments of honor, coats of glory, and garments of salvation. These expressions may apply more particularly to the raiment worn by those who officiated in tabernacle or temple rites; nevertheless, these descriptive words also apply to the sacred clothing worn on a daily basis by those who call themselves by *Gods+ name and are essaying to *become+ saints (D&C 125:2). I like to think of the garment as the Lords way of letting us take part of the temple with us when we leave. Remember always that our very salvation depends, symbolically, upon the condition of our garments. (Elder Carlos E. Asay, The Temple Garment: An Outward Expression of an Inward Commitment Ensign Aug. 1997). The garment is inadequate without the thing that it signifies. It wont protect you unless youre true and faithful to your covenant, and only to the degree to which you dont dishonor your garment has it any significance at all. Only on that condition that you dont dishonor it, that youre pure, that you are true and faithful to your covenantdoes the garment have any benefit (Hugh Nibley, Sacred Vestments: A Preliminary Report, Foundation for Ancient Research and Mormon Studies *1986+, 13. The fundamental principle ought to be to wear the garment and not to find occasions to remove it. Thus, members should not remove either all or part of the garment to work in the yard or to lounge around the home in swimwear or immodest clothing. Nor should they remove it to participate in recreational activities that can reasonably be done with the garment worn properly beneath regular clothing. When the garment must be removed, such as for swimming, it should be restored as soon as possible. First Presidency Le tter, 10 Oct. 1988; emphasis added. Luke 2:52 And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favour with God and man.

1. Intellectual 2. Physical 3. Spiritual 4. Social FOUR is symbolic of the fullness of man (North, South, East, West geographical fullness) 271.Garments washed white/Garments purified - Alma 5:2122. (See Garment in symbols) This is to have our soul washed until stain (sin) of any sort is gone, leaving a pure white person. 272.Gates of Hell Anything (force) that would impose, or try to stop the work of the Lord. The influence of the adversary trying to close off the work. (E.g. Revelation to authorized servants ceasing). See D&C 10:6070/3N18:13/3N11:39/opposite = Hel3:28 273.Guardian Angels Matt 18:10, "Those in the spirit world may be guardian angels to those in mortality. Who are guardian angels? Well, it would appear that someone who is quickened by some influence, not yet celestialized, is permitted to come back as a messenger for the purpose of working with and trying to aid those who are left behind. (The Teachings of Harold B. Lee, 58-05) 274.Gethsemane 1. The physical place - A garden spoken of in the New Testament as being near the Mount of Olives. In Aramaic, the word gethsemane means olive press. (The Guide to the Scriptures) Hebrew: Geth or Gat, which is rendered "press," and Shemen, or "oil press." Anciently there may have been a press among the trees on the Mount of Olives which served the function of forcing out the precious fluid of the olives, under great pressure. (YOUR OWN CROWN OF THORNS Lynn M. Roundy; M.Ed, AMCAP JOURNAL/JULY 1983, Vol.9, No. 3). 2. The Spiritual Place Going to Gethsemane is experiencing a particle of what Jesus felt as he was pressed as olives in the Garden. It includes suffering deeply for sin, the Holy Ghost being removed in one sense, being alone (none were with Him), and a vision of things as they really are which includes the looking upon sin with the least degree of allowance with abhorrence, an intense desire to do and think and desire only good, and to never forget Jesus. In short it is a special secluded and concentrated experiencing of godly sorrow wherein one experiences a minute particle of godly suffering. Gethsemane brings all the effects of a true godly sorrow plus a love for the Savior that one cannot gain in any other way. One feels and tastes as Jesus felt and tasted as He suffered. Going to Gethsemane teaches one of Christ and the Atonement very effectively and personally. In Gethsemane, one may see the Savior, and this sight will change one forever. The sufferer in Gethsemane is purged of sin by thy Holy Ghost. Gethsemane is a sacrament, an at-one-ing experience that will change forever anyone who goes there. Just as we cannot force the Holy Ghost to be our companion, so also we cannot force Gethsemane, we cant bring on agony ourselves (see Alma 36:12 -16), it must be invited by our sincerity in learning and living all words that proceed from the mouth of God. The only people that are going to experience going to the garden are those who are serious about discipleship, living their covenants, and coming unto Christ. No other experience will help us along our path or redemption, happiness and progression as will going to Gethsemane. Ones very nature can be chan ged when they go to gethsemane. Gethsemane helps one understand how a vicarious act enabled our redemption. Gethsemane can be experienced in varying gradations and varying realms; one may see the Sufferer; one may feel a minute particle of the sufferings just for your sin or sins, or perhaps a glimpse of what it was like to be pressed for multiple peoples; and one may have the privilege of being caught up to Gethsemane during intense physical pain, irrelevant of sin. Gethsemane seems to be more about feeling, tasting, and seeing more than any other senses. Gethsemane is ministered by the Holy Ghost, just as Nephi saw in a vision by the power of the Holy Ghost (1N11:1-13), so also we are caught up out of our normal realm into another in order to see, feel and taste things that we could not in the natural man. Heb. 13:12-14 275.Giants (See def. Watchers of the Old Testament)

276.Gift of Discernment - To see more than what natural eyes can see (i.e. detect). A higher form of discernment is to see in someone more than what they see in themselves. To understand or know something through the power of the Spirit. The gift of discernment is one of the gifts of the Spirit. It includes perceiving the true character of people and the source and meaning of spiritual manifestations (Lds.org The Guide to the Scriptures). This gift carries with it a great trust from the Lord which should never be abused by over-speaking about what was discerned. Make it known only when prompted. George Q. Cannon has called the gift of discerning of spirits a gift that is of exceeding value and one that should be enjoyed by every Latter-day Saint. No Latter-day Saint should be without this gift, because there is such a variety of spirits in the world which seek to deceive and lead astray (Gospel Truth, sel. Jerreld L. Newquist, 2 vols. in 1 [1987], 15657). We can develop the ability to discern what spirit is influencing others and ourselves. We should seek and pray for this gift lest we be deceived. The gift of discernment is like the rod of iron; it will keep us on the path toward the tree of life, which means eternal life. This gift is of significant value in determining personal direction and in ministering in Gods service. READ 1 John 4:13 How does one distinguish between manifestations of the Spirit and counterfeits? One might ask these questions: Is the manifestation edifying? Spiritual gifts are not given to sat isfy ones lusts or curiosities, but are given as a blessing and benefit to those who love God and keep His commandments. In acts of healing, does the healer follow the divinely established procedures? That is, does he do it in the manner in which Jesus did, seeking faith and purity of heart and then anointing with oil? Has the worker of miracles received the gift of the Holy Ghost himself through the prescribed ordinances? One cannot invoke the blessings of heaven without having received the gifts and the right or authority to act in His name. (Robert D. Hales, Gifts of the Spirit, Feb. 2002). 277.Gift of Prophecy The Apostle Paul taught that Christians should desire spiritual gifts, but rather that ye may prophesy *meaning to testify of the Savior+ (1 Cor. 14:1). President Joseph Fielding Smith (18761972) taught, All members of the Church should seek for the gift of prophecy, for their own guidance (Church History and Modern Revelation, 2 vols. [1953], 1:201). (Gifts of the Spirit, Elder Robert D. Hales, Ensign, Feb. 2002). See Prophecy. Thus the gift of prophecy is the divinely appointed ability to receive prophecies within stewardship. 278.Gifts of the Spirit Special spiritual blessings given by the Lord to worthy individuals for their own benefit and for them to use in blessing others. See Doctrine and Covenants 46:1133; 1 Corinthians 12:112; Moroni 10:818. (Lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). Elder Bruce R. McConkie (191585) of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles wrote, Spiritual gifts are endless in number and infinite in variety (A New Witness for the Articles of Faith [1985], 371). Following our baptism, each of us had those holding the Melchizedek Priesthood lay hands on our heads for us to receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. If we are faithful, we can have His influence with us. Through Him, we each can be blessed with certain spiritual powers called gifts of the SpiritAccess to the gifts of the Holy Ghost is guaranteed only when we live our lives in harmony with the principles of the gospel (Gifts of the Spirit, Elder Robert D. Hales, Ensign, Feb. 2002). If any of us are imperfect, it is our duty to pray for the gift that will make us perfect. No man ought to say, Oh, I cannot help this; it is my nature. He is not justified in it, for the reason that God has promised to give strength to correct these things, and to give gifts that will eradicate them. If a man lack wisdom, it is his duty to ask God for wisdom. The same with everything else. That is the design of God concerning His Church. He wants His Saints to be perfected in the truth. For this purpose He gives these gifts, and bestows them upon those who seek after them, in order that they may be a perfect people upon the face of the earth (Millennial Star, 23 Apr. 1894, 260).

Scripturally, gifts of the Spirit are among the signs that "follow them that believe" (Mark 16:17). Eager to receive such promised gifts but lacking in understanding, some of the early converts to the Church (1831-32) became caught up in "spiritual" excesses that were common to revivalist campground meetings, with which they were familiar. In early days in Kirtland, Ohio, the Prophet Joseph Smith observed, "many false spirits were introducedmany ridiculous things were entered into*that would+ cause the Spirit of God to be withdrawn" (TPJS, pp. 213-14). In congregations around Kirtland, Parley P. Pratt specifically noted "disgusting" spiritual operations, "unseemly gestures," people falling "into ecstasies, anddrawn into contortionsfits" (Pratt, p. 61). Joseph Smith condemned such practices as unnatural and without useful purpose, since they communicated no intelligence (TPJS, pp. 204, 214). Thus dissociating the Church from the spiritual extravagances of frontier Christianity, the authorities moved swiftly against such erroneous practices, reclaiming those members whom they could and excommunicating those who persisted in their error.Joseph Smith cautioned about "the common erro r of considering all supernatural manifestations to be of God," warning that evil spirits as well as heavenly ones can, for example, speak in tongues and interpret them; and that in their deception they may even give recognition to the Savior and his authorized servants (TPJS, pp. 206-13, 229; also Luke 4:33-35; Acts 16:16-18). All spiritual gifts are needed in the Church (1 Cor. 12), but that some are more to be desired than others is evident from Paul's writings: One is to seek the best gifts. Of special significance for all who desire "a more excellent way" (1 Cor. 12:31) is to receive and develop the gift of charity. This "pure love of Christ" is a fundamental mark of true discipleship, a prerequisite to eternal life, and a quality one is therefore to pray and work for with all energy of heart (Moroni 7:47-48;10:21; Ether 12:34) (Encyclopedia of Mormonism Gifts of the Spirit, H. George Bickerstaff). Speak not in the gift of tongues without understanding it, or without interpretation. The devil can spe ak in tongues (Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith, sel. Joseph Fielding Smith *1976+, 162). 279.Girdle of his loins surety and safety of his omnipresence. 280.Girdle of his reigns the surety and safety of ones predominant or prevalent ruling. 281.Glorify God, to 1. to uphold and bear testimony of His name and ways. 2. To make bright his ways and to show that his truth is the truth. We glorify God by bringing souls unto him 3. to praise Him; to live as a representative of God; that is to live truth and virtue, and gain light. (See definition for light and truth). Isaiah 43:7 states that we are created for Gods glory. it can be said that man glorifies God because through man, Gods glory can be seen in things such as love, music, [truth, virtue, all the divine characteristics of God manifested by others],things belonging to God that we are carrying in jars of clay [i.e. small portions] (2 Corinthians 4:7). Nature exhibits His glory (see Psalm 19:1-4). Gods glory is the source, the wellspring from which all smaller glories run. Read Romans 1:21-25 - In other words, [these people] looked at the object through which Gods glory was coming, and, instead of giving God the credit for it, they worshiped that animal or tree or man as if the beauty it possessed originated from within itself. This is [a central feature] of idolatry and is a very common occurrence (http://www.gotquestions.org/glory-of-God.html). 282.Glory In the scriptures, glory often refers to Gods light and truth. It may also refer to praise or honor and to a certain condition of eternal life or to the glory of God (Lds.org, The Guide to the Scripture s). It is also used to denote magnificence and grandeur. Glory can be spiritual, mental, and physical. Spiritual denotes light, mental denotes a great knowledge of truth, and physical denotes a perfect resurrected body. Physical, as well as spiritual light are discernible. Glory is an intrinsic attribute and emanation of God, which LDS scriptures associate with divine law and with the power and Spirit that "proceedeth forth from the presence of God to fill the immensity of space" (D&C 88:7-13). (Rodney Turner, God the Father: Glory of God, in Encyclopedia of Mormonism).

1 Corinthians 11:7 the woman is the glory of the man. If Heavenly Mother is the veil, the light, then we are clothed (garments) with her who is our glory. 283.Glory of God (See Glory and Glorify God)."The glory of God is intelligence, or, in other words, light and truth" (D&C93:36). One can only come to know the glory of God as they emulate Him; revelation upon revelation will aid to their knowledge of His glory. One will not fully know or comprehend His glory until after this life. See also 2N16:3 Because glory radiates from God, he is described as "a consuming fire" (Deut. 4:24; cf. Isa. 33:14). God may withhold or conceal his glory (TPJS, pp. 162, 181, 325). But he may also radiate such transcendent light and heat that no mortal flesh can endure his presence (Mal. 4:1; D&C 133:41, 49; HC 1:17, 37). Only when clothed by the Spirit can anyone endure the glorious presence of God (Moses 1:2, 11; D&C 67:11). The spirit of glory permeates God's creations (D&C 63:59; 88:41). Therefore, they are kingdoms of glory, and to behold any or the least of his creations is to behold a portion of his glory (Moses 1:5; Ps. 19:1; D&C 88:45-47; TPJS, p. 351). Since God's works are endless, his glory is ever-increasing (Abr. 3:12; Moses 1:38; 7:30). (Rodney Turner, God the Father: Glory of God, in Encyclopedia of Mormonism). 284.Gnosis - knowledge 285.God of this World (2 Cor. 4:4) Governor or the wicked, and a great multitude at that. "This world of carnality and lust, of every lascivious and evil thing, belongs to Satan. He created it; he is its father and its god. All those who belong to it - all those who are carnal, sensual, and devilish - are his children, the children of disobedience. The earth itself is the Lord's, and he is its ruler; but the world (the corrupt society on earth) is under the rule of him who is the god of this world." (Mormon Doctrine, 2d ed. [Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1966], 324.) "[Satan] exerts an invisible agency over the spirits of men, darkens their minds, and uses his infernal power to confound, corrupt, destroy and envelope the world in confusion, misery, and distress . (John Taylor, The Government of God [Liverpool: S. W. Richards, 1852], 32 - 33.) The living oracles often refer to Jesus as the God of this World. 286.Godly Sorrow - (2 Corinthians 7:9-11) Godly sorrow is a gift of the Spirit. It is a deep realization that our actions have [pained] our Father and our God. It is the sharp and keen awareness that our behavior caused the Savior, He who knew no sin, even the greatest of all, to endure agony and suffering. Our sins caused Him to bleed at every pore. This very real mental and spiritual anguish is what the scriptures refer to as having a broken heart and a contrite spirit (D&C 20:37). Such a spirit is the absolute prerequisite for true repentance (The Teachings of Ezra Taft Benson [1988], 72). What is the difference between Godly sorrow and being hard on oneself? Godly sorrow is not demeaning, degrading, negative, or condemning; one cannot force themself to feel Godly sorrow. It will be a very real and strong influence behind the desire to repent; one experiencing Godly sorrow will know that they must rely on the merits, and mercy and grace of Christ. So how do you know, and does it matter if you know you are experiencing Godly sorrow or self-inflicted sorrow? It does matter; there is no need to feel Godly sorrow for something that was not your fault, thus God will not give the gift to you. Secondly, Godly sorrow comes as a result of truly realizing that we have sinned. Who receives this gift? Those who know the law, who love God, and then disobey and realize the offense. What does Godly sorrow feel like? Paul defines it as this: For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge! In all things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter (2Cor. 7:11). Carefulness Godly sorrow brings a heightened awareness and sensitivity

to sin (particularly the one that is being sorrowed for). One becomes careful not to even come close to committing the sin again. Clearing Godly sorrow influences an inner clearing of ill desires, an organization of thoughts, so one may know things as they really are, and a new, eternal perspective. Indignation a displeasure against sin. It is also a willingness to do whatever it takes to be clear from sin. Fear Godly sorrow influences a fear to sin again. Vehement desire (i.e. a strong passion for righteousness) one will have an intense desire to do good, a zeal (eagerness) to submit all the will of God. Godly sorrow also influences a desire for revenge against the Adversary, (to beat his bad with good thoughts, desires and behaviors; e.g. to serve others when you are tempted; you ever tempt me like that again, and Ill show you what I can do). Godly sorrow is something that, when experienced, influences great gratitude. There is an ennobling aspect to godly sorrow. It feels like a disease that must pass through, and every glimpse or reconciliation is treasured; every tender mercy is cherished. We suffer because of sin the effects of sin, not for sin; only Christ can do that. Will we suffer in spirit prison for our sins? D&C19:15-20. Suffering is the price for violating the laws of God. Our suffering can never satisfy justice, it took a sinless God to do that. The non-repentant will suffer punishment in the spirit world which will be exquisite; but that suffering will still not pay for sinswe cant do that. Thus all will eventually kneel and confess that Jesus is the chosen one, the intercessor, and the one who has power to redeem us from such anguish. I once wondered if those who refuse to repent but who then satisfy the law of justice by paying for their own sins are then worthy to enter the celestial kingdom. The answer is no. The entrance requirements for celestial life are simply higher than merely satisfying the law of justice. For that reason, paying for our sins will not bear the same fruit as repenting of our sins. Justice is a law of balance and order and it must be satisfied, either through our payment or his. But if we decline the Saviors invitation to let him carry our sins, and then satisfy justice by ourselves, we will not yet have experienced the complete rehabilitation that can occur through a combination of divine assistance and genuine repentance. Working together, those forces have the power permanently to change our hearts and our lives, preparing us for celestial life (Bruce C. Hafen, The Broken Heart: Applying the Atonement to Lifes Experiences *1989+, 78). After recognition, real remorse floods the soul. This is a godly sorrow, not merely the sorrow of the world nor the sorrowing of the damned when we can no longer take happiness in sin. False remorse instead is like fondling our failings. In ritual regret, we mourn our mistakes but without me nding them (Neal A. Maxwell, CR Oct. 1991, 40). Elder Maxwell thus tells us that we can press sorrow upon ourselves; some often over-exaggerate this selfinflicted sorrow. We also see that one can become desensitized from both Godly sorrow and self-sorrow as one grows in tolerance for sin and a lack of care for themselves, others and God. In addition, one who has an educated conscience (i.e. taught by the Holy Ghost in righteousness and truth and living up to those teachings,) has a clearer and purer self that can experience Godly Sorrow for a more effective and real repentance process. Any other sorrow for sin is incomplete, insufficient for true repentance, and falsely fabricated. 287.Gnostic The Gnostics were numerous sectarians who copied the secrets of the early church, claiming to have received them secretly from one of the apostles or other disciples. They waited, says Hegesippus, until the last apostle or eyewitness was dead before they came out of the woodwork, each claiming that he had the true gnosis. What they pretended to have was a catalogue mixing traditions and customs from various sources but always including some authentic teaching by which they could claim the respect and allegiance of Christians. One of the most remarkable of these is 2 Jeu. It tells how one approaches through the stages, passwords, and mysteries in a process which alone qualifies one to return to the Father. (Hugh W. Nibley in Temple and Cosmos: Return to the Temple Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute). 288.Golgotha (See Calvary) Golgotha means a skull in the Aramaic languageThe Latin name for this place is Calvary (Luke 23:33). (The Guide to the Scriptures) It is uncertain why it received this namepossibly

because it was a round bare spot, bearing some likeness to a bald head. It was outside the gate (Matt. 28:11; Heb. 13:12), but close to the city (John 19:20) and to some highway (Mark 15:29). JST Matt. 27:35 defines Golgotha as a place of burial. (BD) 289.Good (See also def. Evil) truth, ethic, organization.(TEMPLE, god state that after things are organized it is well Evil is opposite of these, falicy, _____, and chaos. 290.Gospel Good News; Gods word; theology; doctrine. A gospel, as contained in scriptures, is a testament. The Inspired Version of the Bible has all four gospels entitled The Testimony of ______. D&C 133:57 - And for this cause, that men might be made partakers of the glories which were to be revealed, the Lord sent forth the fulness of his gospel, his everlasting covenant, reasoning in plainness and simplicity The Word is called savior, a term that refers to the work he is to do to redeem those who had not known the Father. And the term gospel refers to the revelation of h ope, since it is the means of discovery for those who seek him. (The Gospel of Truth, 16,31-17,4, Nag Hammadi). Cf. John 17:3 3n27:8 - another definition for Gospel 291.Gossip (Babble, Slander) (Prov. 23:29, 1 Tim. 6:20, 2 Tim. 2:16, Alma 1:32. D&C42:27, 108:7) When we gossip, we idly discuss someones weaknesses or problems when that person is not present. Gossip includes idle conversations, which may or may not be exaggerated or untrue (Liahona, Q&A, Sep. 1999). It is immature and degrading. It is Tale-bearing, evil-speaking, backbiting, bearing false witness, complaining about people or their possessions or policies, and speculating negatively. Gossip centers on faults, is blind to good qualities, is often untrue, *and+ cant be taken back. It is the oral expression of prideful thoughts. Gossip never builds or edifies. We are acting under Satans influence when we gossip. Gossip is everything that you are ashamed of saying face to face to the person you are speaking of (Oscar Ortiz, Jyvskyl W ard, Tampere Finland Stake, Liahona, Q&A, Sep. 1999). A true friend will never gossip about their friends, Are there any circumstances that are good to gossip? No, never. It is good to teach children when they see someone or you see someone make a mistake or rebelthat those decisions were wrong, but a name can always be left out, unless its necessary for the childs safety to know. Gossip cheapens the gossiper more than the one gossiped about. 292.Government (See rule and reign) Mosiah 29, Alma 1:1, , What is Gods will pertaining to government? 293.Grace (See BD) It is by grace that we are saved, after all we can do (2N25:23). What does this mean? Since salvation has numerous meanings this phrase applies to multiple circumstances; Elder Oaks explains our final salvation: And what is all we can do? It surely includes repentance (see Alma 24:11) and baptism, keeping the commandments, and enduring to the end. Moroni pleaded, Yea, come unto Christ, and be perfected in him, and deny yourselves of all ungodliness; and if ye shall deny yourselves of all ungodliness, and love God with all your might, mind and strength, then is his grace sufficient for you, that by his grace ye may be perfect in Christ (Moroni 10:32). (Dallin H. Oaks, Conference Report, Apr. 1998, 77; or Ensign, May 1998, 56). We are also saved from sin and from ignorance as we learn of and apply the Atonement. In this sense, all we can do is relative to the sin that needs saving; God would not expect us to work on getting to bed early in order to receive forgiveness for lying to a friend. It isnt possible to know what all we can do is. (E.g. End of mission Did you work with all your heart, might, mind, and strength?) A condition on receiving grace is work (Mosiah 27:5). Grace is a collective power we experience largely because of others What is grace for? works There are at least two realms in which the Lords grace blesses us well beyond compensating for our sins: sweetening the bitter and attaining divine perfection (Bruce C. Hafen, Beauty for Ashes: The Atonement of Jesus Christ, Ensign April 1990, 7).

See Isaiah 40:28-31 He increaseth strength how are we to be increased in strength if we dont do anything and put all on the Lord? 99% of Christianity promotes weakness, in the sense that they believe and want Jesus to carry their load, to do the pulling, and to carry themselves across the sand. Latter Day Saints are not in that 99% percent. A disciple must take up the cross and go to gethsemane for themselves, then begins the path of progression. As I meet young people around the Church, they are always saying, "When will my parents ever think I have enough maturity to act for myself?" I know when with my family . . . I know that they are ready for full freedom in any field of endeavor the very minute they stop resenting supervision. At that moment I can back off, let them go alone, and really just be there to respond if they come for help. . . . We should put ourselves in a position before our Father in Heaven and say, individually, "I do not want to do what I want to do. I want to do what Thou wouldst have me do." Suddenly, like any father, the Lord could say, "Well, there is one more of my children almost free from the need of constant supervision." [Boyd K. Packer, "Obedience," in "That All May Be Edified" (Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1982), 254, 257] God wants us to be stronger than we aremore fixed in our purpose, more certain of our commitments, eventually needing less coddling from him, showing more willingness to shoulder some of the burden of his heavy load. In short, he wants us to be more like he is and, if you haven't noticed, some of us are not like that yet. (Jeffrey R. Holland, The Bitter Cup and the Bloody Baptism, BYU Devotional January 13, 1987). The issue is not whether we are saved by works or by grace. Both are necessary. The real questions to be asked are: In whom do I trust? On whom do I rely? If I trust in my own works or rely on the labors of my own handsno matter how noble they may beI am propping my ladder against the wrong wall. If my confidence is in my capacity to "handle it myself," then my perspective is skewed and my hope is misplaced. Our reliance must be wholly upon the "merits of him who is mighty to save" (2 Nephi 31:19), alone upon "the merits of Christ, who [is] the author and the finisher of our faith" (Moroni 6:4). We are saved by the grace of Christ after all we can do (see 2 Nephi 25:23), meaning above and beyond all we can do. In the words of C. S. Lewis, those who come unto Christ learn that they cannot do it themselves but must "leave it to God." Lewis goes on to say: "The sense in which a Christian leaves it to God is that he puts all his trust in Christ: trusts that Christ will somehow share with him the perfect human obedience which He carried out from His birth to His crucifixion: that Christ will make the man more like Himself and, in a sense, make good his deficiencies. . . . And, in yet another sense, handing everything over to Christ does not, of course, mean that you stop trying. To trust Him means, of course, trying to do all that He says. There would be no sense in saying you trusted a person if you would not take his advice. Thus if you have really handed yourself over to Him, it must follow that you are trying to obey Him. But trying in a new way, a less worried way." (Robert L. Millet, Chapter 15 - The Regeneration of Fallen Man in Nurturing Faith through the Book of Mormon, 11948. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1995). The power is His to delegate, not ours to manipulate! (Neal A. Maxwell, Murmur Not CR October 1989). Restoring what you cannot restore, healing the wound you cannot heal, fixing that which you broke and you cannot fix is the very purpose of the atonement of Christ. (Boyd K. Packer, The Brilliant Morning of Forgiveness, CR Oct. 1995). The very essence of the Savior's life is doing for others that which they cannot do for themselves. (Gordon B. Hinckley, Fireside in Birmingham England, Aug. 29, 1995). Now, although President Hinckley probably meant life as Jesus mortal sojourn, I think this statement is true from pre-mortality as Jehovah, throughout his mortal sojourn, and on into the now and will continue in the future. Can we grant ourselves mercy, grace, personal revelation, or divine comfort? Can we heal ourselves from the effects of sin? Can we cleanse

ourselves? No, the essence of His life now, is wrapped up as it always has been, in caring for us. And oh how He beckons us to come unto Him. How does one gain access to Gods grace? repent, plead, confess Jesus His Son, Why is it that Jesus grace is the power to enable us to overcome sin? How does he give us power? Is there another way? After all is said, we need help overcoming sin and becoming until we are intrinsically that way in a certain goal, then it is a part of us and we have become more godly and no longer need that divine help in that thing. The Holy Ghost is the means whereby we are helped and one can never fully overcome, heal, and thus become without that divine influence. Grace is needed and fully sought for when you have exhausted your powers. I believe that God intends it to be that way or else how and when would we build strength and willpower? Isnt grace just a renewed mindset that you can do something? If not, what else? 294.Gratify our Pride D&C 121: 37 - to take pleasure and indulge in ones enmity between God or their fellow man. 295.Gratify our Vain Ambition D&C 121: 37 - to take pleasure and indulge in ones useless, fruitless, offbeat and corrupt intents or determinations. 296.Gratitude (See also def. Confess not Gods hand in all things, Humility) 297.Graven Image (See Idolatry, Worship) This commandment was initially given to fortify Israel against the idolatry rampant in the land of Canaan, it has great application for us today. Since the Lord has not rescinded the commandment, we need to look at our lives and see if we are worshipping graven images. There are golden calves all around todaytangible images like cars, and others that are more intangible. When anything wastefully dominates our time, compromises our loyalty, or confuses our priorities so that God and his work become second, we are flirting with idolatry. The phrase before me in the familiar translation Thou shalt have no other gods before me is the Hebrew phrase al-panai, which means in front ofeither to the exclusion of another or in preference, or in addition to. The meaning is clear: those who worship the Lord should not make or adopt any other object to worship. (Refusing to Worship Todays Graven Images, Dennis Largey, Ensign, Feb. 1994). See 2N9:30 298.Great and Abominable Church The titles "Church of the Devil" and "Great and Abominable Church" are used to identify all churches or organizations of whatever name or nature--whether political, philosophical, educational, economic, social, fraternal, civic, or religious-- which are designed to take men on a course that leads away from God and his laws and thus from salvation in the kingdom of God. Any church or organization of any kind whatever which satisfies the innate religious longings of man and keeps him from coming to the saving truths of Christ and his gospel is therefore not of God(Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, pp. 137 138). 299.Great High Priest - http://byustudies2.byu.edu/shop/PDFSRC/42.3-4Barker.pdf 300.Green Hill Far Away (See definition of scape-goat) 301.Grieved, Grievous 1. Heavy, burdensome, uncomfortable/uneasy 2. Causing grief, sorrow, hurt or distress (Acts 20:19) 3. Atrocious, enormity (as of sin) (Genesis 18:20, Isaiah 10:1-2) 4. Provoking; offensive; tending to irritate (Prov. 15:1) (1828 Noah Websters) 302.Guile *When we speak without guile], words c[o]me from [our] heart. They express a deep conviction of truth. To be without guile is to be free of deceit, cunning, hypocrisy, and dishonesty in thought or action. To beguile is to deceive or lead astray, as Lucifer beguiled Eve in the Garden of Eden. A person without guile is a person of innocence, honest intent, and pure motives, whose life reflects the simple practice of conforming his daily actions to principles of integrity When [Christ] spoke of being without guile, he referred to something far deeper than outward appearance. He was reaching into the soul, to the very heart of righteousness. He was touching the key to goodness and to the Christlike life. To be without guile is to be pure in heartan

essential virtue of those who would be counted among true followers of Christ. The practice of guile prevents the Holy Ghost from prompting, guiding, and instructing us, leaving us ever more susceptible to the buffetings of Satan (Without Guile, Elder Joseph B. Wirthlin, CR May 1988). If a thought isnt worth putting into words, even if your true opinion is asked, excuse yourself politely and strive to develop a better opinion or view on the matter. 303.Guiltless If *one+ endures to the end, "him will I hold guiltless before my Father." Does that mean the person will never have sinned? No, they are held guiltless because they have kept their part of the covenant as best they can. Enduring to the end means, in that two-way relationship, I am trying to stay in covenant and keep my covenants as best I can, and if I endure faithfully to the end for the rest of my days, the Lord will treat me as though I were guiltless. (Robert L. Millet, The Doctrine of the Risen Christ: Part 3, Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute).

H
304.Handclasp (See def. of Token) Most probably the handshake expresses that continued community of the dead and the living within the bounds of the familiar society which in itself constitutes immortality." (Henri Leclerq, "Sabazios," in Dictionnaire d'archologie chrtienne et de liturgie, 15 vols. (Paris: Libraire Letouzey, 1924-53), 15:213. As to whether this can be used as evidence for earlier mystery, cf. Richard Seaford, "Dionysiac Drama and the Dionysiac Mysteries," Classical Quarterly 31 (1981): 20-21, on the essential conservatism of the mysteries). [It is also a] symbol of love, brotherhood, and reconciliation. The marriage handclasp represents uniting, love, equality, sexuality, and treaty between husband and wife as marriage begins. Two separate hands, symbols of the separate identities of their possessors, are joined, and fingers intertwine to make a new unity, complex yet simple. Though its "secular" use as a widespread token of recognition, friendship, and agreement is obvious,7 it was also co-opted by the mystery religions for use as an emblem for many things: Love, initiation, arrival, salvation, union with the god, apotheosis (i.e. glorification at a divine level). "We should pattern ourselves after the Pythagoreans, who, though related not at all by birth, yet sharing a common discipline, if ever they were led by anger into recrimination, never let the sun go down before they joined right hands, embraced each other, and were reconciled," wrote Plutarch in his essay on brotherly love. (Plutarch, De Fraterno Amore XVII, 488b-c, tr. Helmbold: "prin e ton helion dunai tas dexias embalontes allelois kai aspasamenoi dieluonto." Cf. Nicholas J. Perella, The Kiss Sacred and Profane (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1969), 16, who draws a parallel with Paul's, "Let not the sun go down on your wrath" (Ephesians 4:26). (Todd M. Compton, The Handclasp and Embrace as Tokens of Recognition; in By Study and also by Faith, Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute. Available at: http://maxwellinstitute.byu.edu/publications/books/?bookid=108&chapid=1249). In one of the fifth-century Christian Gnostic documents found at Nag Hammadi in Egypt in 1945, the Second Apocalypse of James (V,4), Jesus tells the apostle that he would reveal things to him, then told him stretch out your *hand+. Now, take hold of me. (John A. Tvedtnes, Early Christian and Jewish Rituals Related to Temple

Practices, 1999 Fair Conference, available at: http://www.fairlds.org/fair-conferences/1999-fair-conference/1999early-christian-and-jewish-rituals-related-to-temple-practices#en7). Handclasp with Satan - D&C 129:4-9 305.Happiness (See Joy) 306.Harlot 1. A woman who prostitutes her body for hire. 2. One who forsakes the true God and worships idols. (1828 Noah Webster) 307.Heart - syn. = intrinsic belonging to the real nature of a thing; not dependent on external circumstances; inherent; located within; the heart is the metaphor for ones intrinsic self (Mosiah 5:2). The human heart is considered as the center, or source of emotions, personal attributes, desires, and beliefs. It is the source of emotions contrasted with the mind, which is the source of intellect (D&C 8:2, Prov2:2, Ecl.11:9 the figurative center of our faith, the poetic location of our loyalties and our values (Safety for the Soul Elder Jeffery R. Holland CR Oct. 2009). Greek = Kardia = the seat of mans inner self. Moroni (Moroni 10:3) and other prophets (2 Nephi 32:1) have counseled us to ponder things in our heartswhich sounds like an emotional rather than intellectual approach. Most people in ancient times, however, generally didnt understand that the brain was the source for thoughts and reasoning. They typically believed that the heart was home for both the soul as well as the origination of thoughts (See also D&C 9:8-9). While the Egyptians experimented with brain surgery, for instance, they nevertheless believed that the heartnot the brainwas the source for thoughts. To ponder things in our hearts means to include our brains in our spiritual quest. (Michael R. Ash Evidence, Education, and the Loss of Faith Friday, March 08 2013 available at: http://ldsmag.com/ ). Each of us must accommodate the mixture of reason and revelation in our lives. The gospel not only permits but requires it. (Boyd K. Packer, I Say Unto You, Be One, BYU Devotional (12 February 1991). "The Church exhorts all people to approach the gospel not only intellectually but with the intellect and the spirit, a process in which reason and faith work together. (Approaching Mormon Doctrine Commentary 4 May 2007, available at: http://www.mormonnewsroom.org/article/approaching-mormon-doctrine). 308.Hard Heart A deadened, desensitized, resistant intrinsic self; obstinate unreasonably determined to have ones own way; not yielding to reason, even with apparent and comprehensive evidence. I know that the Holy Ghost unlocks hard, deadened, and desensitized faculties and imprints as one lives according to divine law. 309. Health Spiritual, mental, physical awareness and excellence of choice; thus maintaining and progressing in freedom from any sort of captivity. (Ant. = spiritual health deficiencys, mental incapabilitys). 310.Hearken 311.Heathen 312.Heavenly Day, the 313.Heavenly Gift, the - 4 Nephi 1:3, Hebrews 6:4, Ether 12:8 The signs and wonders and marvels of the Holy Ghost. And blessed are they who shall seek to bring forth my Zion at that day, for they shall have the gift and the power of the Holy Ghost. (1N13:37, Doctrinal Commentary on the Book of Mormon, Vol 4, p. 200, Joseph F. McConkie, Robert L. Millett). "A man who has not received the gift of the Holy Ghost and therefore who has never 'tasted of the heavenly gift,' may be guilty of blasphemy against Jesus Christ and be forgiven on his repentance, but so great is the

testimony through the gift of the Holy Ghost, should he turn against the Lord and fight his work, there is no forgiveness. (Joseph Fielding Smith, Answers to Gospel Questions, 1 :63-64.) Every gift and power that God gives to men on earth (Hugh W. Nibley, Prophets and Reformers in The World of the Prophets, Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute). He further expounds on Hebrews 6 - What is not possible is that men who have once lost those blessings should ever regain them again by any efforts of their own: "It is impossible . . . if they shall fall away, to renew them again unto repentance" (Hebrews 6:6). Our author then compares such people to ground which has become overgrown with thorns and briers. Other land, he says, can drink rain from heaven and bring forth vegetation when the time of refreshment comes, but for that land that was once rich in goodly herbs and then turned to weeds there is no such hope: "But that which beareth thorns and briers is rejected, and is nigh unto cursing; whose end is to be burned" (Hebrews 6:8)There is, we are informed in this wonderful writing, a point of no return for the church beyond which reform will be impossible. (See def. Day of Grace). He gives the example of the restoration of church. In the light of conventional church histories of the past, this statement is really quite an astonishing admission: first of the extent to which alien and unchristian things came to displace the real gospel; and second of the fact that any return to the pure religion of Christ must necessarily be a return to prophetic religion. Can such a return be achieved by reformation? It cannot. The gift of the Holy Ghost carries with it the ability to administer all the blessings of the Atonement, namely mercy, grace, joy, sanctification, and forgiveness. The Atonement is surely a gift from a heavenly being.

314.Heavens withdraw themselves D&C 121:37 - That is to say that the revelations and powers accompanying one from heaven are removed. 315.Hell http://rsc.byu.edu/archived/book-mormon-treasury/16-concept-hell 316.Help Meet - Abraham 5:14, Moses 3:18, Genesis 2:18 - As indicated in a footnote to Genesis 2:18 in the LDS edition of the Bible (note 18b), the Hebrew term for the phrase help meet for him (ezer kenegdo) literally means a helper suited to, worthy of, or corresponding to him. The King James translators rendered this phrase help meetthe word meet in sixteenth-century English meaning fitting or proper. It might be clearer if there were a comma after helpI will make him an help, meet for him. A man who holds the priesthood accepts his wife as a partner in the leadership of the home and family with full knowledge of and full participation in all decisions relating thereto. Of necessity there must be in the Church and in the home a presiding officer (see D&C 107:21). By divine appointment, the responsibility to preside in the home rests upon the priesthood holder (see Moses 4:22). The Lord intended that the wife be a helpmeet for man (meet means equal)that is, a companion equal and necessary in full partnership. Presiding in righteousness necessitates a shared responsibility between husband and wife; together you act with knowledge and participation in all family matters. For a man to operate independently of or without regard to the feelings and counsel of his wife in governing the family is to exercise unrighteous dominion (in Conference Report, Oct. 1994, 68; or Ensign, Nov. 1994, 5051 ). (David Rolph Seely, assistant professor of ancient scripture, Brigham Young University, Ensign Jan. 1994) 317.Hematidrosis D&C 19:18, Mosiah 3:17, Luke 22:14 "Around the sweat glands, there are multiple blood vessels in a net-like form. Under the pressure of great stress the vessels constrict. Then as the anxiety passes the blood vessels dilate to the point of rupture. The blood goes into the sweat glands. As the sweat glands are producing a lot of sweat, it pushes the blood to the surface - coming out as droplets of blood mixed with sweat" (Frederick Zugibe., Sweating Blood. Annacheriyan-ga. 2006;34:1416).

"The severe mental anxiety...activated the sympathetic nervous system to invoke the stress-fight or flight reaction to such a degree causing hemorrhage of the vessels supplying the sweat glands into the ducts of the sweat glands and extruding out onto the skin. While hematidrosis has been reported to occur from other rare medical entities, the presence of profound fear accounted for a significant number of reported cases including six cases in men condemned to execution, a case occurring during the London blitz, a case involving a fear of being raped, a fear of a storm while sailing, etc. The effects on the body is that of weakness and mild to moderate dehydration from the severe anxiety and both the blood and sweat loss" (Gethsemane - Forensic and clinical knowledge of the practice of crucifixion Dr. Frederick Zugibe, M.D.). Another effect is that the skin becomes extremely tender and fragile, so that any pressure or damage to the skin is more than ordinarily painful (Barbet, P. (1953), A Doctor at Calvary: The Passion of Our Lord Jesus Christ as Described by a Surgeon (Garden City, NY: Doubleday Image Books) p. 74,75). Is there any condition wherein the heart rejects blood and thus the blood is forced to go out of the pores? Jesuss heart stayed pure and undefiled in Gethsemane. 318.Hence 319.Hewn down and cast into the Fire (It is helpful to think of Zenos allegory in helping us understand this phrase) Hewn down To be hewn down, taking into account scriptural context, implies that the one being hewn down deserves the forthcoming punishment after a withholding from God or a perceived illusion the punishment has come, and there is no escaping. To be hewn down also means to stop something or to remove it from its place. The scriptures speak of evil works being hewn down (3N27:12), non-repentant, those that dont bring forth good works (Alma 5: 52, 36), those who have watched for iniquity (D&C 45:50), and the prideful (Isaiah10:33). Being hewn down is done by God to those who chose to rebel, and also is done by the righteous who will overcome wicked until it is swept away (Jacob 5:66). It is to be humbled and brought to the dust as a tree falls to the dust when chopped at its base. It also is to be reproved with sharpness (Isaiah 10:33). Cast into the Fire The fire possibly refers to three different conditions or places. First, fire is equated with eternal damnation or suffering (D&C 76:105, 76:44). Second, it may refer to ones suffering in the Spirit World for sins not yet repented of (D&C 19:20). Third, it may refer to a hell on earth brought on because of ones wickedness. Yet, there is more that we must understand to grasp this principle. F ire is a symbol for cleansing, purifying, or sanctifying. Fire can also serve as a symbol of Gods presence (Lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures ). Fire either cleanses or consumes (i.e. destroys). Thus, taking the symbolism into account, we see that being cast into a fire is not always an awful sentence. One may be cast into a fire during this life, in the spirit world, or after final judgment. Except for after final judgment, this casting will be a condition or circumstance that will provide or entice cleansing and purifying. Everlasting fire does not always refer to a suffering that is truly never-ending (Alma 9:16 then Mosiah 27:28), but rather may be a long-lasting period of mortal suffering. Thus the phrase often refers to immediate or close punishments rather than eternal. Larry E. Dahls comments on hell provide additional insight: Clearly the Book of Mormon teaches of a permanent hell for the devil and his angels and for those who, at the final judgment day, are found to be wicked or filthy stillrebellious, defiant, incorrigible enemies of God, having chosen to follow Satan rather than Christ. Just as clearly, however, the Book of Mormon affirms that for all the rest of mankind who suffer the pains, chains, or sleep of hell, it is a temporary sojourn. Alma was probably as well qualified as any mortal to explain the awfulness of hell and the process and joy of being released therefrom (Alma 36:12-21). (Dahl, Larry E., The Concept of Hell in A Book of Mormon Treasury: Gospel Insights from

General Authorities and Religious Educators, (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University, 2003), 26279). What does this teach us about the nature of God? This doctrine teaches us that we sometimes perceive Gods ways as cut and dry and may misconstrue His teachings when we dont fully study a doctrine. He is a loving, just God, who is patient and desires the salvation and joy of all his children, not their destruction. (See Definition of Destructionand question: Why is the Book of Mormon sometimes vague and cut and dry in Difficult Questions study) 320.Holy (BD) 321.Holy Ghost (See also Light of Christ, Conscience, Light of Christ, Fine Toned Faculties,) 322.Holy Ghost, companionship of (D&C 121:46) The continuous, perpetual association and fellowship of the Holy Ghost, contingent upon our keeping of covenants.(Radio Station analogy; dialed in or not) We can know what this is like if we genuinely and honestly live the covenants; if one does not, they will never know. I recognize we are fallen men and women living in a mortal world and that we might not have the presence of the Holy Ghost with us every second of every minute of every hour of every day. However, the Holy Ghost can tarry with us much, if not most, of the time and certainly the Spirit can be with us more than it is not with us. As we become ever more immersed in the Spirit of the Lord, we should strive to recognize impressions when they come and the influences or events that cause us to withdraw ourselves from the Holy Ghost (David A. Bednar, That We May Always Have His Spirit to Be with Us, April 2006). Spirituality is that state of holiness, purity, and relative perfection which enables men to enjoy the near -constant companionship of the Lord's Spirit (Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, p. 267). It is the right of every worthy baptized member of the Church to have the constant influence of the Holy Ghost. (The Guide to the Scriptures, Gift of the Holy Ghost) Can we ever attain that? Yes, but I dont know o f anyone who has. Worthy means It doesnt mean constant approval. Constant companionship doesnt mean constant approval Cant stay on the top forever The Holy Ghost doesnt always feel good. The Holy Ghost is God's minister, and is delegated t o visit the sons and daughters of men. (Brigham Young, Power Given to Man to Create, JD 9:254). God ministers much more than revelation, comfort, approval, justification, and sanctification. In order for us to progress, to see, feel, and know as He does, we must go through some experiences, much of which are not desirable. Things such as going to Gethsemane, Godly Sorrow, trials, tests, and sacrificing, are all painful and may not be desirable, but they are essential for our progression. All of these, and all of Gods works are for and work towards at-one-ment. We damn the possibility of having Gods justice and mercy having full sway in our hearts when we are our own judges when we decide when we deserve justice and degrade ourselves, and when we de serve approval. (When we degrade ourselves we are interposing our justice upon Gods justice).

Divine Rebuking (disapproval) a constant bleh would indicate John 16:8

Godly Sorrow Gethsemane Is it Gods will that the Holy Ghost is our constant companion? Yes, because that means constant change and progression; without divine influence, we are very limited in capacity and strength to overcome all sin and gain knowledge necessary for progression. Most members of the church go without this quite often; why? Because they dont live up to what they know, and hence why would God entrust more to them? It does mean constant influence for at-one-ment. It is sent specifically when one needs to know something, feel something, see something, or do something that they wouldnt with their present educated conscience (their current level of light of Christ in them). The only things that one cant give themselves, or have constantly in their conscience, is divine comfort, love, healing, justification, sanctification, grace, and tender mercies these are the works of God. doing for others that which they cannot do for themselves. This is the very essence of the Savior's life. (Gordon B. Hinckley, Fireside in Birmingham England, Aug. 29, 1995). Then, we are more e ducated, every time we act upon a prompting or receive revelation, our conscience becomes more educated, and if we make that revelation a part of our intrinsic self, we dont need that function of the Holy Ghost anymore, because it will be second nature there will be no doubt in Gods mind or ours as to whether we will act in that thing. This is the way that God strengthens and builds us (edifies us).

President McKay taught that to all members of the Church who are in the line of their duty the Holy G host normally speaks through their consciences. The Lord may choose many ways to speak, but it seems that the still, small voice, the enlightened conscience, or heart within a person would be the natural one for him to choose. However, it may require some other way to reach a man who is perhaps beyond the experience or the words of Christ which have been deposited within that conscience, or it may require the imposition of keys, priesthood powers, or certain other special blessings. The choice would lie in the Lord's hands according to his purposes. But for most of us most of the time the Holy Ghost will speak through our consciences. The Spirit of Jesus Christ is the medium through which the Holy Ghost, this member of the Godhead, performs his unique and special functions (see Moroni 10). (Stephen R. Covey, An Educated Conscience, BYU Devotional May 27, 1975). 323.Holy Ghost, Functions of: The Holy Ghost inspires and enables one to more fully live every principle and doctrine of Godliness. With full repentance, including baptism, one is qualified for the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, and it is by the Holy Ghost that one receives the baptism of the Spirit (see John 3:5) and forgiveness of sins : For the gate by which ye should enter is repentance and baptism by water; and then cometh a remission of your sins by fire and by the Holy Ghost (2 Nephi 31:17). (D. Todd Christofferson, The Divine Gift of Repentance CR Oct. 2011). The Holy Ghost *is+ the messenger of divine grace. (D. Todd Christofferson, The Divine Gift of Repentance CR Oct. 2011). The gift of the Holy Ghost adapts itself to all the organs or attributes. It quickens all the intellectual faculties, increases, enlarges, expands, and purifies all the natural passions and affections, adapts them, by the gift of wisdom, to their lawful use. It inspires, develops, cultivates, and matures all the fine-toned sympathies, joys, tastes, kindred feelings, and affections of our nature. It inspires virtue, kindness, goodness, tenderness, gentleness, and charity. Such is the gift of the Holy Ghost, and such are its operations when received through the

lawful channels the divine, eternal priesthood (Parley P. Pratt, Key to the Science of Theology (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1965), 100-102.) Moroni 10:5 by the power of the Holy Ghost ye may know the truth of all things. All things isnt just truth about a religion or a gospel principle. The Holy Ghost knows all and we may know all. Personally, we are privileged to know by the power of the Holy Ghost that we are forgiven of sin, sanctified, and when God approves of certain acts. We believe we are entitled to the gift of the Holy Ghost in extent according to the discretion and wisdom of God and our faithfulness; which gift brings all things to our remembrance, past, present, and to come, that are necessary for us to know, and as far as our minds are prepared to receive the knowledge of God revealed by that all-wise Agent. The Holy Ghost is God's minister, and is delegated to visit the sons and daughters of men. All intelligent beings pertaining to this earth are instructed from the same source. (Brigham Young, Power Given to Man to Create, JD 9:254). *The Holy Ghost+ is the messenger of grace by which the blood o f Christ is applied to take away our sins and sanctify us (see 2 Nephi 31:17). (D. Todd Christofferson, The Power of Covenants, CR April 2009). The power of the Spirit is the actual energy that communicates light, truth, knowledge, revelation, feelings, and strength from heaven to man. [Mercy and Grace are implicit in these]. The priesthood is the authority to direct that power and enhances or magnifies the signal or energy with which the power of the Spirit is transmitted to the heart and mind of the individual. The priesthood is the right and the privilege to control and handle the powers of Heaven. The powers of Heaven are the Spirit or the light of Christ, thus priesthood is the right or privilege to control or handle the Spirit of Christ for the blessing and edification of his children. (Michael King, see D&C 121:36-43, Moroni 10:5; D&C 76:10-12) Put in priesthood def. The Holy Ghost fulfills many of the functions of the Priesthood (such as justification and sanctification which are processes of divine reconciliation that require a sort of organizing, which is priesthood), so what then is priesthood power and why do we need it in addition to the Holy Ghost? Priesthood is the authority to command the Holy Ghost upon Gods will, thus priesthood power is Gods power, and thus priesthood holders are to act for and in behalf of Christ. Are all functions of the Priesthood done through the Holy Ghost then? (Divine physical healings, blessing of sacrament, ________________). So what then is the priesthood? What kind of thing is it? How does it function? The vehicle designed to administer the power to act in Gods name. Priesthood of Believers http://www.fairlds.org/authors/bickmore-barry/restoring-the-ancient-church-josephsmith-and-early-christianity/church-organization-and-life and http://www.fairlds.org/authors/tvedtnes-john/isthere-a-priesthood-of-all-believers Woman and the priesthood - http://www.fairlds.org/fair-conferences/2012-fair-conference/2012-to-do-thebusiness-of-the-church-a-cooperative-paradigm 324.Holy Ghost, names of

the spirit of wisdom and understanding, the spirit of counsel and might, the spirit of knowledge and of the fear of the Lord; (Isaiah 11:2). 325.Holy Spirit of Promise The Holy Spirit of Promise is the ratifying power of the Holy Ghost. When sealed by the Holy Spirit of Promise, an ordinance, vow, or covenant is binding on earth and in heaven. (See D&C 132:7.) Receiving this stamp of approval from the Holy Ghost is the result of faithfulness, integrity, and steadfastness in honoring gospel covenants in *the+ process of time (Moses 7:21). However, this sealing can be forfeited through unrighteousness and transgression. (David A. Bednar, Ye Must Be Born Again, CR April 2007). 326.Honorably hold a name and standing (D&C109:24) To embrace the name of Christ in a reverential and committed way, and thus be established in true and consistent worship. To have a reputation of righteousness. 327.Hope The confident expectation of and longing for the promised blessings of righteousness. The scriptures often speak of hope as anticipation of eternal life through faith in Jesus Christ (Lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). Generally, it is a feeling of expectation and desire for a certain thing to happen. In our everyday language, the word often has a hint of uncertainty. In the language of the gospel, however, the word hope is sure, unwavering, and active. Prophets speak of having a firm hope (Alma 34:41) and a lively hope (1 Peter 1:3). We have a quiet assurance that if we do the works of righteousness, we shall receive *our+ reward, even peace in this world, and eternal life in the world to come (D&C 59:23). Hope without works is vain. You increase in hope as you pray and seek Gods forgiveness. (See Alma 22:16) You also gain hope as you study the scriptures and follow their teachings. The principle of hope extends into the eternities, but it also can sustain you through the everyday challenges of life. Another affirmative endowment of grace is the gift of hope, which blesses us with the state of mind necessary to deal with the gap between where we are and where we seek to be. As the remission of our sins makes us lowly of heart and meek enough to receive the Holy Ghost, the Comforter fills us with hope. (See Moro. 8:2526.) The gift of hope offers peace and perspective, like the encouragement we feel when a close friend gives us insight about a difficult problem and we sense that there is light at the end of the tunnel. Such hope can be literally life-sustaining when given us by the Savior, for the light at the end of lifes darkest tunnels is the Light and the Life of the world (Bruce C. Hafen, Beauty for Ashes, CR April 1990). We must properly enter into the covenants and persist in keeping them to the point that our expectation of salvation is affirmed by the Holy Spirit of Promise (see D&C 132:7, 19). (D. Todd Christofferson, Justification and Sanctification, Ensign, June 2001). 328.Hosanna An exclamation of adoration; oh save! Hosanna, in Hebrew, means save, we pray. The word seems to have become an utterance of praise rather than of prayer, though originally, probably, a cry for help. (Strongs Concordance, Greek Dictionary to the New Testament, 5614). 329.Hossana Shout Each time something of salvation has occurred in the plan, premortal plan, creation, temple dedications, resurrection, the entry of Christ into Jerusalem, Atonement, general conference (Hinckley 2000), Included in the Feast of Tabernacles was a holy convocation, which in this instance was called also a solemn assembly. In our modern solemn assemblies we give the Hosanna Shout, which also was associated with the Feast of Tabernacles anciently, except that ancient Israel waved palm branches instead of white handkerchiefs as they exulted in such declarations as "Hosanna, Hosanna, Hosanna, to God and the Lamb." By the time of Jesus some added rituals were part of the feast, including the fact that a priest went to the Pool of Siloam, drew water in a golden pitcher, brought it to the temple, and poured it into a basin at the base of the altar. As this was done the choir sang the Hallel, consisting of Psalms 113 to 118. "When the choir came to these words, `O give thanks to the Lord,' and again when they sang, `O work then now salvation, Jehovah;' and once more at the close, `O give thanks

unto the Lord,' all the worshippers shook their lulavs [palm branches] towards the altar," which is closely akin to what we do in giving the Hosanna Shout today. "When, therefore, the multitudes from Jerusalem, on meeting Jesus, `cut down branches from the trees, and strewed them in the way, and . . . cried, saying, O then, work now salvation to the Son of David!' they applied, in reference to Christ, what was regarded as one of the chief ceremonies of the Feast of Tabernacles, praying that God would now from `the highest' heavens manifest and send that salvation in connection with the Son of David, which was symbolized by the pouring out of water." (Alfred Edersheim, The Temple p. 279.) (in Bruce R. McConkie, The Promised Messiah, p.426). 330.Hough Joshua 11:9 To hough a horse is to cut the leg tendons above and behind the tarsal joint or ankle, thus rendering the horse useless. The Israelites were foot soldiers rather than charioteers. The fear seems to have been that should the horses and chariots be used as vehicles of war, Israel would turn from faith in God and trust in the arm of flesh (see 2 Samuel 8:4 ; Isaiah 31:1 ) (Old Testament Student Manual 21 -26). 331.Household of Faith (D&C121:45) The people whom store righteousness, stand approved of the Lord, are pure, serve God in righteousness, call upon the name of the Lord, and keep his commandments. (Nov. 1980 The Household of Faith, J. Richard Clarke Second Counselor in the Presiding Bishopric). 332.Humble/Humility (See also Nothingness of man, Reconciliation view towards) The condition of being meek and teachable. Humility includes recognizing our dependence upon God and desiring to submit to his will. (The Guide to the Scriptures).An accurate view of ones-self in the cosmos (the grand scheme of things; in relation to God). Willing to submit to reason. Freedom from pride; asense of unworthiness in the sight of God (1828 Noah Webster). To make low, bring low. Of bringing to the ground, making level, reducing to a plain (Greek Dictionary of the New Testament, 5013 tapeinoo - See Alma 42:30)Why is being humble important, why does it matter? Humility is always a requirement in receiving mercy, grace, and all other divine blessings. Humility is an attribute that invites others to trust pride is very much a deterrent. Romans 3:27 read in context D&C 3:4 This chunk of scriptures Romans 3:10-12, D&C 82:6, Psalm 53:1-3, - these next two contradict the first three - D&C 35:12, D&C 33:4 Unprofitable servant Mosiah 2:20-21, Luke 17:7-10 Luke 15:12 The prodigal son was entitled to get his fathers property, and the results werent well. W e shouldnt expect! No-one owes us anything. The parable of the Laborers in the Vineyard (cf. Matt 20:1-16) teaches us that we shouldnt expect any wage, for safety of not being disappointed. The Wages can be viewed as any kind of heavenly payment or reward justification, sanctification, revelation, grace, spiritual, physical, or mental healing, spiritual experiences in general, (all of these may be GIVEN at any time), inheritance of a kingdom of glory, a mansion in heaven. The humble of the earth learn to be content and view every good given to them as a reward unexpected. surely the thing God enjoys most about being God is the thrill of being merciful, especially to those who dont expect it and often feel they dont deserve it. (Jeffery R. Holland, The Laborers in the Vineyard, CR April 2012). Perhaps asking why God is humble is a better question. How is God humble? First, it comes down to the attribute of love. No loving person is selfish, nor comparative, boastful, hateful, or envious attributes of pride. Second, pride is always contrary to the nature of true happiness, thus contrary to the nature of God (Alma 41:11). How is the Father and Son humble? The Son gives glory to the Father, doing nothing but what he has seen Him do. As for the Father - and the Son, since finishing the Atonement, and all exalted beingsthey dont depend on any other person, they are omnipotent, they cant be taught sois humility done away with for them?

In what ways can we worship ourselves? One worships themself when they think and do more for themselves than others; they are saying that they matter more than others, and thus serve themselves rather than others. One worships themselves when they obstinately uphold their way without fairly considering others. At the center of self-worship is pride, and in fix of that is humility. In order for humility to work in every circumstance there must be a third party that everyone must be willing to submit to. This third party can be another human, but that way is fallible, principles and truth, or God, and we are privileged to discern His will through an unadulterated conscience, which is the Light of Christ. Without this third party, which should be considered the first of the three, someones way is chosen and opposition, or enmity, no matter how great or small, is always created. I cant imagine our God as being one who demands all praise; it seems very prideful, except for this reason: If we give all praise to Him, then there is no room for us to worship in idolatry, nor would there be anybody holding prominent positions in the world because our eyes would be all on God. No, our God worshiped His god, and that god worshiped his god and so forth. It seems that there is some kind of respect, honor, and love that each exalted being has for each-other that there is no room for prideand each being understands where they came from and who helped get them there and will forever be grateful for them. To worship is to emulate, thus when the scriptures say that _______worship God forever and ever, we see that ________are emulating His exalted being, and He is emulating His Gods exalted being, being unified in one whole. The unity among exalted beings must be so great that pride cannot enter. (See def. of Collectivity of the Gods and: "As man now is, God once was; As God now is, man may be." (The Teachings of Lorenzo Snow, comp. Clyde J. Williams (Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1984), 2). D&C 76:21, 92, 93, 110, 119 21 Angels and the sanctified worship God and the Lamb forever and ever. 92-93 All things bow and give glory to God who reigns on his throne forever and ever. 110 every knee shall bow and every tongue confess Is our God kneeling to his god? I believe in the collectivity that there exists a status wherein no-one longer demands praise - there is such a love toward eachother that I would assume they do, but the gods dont comman d their children who are now gods to give all glory to them any longer, though there will be an extreme respect and love towards them. We are now commanded to do so, because we are nothing without the grace of God and without looking towards His righteousness, truth, light, and glory. D&C 1:39 Jesus is truth, and he abides forever. What will our relationship be? We will always be in adoration of the Christ; I believe, even when one is exalted and has no necessity for Him any -longer. The feelings that this thought alone evokes illustrates that our feelings for him will never diminish. We will, in fact, rely on His merits, mercies, and grace until we are perfected truly a marvelous gift. What will our relationship with the Father be like? D&C 122:4, 9 Eternal life is being with and like God forever. Being with a being of incredible light, perfection, truth, knowledge, capacity, purity, love etc Can you see what God must give us in order for that to happen? JST Revelation 1:6 And hath made us kings and priests unto God and his Father; to him be glory and dominion for ever and ever. D&C 121:46 Just as ones future dominion will flow unto them without compulsory means forever and ever, so also will we flow unto our God forever and ever. Flow strongs D&C 133:56 The graves of the saints shall be opened; and they shall come forth and stand on the right hand of the Lamb, when he shall stand upon Mount Zion, and upon the holy city, the New Jerusalem; and they shall sing the song of the Lamb, day and night forever and ever. Not literally singing forever and ever metaphorically being in a state of praise. We will always be in adoration of Him.

There is something to be understood pertaining to the why of being humble. Pride always damns the Spirit of God. I think the Atonement teaches the answer to the question; Central to the doctrines of the Atonement is being At-One. In our journey back to the Father we must become unified with Him, which requires a

throwing away of ones own beliefs, desires, and behaviors that are not in harmony with his will this requires humility, for one cannot hold onto his own while clinging to the Fathers. This exercise of humility gets to be put in practice in nearly every interaction in this life. How is one humbled? Affliction Duet. 8:2(Israel in wilderness for 40 yrs.), Weakness Ether 12:27 Poverty Alma 32:12, 15 Ether 12:27 How can one humble themselves? Psalms 35:13 But as for memy clothing was sackcloth: I humbled my soul with fasting; and my prayer returned into mine own bosom. Alma 32:14 - Because of the word i.e. because they understand the word which moves them to humility they repent, which is itself a sign of humility. Alma 42:30 - O my son, I desire that ye should deny the justice of God no more. Do not endeavor to excuse yourself in the least point because of your sins, by denying the justice of God; but do you let the justice of God, and his mercy, and his long-suffering have full sway in your heart; and let it bring you down to the dust in humility. How do I do that? Just dont get in the waycontinually put away all thoughts of pride, have a mind and heart open to receive. I believe that His mercies are more readily at hand then commonly perceived, and that the born-again disciple striving for betterment can often be blessed with His mercies and gracesi.e. it shouldnt be a rarity to have these things have sway in our hearts. Vaughn J. Featherstone said this when asked, How I can gain humility?" Well, you know, we take an entire life studying about humility. How do you gain humility? I said, "Well, I have some ideas on it. But it would take longer than we've got here. But maybe in a sentence or two, I could say this: When you think you've got it, you've lost it." Then I said, "Think of the most humble person on the face of the earth. Who is that?" He said, "I suppose it's President Kimball." And I said, "I think you're right. What do you think he does more than any other person on the face of the earth?" He thought for a minute, then said, "I don't know." Then I said, "I believe it's service. I believe President Kimball is totally committed to service. If you want to be humble, you serve with every particle of your being." (Vaughn J. Featherstone, No Other Talent Exceeds Spirituality, BYU Fireside, August 01, 1976). Repentance is also vital. I think if we're going to be spiritual, or pure in heart, or if we're going to have humility, we need to repent. Repentance ought to be part of our lives every single day. Major things ought to be taken care of, of course, but also other minor things. Repentance ought to be just part of us and part of our being. (Vaughn J. Featherstone, No Other Talent Exceeds Spirituality, BYU Fireside, August 01, 1976). Dethrone yourself from the center of the world and put someone else there. An essence of Godliness is selflessness, a meaning of true love. Lifting, holding, and helping others progress and eventually attain a heavenly throne is a work for saviors on mount Zion. Godly service is a key to humility and perhaps the key to experiencing Eternity (i.e. experiencing a portion of Godliness). False sense of ascension righteous pride, or ________ is a false sense of ascension or progression because one seems to be progressing as they experience the blessings of the Atonement but then transfer the giver of the blessing to themselves as if they merited it; this will always result in another falla fall into the pit of the consequences of pride. How can I stay humble at all times? How can I stay humble even when others are praising me, or when I accomplish great things that took great effort? Take away the I (I did this, I worked so that this could happen, My way worked, I overcame this habit, etc) Alma 26:12 - Understand and review the doctrine of humility esp. that all we have is given from God and that in his strength or by his grace great things accomplished.

Ask in prayer for more challenges Continue to progress stretch your capacities Serve

1 Cor 12:7-10 - And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure. For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me. And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee: for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me. Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christs sake: for when I am weak, then am I strong. Some may say that humility (following someone elses way) makes it impossible to be and find your real self. They argue that personality would be void, but Jesus said For whosoever will save his life, shall lose it; or whosoever will save his life, shall be willing to lay it down for my sake; and if he is not willing to lay it down for my sake, he shall lose it. But whosoever shall be willing to lose his life for my sake, and the gospel, the same shall save it. ( JST Mark 8:37-38) True discovery is not found in following the appetites of the flesh, but in following the appeals of the Savior. Why is pride so destructive to the soul? Because pride damns ones access to the Atonement, and the Atonement is the means to all good and happiness. God gives us too much good to even think about any other way, and there is too much at stake to live in rebellion of truth and righteousness. Too many weighty chains, too much drama, regret, misery, sorrow, a lack of self-esteem, a diminished view of ones-self, a dull purpose for living, little guidance from the Spirit, pain of soul, lost opportunities, confusion, and an unsure course of lifeto name a few. (Sound Destructive?) Is it o.k. to accept praise? When is it o.k. to honor ones-self, or How should one honor ones-self? It would be inconsiderate and ungrateful to deny someones praise for something. Often, they are genuine and they sincerely want you to know that. Yet, as Jesus forwarded the glory to His Father, so also is it well for us to acknowledge God in our accomplishments. (John 14:31, 28, 24 10:29). It is good to feel a sense of approval for ones-self, and certainly good to feel the approval of God manifest by the Holy Ghost. The danger of self-praise is in comparison to others and in the distraction from ones progress. 333.Hymn The reference to singing a hymn, in the context of this being a Passover meal, would signify that this hymn would be part of the Hallel. The Hallel, Ps 11318, were divided and sung both before and after the Passover meal. The singing of the second half, 11518, signified the conclusion of the table-fellowship. The importance of this verse is described by Witherington: This reference supports the view that Jesus partook of no ordinary meal on the last night of his earthly life, but rather of a celebratory and sacred one. In reading Ps 118, the imagery of what Jesus is about to do becomes strikingly apparent. It is with this verse on his lips that he heads for the Mount of Olives. (Michael Biggerstaff in THE LORDS SUPPER: EXEGESIS OF MARK 14:2226, available at https://ojs.lib.byu.edu/spc/index.php/StudiaAntiqua/article/viewFile/11993/11933) 334.Hyperbole God uses extremes to get across principles and leave us without excuse. 335.Hypocephalus - 2 - So what is Facsimile 2? It is a representation of an Egyptian document known as a hypocephalus, which comes from the Greek instruction hupo tEn kephalEn under the head. It was a circular disk meant to be placed under the mummys head in accordance with instructions given in chapter 162 of the Book of the Dead in order to give the deceased warmth in the afterlife. More broadly, it was a sort of short version of the Book of Breathings, which was a short version of the Book of the Dead, which reflected themes from the Coffin Texts, which reflected themes from the Pyramid Texts, all of which were focused on instructions and means to navigate the afterlife and become gods. Hypocephali have the foundation, the substance of the whole doctrine of Egypt embodied on them. (P.J. de Horrack, Note sur un Hypocephale, RE 6 1862).

Facsimile 2 belongs to a class of Egyptian religious documents called hypocephali (Greek , under the head, a translation of the Egyptian xr tp with the same meaning). A hypocephalus is a small disk -shaped object made of papyrus, stuccoed linen, bronze, gold, wood, or clay, which the Egyptians placed under the head of their dead. They believed it would magically cause the head and body to be enveloped in flames or radiance, thus making the deceased divine. The hypocephalus itself symbolized the eye of Re or Horus,5 i.e., the sun, and the scenes portrayed on it relate to the Egyptian concept of the resurrection and life after death. To the Egyptians the daily rising and setting of the sun was a vivid symbol of the resurrection. The hypocephalus itself represented all that the sun encircles, i.e. the whole world. The upper portion represented the world of men and the day sky, and the lower portion (the part with the cow) the nether world and the night sky. Hypocephali first appeared during the Egyptian Saite Dynasty (663-525 B.C.) and their use continued down to at least the Christian era. (The Joseph Smith Hypocephalus . . . Twenty Years Later by Michael D. Rhodes Available at http://home.comcast.net/~michael.rhodes/JosephSmithHypocephalus.pdf It had mystic powers to preserve the needful warmth of the life of Osiris (fig. 15). The Joseph Smith Hypercephalus was the first published. The original of the Joseph Smith Hypocephalus, or Hypocephalus of Sheshonq, is a part of the Joseph Smith Papyri. It was found in the Gurneh area of Thebes, Egypt, around the year 1818. ("The Joseph Smith Hypocephalus . . . Twenty Years Later" by Michael D. Rhodes). From translation of the text, its owner's name was Sheshonq. Three hypocephali in the British Museum (37909, 8445c, and 8445f) are similar to the Joseph Smith Hypocephalus both in layout and text and were also found in Thebes. A woodcut image of the hypocephalus was initially published on March 15, 1842, in Volume III, No. 10 of the Latter Day Saint newspaper Times and Seasons. (Available from http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Joseph_Smith_Hypocephalus) 336.Hypocrisy Is the false pretense of virtue or righteousness and pretending to be something that we are not. If we know what is right and profess to live by that knowledge but, in fact, do not, we are hypocrites (Without Guile, Elder Joseph B. Wirthlin, CR May 1988). See Matt. 23:2728 The Savior often denounced those who did without beingcalling them hypocrites: This people honoureth me with their lips, but their heart is far from me (Mark 7:6). To do without to be is hypocrisy, or feigning to be what one is nota pretender. (Lynn G. Robbins of the Seventy, What Manner of Men and Women Ought Ye to Be? CR April 2011). 337.Hypostasis (hupostasis) reality, or nature of. Thus, rather than the Hypostasis of the Archons, it is the Nature of the Archons.

I
338.Idle When one is idle, one is disembodied; they are not using their body nor many faculties that God blesses them with. (E.g. Video games). Ex. 20:9

339.Idol Any person or object that is worshipped. (see worship) Anything on which we set our affections; that to which we indulge an excessive and sinful attachment. (1828 Noah Webster) 340.Idolatry (see worship) The worship of anything that is not of God. Ea. Images, people, statues, pictures, animals, objects etc 341.Inasmuch 1. In the degree that; insofar as 2. In view of the fact that; since (Merriam Webster) Thus it may denote conditional language or it may be used just to reference something with it. 342.Indignation displeasure against sin. (See Wrath, Destruction, Anger, Vengeance) 343.Individuality There is more individuality in those who are more holy. Sin, on the other hand, brings sameness; it shrinks us to addictive appetites and insubordinate impulses. For a brief surging, selfish moment, sin may create the illusion of individuality, but only as in the grunting, galloping Gadarene swine!... Our deficiencies of style usually reflect an underdeveloped Christian attribute, as when a chronically poor listener exhibits a lack of love or meekness. You and I are too quick to forgive ourselves in matters of style. (See Matt. 8:2832.) (Neal A. Maxwell, Repentance, Ensign Nov. 1991, 30). 344.Inequality Mosiah 29:31-32 345.Infinite (See also def. Finite) 346.Infinite Atonement - Alma 34:10 - Infinite and eternal = eternal is not infinite (see def. Eternity), thus the atonement is finite. It is only for this eternity. Just for children of Adam (2N9:21). 347.Infinite God (See def. Finite God) 348.Infirmity An unsound or unhealthy state of the bodyor mind; weakness; feebleness (1828 Noah Webster). Distinguished from firmness, soundness, or healthiness of mind or body. 349.Iniquity Deviation from *righteousness+; sin; wickedness; any act of injustice (1828 Noah Webster). 350.Initiatory - Exodus 40:12-13 Gives us our spiritual potential and pronounces physical and mental blessings upon us. The physical and mental blessings are to aid us in developing personal purity and doing Gods work more efficiently. It manifests high laws that are absolutely attributes of God and that will aid us in the sanctifying process. The initiatory tells the receiver some cardinal physical, mental, and spiritual attributes that must be developed until they are perfected, which Gods have; They possess an immortal (physical) body, they are an all-knowing intelligence (mental) and a complete entity in all forms of righteousness (spiritual). The garment is not authorized by any prior prayer or blessing but after one goes through the cl othing ordinance they are contingently efficacious based on ones obedience to their temple covenants. What is said in the initiatory is dualistic, in that the blessings are often the commandments, or the commandments are the blessings; i.e. the blessings are contingent upon the commandments. It is against Gods law to bless someone with no effort on their part; thus we shouldnt expect the blessings of the initiatory without work. (Read D&C 88:74-75 It is a prerequisite to becoming clean from the blood and sins of this generation). There are words repeated because of the stages of progression washing (like ---------); acting upon these will progress one to being anointed, (like ______), and then acting upon those will progress one until their election is sealed unto Godhood. We are washed to become clean from the blood and sins of this generation; we are anointed to become a kings or queens unto God and to be able to rule and reign in the house of Israel. We are symbolically brought unto the door of the congregation for washings and anointings. (I.e. we are brought to a point directly preparatory to entrancewe are in sight, a vision of what we may become, and where we may go is set. The tabernacle of the congregation symbolizes the dwelling place of the Lord). The initiatory shows the pattern of perfection, redemption, and overcoming. Overcoming is being clean from the blood and sins of our generation. Priesthood is organization (creation) and is instituted to organize us from chaos from the beginning up unto completeness and wholeness in an exalted state (which is perfection). Washing justification. Anointing

sanctification. Kaphar (Hebrew) to cover and protect from all powers of the destroyer. Thus all are related to at-one-ment. This is the pattern or the ordering of reconciliation, and can be experienced by all confirmed members of the church who truly repent. Chaos 1. Intellectual unorganized intellect; chiefly manifest by confusion; ignorance, hard-heartedness 2. Physical unbalanced, unhealthy, and a degree or more of chronic sickness a well ordered body is a body who receives constant nourishment and that receives no poison (symbolic of sin). 3. Spiritual unorganized understanding as well as any sort of underdeveloped Godly attribute. Each change in our intrinsic nature towards godliness increases our spiritual organization. 4. Social enmity, lack of love, and selfishness towards others. These things are social chaos because they all pit ones-self against others and that is not at-one-ment which is organized whole. In what ways are we to progress from chaotic matter to a unified perfected whole? Luke 2:52 And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favour with God and man. We are to be ordered in every manner, and the pattern is established for that. 1. Intellectually, Knowledge (Discerning then organizing between truth and error until we know all things) Truth is to be circumscribed into one great whole. Our main focus should be on learning things pertaining to life and salvation. 2. Physical We do here what we can to treat our temples like a temple by eating well and exercising, and then we are perfected and made whole physically at the resurrection. 3. Spiritually This is developing all attributes of Godliness until they are wholly a part of you. 4. Socially Overcoming chaos socially would be learning of how God interacts and treats others and emulating Him (i.e. always doing what He would do). In these ways we fulfill the admonition to exercise the priesthood daily. ) FOUR is symbolic of the fullness of man (North, South, East, West geographical fullness) Creation is organizing. After the plan was presented in the premortal council, the world was organized and physical life was organized, and prior to that we were organized. These things all point to the priesthood. Organizing life and improving life is central to the gospel (John 10:10). All ordinances organize us on condition of worthiness and then faithfulness to the covenants made therein. The power of the Spirit is the actual energy that communicate s light, truth, knowledge, revelation, feelings, and strength from heaven to man. [Mercy and Grace are implicit in these]. The priesthood is the authority to direct that power and enhances or magnifies the signal or energy with which the power of the Spirit is transmitted to the heart and mind of the individual. The priesthood is the right and the privilege to control and handle the powers of Heaven. The powers of Heaven are the Spirit or the light of Christ, thus priesthood is the right or privilege to control or handle the Spirit of Christ for the blessing and edification of his children. (Michael King, see D&C 121:36 -43, Moroni 10:5; D&C 76:10-12) Similar to all rituals and ceremonies, the anointing of the objects and persons held symbolic religious significance. Although the symbols attached to the anointing rite are numerous, they may be categorized into four groups: (1) The anointing sanctified an object or person for divine service; (2) the anointing represented a "gesture of approach," allowing the anointed person to approach sacred space; (3) olive oil signified the Holy Ghost; and (4) the anointing rite was Christ centered persons who received the anointing became a type or shadow of Jesus Christ, who is the Anointed One.

The rite of anointing - This rite played an integral role in the various rites of approach. As noted previously, the rite succeeded the ritual ablutions with pure water, but preceded the vesting rite. The rite of anointing sanctified the individual and prepared him for entrance into the temple. The locale where the anointing rite took place was significant. For the priests of the Mosaic law, the anointing rite took place at the door of the court of the people, outside of the temple proper. For Solomon, the anointing rite was administered near the temple, but outside of its walls. The moment of anointing in the sequence of temple rituals was also significant, for both ablutions and anointings preceded the temple's sacrificial ceremonials. It is only after the gestures of approach have transpired that individuals are permitted to approach Deity. (Donald W. Parry, Ritual Anointing with Olive Oil in Ancient Israelite Religion in The Allegory of the Olive Tree, Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute). Finally, the relationship between the baptismal rite and the anointing rite deserves investigation. Many similarities exist between the two. The ordinance of baptism, representing a ritual washing, is followed by the reception of the Holy Ghost (baptism by fire), and the ordinance of ritual ablutions (washings) is followed by the anointing with olive oil (for example, the Holy Ghost). Both rites are connected with the idea of an entrance through a gateway. The baptismal rite represents a gateway into the kingdom of God (2 Nephi 31:9, 18); the anointing rite is a gesture of approach that permits the recipient of the rite to enter through the entrance hall of the temple. In connection with the gateway, it is interesting to note that Jesus metaphorically signifies the "door" (John 10:7, 9), and he is called the "keeper of the gate" (2 Nephi 9:41). Both the baptismal and anointing rites transform the recipient into a new person, a new creation. After the anointing of King Saul, for instance, it is written that Saul was "turned into another man," for "God gave him another heart" (1 Samuel 10:1, 6, 9). Similarly, those who are baptized "walk in newness of life" (Romans 6:4). And both provide a sanctification from sin and worldliness (1 Corinthians 6:11; Hebrews 10:22). Concerning the sanctifying powers that come from the combination of ritual ablutions and reception of the Holy Ghost, Titus wrote, "Not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost" (Titus 3:5). (Donald W. Parry, Ritual Anointing with Olive Oil in Ancient Israelite Religion in The Allegory of the Olive Tree, Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute). Testament of Levi 8:2-10 - And I saw seven men in white clothing, who were saying to me, Arise, put on the vestments of the priesthood, the crown of righteousness, the oracle of understanding, the robe of truth, the breastplate of faith, the miter for the head, and the apron for pr ophetic power. Each carried one of these and put them on me and said, From now on be a priest, you and all your posterity. The first anointed me with holy oil and gave me a staff. The second washed me with pure water, fed me by hand with bread and holy wine, and put on me a holy and glorious vestment. The third put on me something made of linen, like an ephod. The fourth placed . . . around me a girdle which was like purple. The fifth gave me a branch of rich olive wood. The sixth placed a wreath on my head. The seventh placed the priestly diadem on me and filled my hands with incense, in order that I might serve as priest for the Lord God. Our Temple experience also has seven, 3 in the initiatory and 4 in the endowment, representing perfection. Midrash Alpha Beta diRabbi Akiba - What, then, do Michael and Gabriel do? In that hour they got hold of the hand of each one of the wicked and pull them up, like a man who raises his fellow man and pulls him up from a pit . . . And Gabriel and Michael stand over them in that hour, and wash them, and anoint them with oil, and heal them of the wounds of Gehenna, and clothe them in beautiful and good garments, and take them by their hand, and bring them before the Holy One, blessed be He . . . And when they reach the gate of the Garden of Eden, first Gabriel and Michael enter and take counsel with the Holy One, blessed be He, answers

them and says: Let them enter and see my Glory. (The Messiah Texts: Jewish Legends of Three Thousand Years (Detroit: Wayne State University, 1988), 252-53). In early Christianity, following the apostasy, temple initiation eventually merged with the baptismal initiation, which included both washing and anointing with oil, along with donning of white clothing and sometimes the reception of a new name. Especially significant in this respect are the five catechetical lectures delivered by the fourth-century bishop St. Cyril to newly-baptized Christians, comprising lectures 19-23 in the collection. In the first lecture (19:1011), he speaks of the converts being clothed in the garment of salvation, even Jesus Christ. And reminds them that these things were done in the outer chamber. But if God will, when in the succeeding lectures on the Mysteries we have entered into the Holy of Holies, we shall there know the symbolical meaning of the things which are there performed. In the second lecture (20:2-4), he reminds his listeners that those things, which were done by you in the inner chamber, were symbolical. As soon, then, as ye entered, ye put off your tunic; and this was an image of putting off the old man with his deeds. Having stripped yourselves, ye were naked . . . Then, when ye were stripped, ye were anointed with exorcised oil, from the very hairs of your head to your feet, and were made partakers of the good olive-tree, Jesus Christ . . . After these things, ye were led to the holy pool of Divine Baptism. In the third lecture (21:3-4, 6), he explains that the ointment is symbolically applied to the forehead and thy other senses; and while the body is anointed with the visible ointment, the soul is sanctified by Holy and life-giving Spirit. And ye were first anointed on the forehead . . . Then on your ears; that ye might receive the ears which are quick to hear the Divine Mysteries . . . Then on the nostrils . . . Afterwards on your breast, then he notes that the anointing is for the high priest and king, suggesting that the initiate becomes a priest and king. In the fourth lecture (22:8), Cyril cites Ecclesiastes 9:8 (Let thy garments be always white; and let thy head lack no ointment) and adds, But now, having put off thy old garments, and put on those which are spiritually white, thou must be continually robed in white: of course we mean not this, that thou art always to wear white raiment; but thou must be clad in the garments that are truly white and shining and spiritual. (John A. Tvedtnes, Early Christian and Jewish Rituals Related to Temple Practices, 1999 Fair Conference, available at: http://www.fairlds.org/fair-conferences/1999-fairconference/1999-early-christian-and-jewish-rituals-related-to-temple-practices#en7). 351.Inspire To infuse into the mind or heart certain desires or appetites by exciting, enlivening, giving new life to, and encouraging. (see Alma 48:1) 352.Inspired Version of the Bible Full text available at: http://www.centerplace.org/hs/iv/default.htm First published in 1867 by the Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints under the leadership of Joseph Smith III. 353.Inspiration Divine guidance given to man by God. Inspiration often comes by the Spirit in a variety of ways to the mind or heart of a person (Lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). When it is crisp and clear and essential, it warrants the title of revelation. When it is a series of promptings we often have to guide us step by step to a worthy objective, it is inspiration (Elder Richard G. Scott, CR April 2012). Both revelation and inspiration come through the Holy Ghost. Inspiration is not only a form guidance or communication, but carries with it an ennobling, enlivening, and fresh perspective or determination. We are inspired to do things, revelation can be just knowledge given to you. 354.Intelligence(s) (See also def. Spirit Body, Birth) Define with D&C scriptures - Intelligence is eternal and exists upon a self-existent principle. It is a spirit from age to age and there is no creation about it. All the minds and spirits that God ever sent into the world are susceptible of enlargement ( Joseph Smith, Teachings of the Presidents of the Church, p. 210).

Is intelligence matter? What else would it be? Intelligence is information that has built in it a quality of self-referral. This self-referral is a feedback loop, that is, information that influences its own expression! This is how information becomes intelligence and gets the ability to evolve and transform into higher levels of being. Thus consciousness is the basis of creation. Intelligence can't be localized, only the expression. Material or things that we see here are a unifying or organizing of energies. We are a relation of energies. Our thoughts and bodies are changing always, thus they are illusion or deception. There is nothing in those that you can say is you. (Notes from (Deepak Chopra, David Simon, Training the Mind, Healing the Body, Audio Conference, Nightingale Conant (2000), disc 2) REVIEW THESE PARAGRAPHS- From: Eric Skousen, Earth in the Beginning, God only gave us a spiritual birth, did not create intelligences. (281-93). "to be useful in the fathers..." "intelligences that demonstrate the greatest capacity for achievement and obedience are given spirit bodies in the image of God" (281) We had to gain a body to associate with the fallen/disassociated/corporeal world. "intelligence must be associated with element to operate at any level in the organized universe" (283) "as we are living here on earth, we can learn a great deal bout our own intelligence, and therefore, about intelligences in general." (284) Intelligence is self-knowing and can communicate with other intelligences. "because intelligence can broadcast a manifestation of what it is and what it is doing, the Lord often associates the intelligence with 'light and 'truth' intelligence is sometimes called 'truth' and its power to communicate concerning itself is called 'the light of truth' (D&C 93:36)" "each intelligence is constantly readiating a manifestation of what it is and what it is doing." (284) "*The intelligence/light of truth+ 'shineth', radiates to other intelligences a knowledge of what is is, what it has been, and what it wants to do in the future.". (D&C93:24) (284) Intelligence can also "observe, remember, associate previous observations and experiences, creatively imagine, idealize and design." It has the "innate capacity to be enlarged". "Qualities and attributes depend entirely upon the connection with organized matter for their development and visible manifestation." ( Brigham Young JD 11:121) (see context) So intelligence is invisible? Matter receives intelligence. (JD 7:2) "once matter has been associated with intelligence, it is capable of responding to the will of the Creators." "each intelligence assigned to element can sense the will of the Gods and, associated with element, now has the capacity to act on this will." (288) Until it is connected with element, intelligence cannot act upon other matter or respond to the will of Gods? "the authority to establish order through voluntary obedience is called 'priesthood". (288) "the entity resulting from the total infusion of intelligence into element is called 'kingdom". (289) Intelligence is locked in after the necessary proving time. A plant or animal or cell or planet or human is permanently assigned to the level it achieves. (291) 355.Intent Be without do really isnt beingit is self-deception, believing oneself to be good merely because ones intentions are good. Do without behypocrisyportrays a false image to others, while be without do portrays a false image to oneself. (Lynn G. Robbins of the Seventy, What Manner of Men and Women Ought Ye to Be? CR April 2011). 356.Intercession - The act of mediating; interposition between two parties at variance, with a view to reconciliation (1828 Noah Webster). Jesus gained the power to intercede from the Father because he finished broke the band of death (Mosiah 15:8). It is standing betwixt *the children of men+ and justice and

having the ability to coordinate the powers of the Atonement (Mosiah 15:9). If we were left to justice alone we would never gain forgiveness, cleansing from sin, or joy in this lifeas we would only suffer under guilt, penalties, and self-degradation; and we would never have the chance to attain eternal life, but because Christ provided an Atonement, He has power to plead with the Father and apply mercy, succor and hope. We have a loving mediator! (See John 17 for the intercessory prayer) 357.Interpose Mosiah 29:19 To place between or among; to offer aid or services, for relief or the adjustment of differences. To mediate or reconcile between parties (1828 Noah Webster) 358.Introspection Alma 5 (esp. v.19) To look into or within; to view the inside (1828 Noah Webster). To introspect ones self is to thoroughly examine or search ones soul their motives, desires, status with God and others, thoughts, and any other thing, especially pertaining to their intrinsic selftheir real self. A great deal can be accomplished when one searches their soul by looking through the light of the body, which is the eye, through the mirror, and doing so with upmost honesty and willingness to change. Do you see purity or lust, enmity or forgiveness, contention or love, laziness or willingness, idolatry or true worship? Robert D. Hales said: With His love and the love of His Son in my heart, I challenge each of us to follow our spiritual desires and come to ourselves. Lets have a talk with ourselves in the mirror and ask, Where do I stan d on living my covenants? We are on the right path when we can say, I worthily partake of the sacrament each week, I am worthy to hold a temple recommend and go to the temple, and I sacrifice to serve and bless others. (Coming to Ourselves: The Sacrament, the Temple, and Sacrifice in Service, Robert D. Hales, CR April 2012). I had an experience on my mission that was a heavy changing point in my spiritual journey, that only lasted a few short minutes; but what led up to it was many years of mistakes and regret. We were in our apartment and I was probably just washing my face with some cool water. As I looked in the mirror the Spirit fell upon me and I had views that I never have had impressed upon me before, at-least not to this degree of realization. I found myself staring into my eyes and I saw, finally, things as they really were; the will of the Almighty flooding into my heart. I knew that I had to change for good, forever. I saw not only a view of Gods disapproval, but a view of my spiritual potential. I knew Gods loving will and reasons for it more than everHis abhorrence of immorality and love of doing good always. I wanted to repent more than ever before. My soul was torn and harrowed. I now view this as one of the most precious experiences of my life. I wish I could have experienced this long before, but I now see that I was not spiritually mature enough to have it any time before. I pray that I can always retain such a reverence for virtue and purity. 359.Isaiah The great channel changer. Must be read like poetry, not prose images and symbols dont read Isaiah, see Isaiah. It just may be that my salvation (and yours also!) does in fact depend upon our ability to understand the writings of Isaiah as fully and truly as Nephi understood them. (Bruce R. McConkie, Ten Keys to Understanding Isaiah, Ensign Oct. 1973). http://www.lds.org/ensign/1973/10/ten-keys-to-understanding-isaiah?lang=eng

J
360.Jealous God Ex. 20:5, Deut. 5:9, Deut. 6:15, Mosiah 11:22 - Jealous in the scriptures has two meanings: 1. to be fervent and to have sensitive and deep feelings about someone or something 2. To be envious of someone or suspicious that another will gain some advantage (See D&C 67:10. (Lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). God is a jealous God, meaning that He genuinely loves us (def. 1). As such He works in various ways specific and necessary to bring about our happiness and salvation, even if that means punishment, affliction, bondage, or being slow to hear our cries (See Mosiah 11:21-25). Isnt saying I and Me prideful and selfish? 361.Jesus, birth of 1N11:18-19, Matt 1:20, Luke1:31 362.Jesus, worship of (See also def. True and Living Church) Is Jesus for everyone on earth? Why is Jesus the One and True God and not any other? This is where the term only begotten Son becomes very important. He is the chosen One commissioned by the Father, the One who created the earth, and whos light is in all men and woman. Missionary Work and non-Christians - Let others worship their gods initially pointed not to Jesus but to every good thing; then their conscience (the light of Christ) will lead them to the covenant gospel without compulsory means. Why not just worship truth and righteousness or the Father? (See 363.Jeu - the true God this definition is often given directly after the usage of the word Jeu in the book of Jeu. From my understanding it is Jesus. Jeu is called the First Man, he is the overseer of the Light, messenger of the First Precept, and constitutes the forces of the Heimarmene. In the Books of the Jeu this "great Man" is the King of the Light-treasure, he is enthroned above all things and is the goal of all souls. According to the Naassenes, the Protanthropos is the first element; the fundamental being before its differentiation into individuals. "The Son of Man" is the same being after it has been individualized into existing things and thus sunk into matter. (Catholic Encyclopedia - Gnosticism, doctrine of the Primevil man available at: http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/06592a.htm accessed March 2013). 364.Jeu, book of 2 Jeu appears to be one of the most important early Christian manuscripts ever discovered, older than anything we have in the New Testament. http://maxwellinstitute.byu.edu/publications/transcripts/?id=57 "as a Jeu becomes a Father in a new world, the Fathers then appoint new Jeus [Jehovahs] for new worlds, who in turn will become Fathers, (1 Jeu 56, in Schmidt, Books of Jeu and the Untitled Text, 48 50). "There are many mansions," says the Second Coptic Gnostic Work, "regions, spaces, heavens, degrees, and worlds, and they all have but one law. If you keep that law you too can become a creator of worlds." "It is the perfect Father who produced the all, in Whom the all is, and in Whom the all will rule," says the Gospel of Truth. "Out of the One come countless multitudes which yet remain in the One," says the Sophia Christi. But the one God always remains in control. For only on condition of being exactly like him can souls take the next step. God will trust you to represent him, to act for him, only if he knows that you will do exactly what he would do in all

circumstances. Then he can leave you alone. He trusts you. You're like hima perfect identity, as far as your function is concerned. You can just carry on his work. It's like arriving at the same answer to a problem. He will trust you only if he is sure you will come out with the same answer as he did. "All other worlds look to the same God, also to the common Son," says the Untitled Gnostic Text. The crucifixion is effective in other worlds, as it is in this one. "All the cosmoses follow the pattern of a single world (called the topos)," says the Sophia Christi."Ever since the beginning this has been so. This pattern keeps the entire physis (physical universe) in a state of joy and rejoicing," being dominated by one mind, by one great plan. "For he is the Savior of the worlds. The worlds will come before him in order and in shining oath." "God is the Father of all the worlds," says Clement. "He knows them. They keep their courses in covenant to him." "He calls them by name and they answer him from eternity to eternity," says the Ethiopic Enoch. "As the Father of greatness is in the glorious worlds, so his Son rules among those cosmoses as the first Chief Lord of all the powers." (Hugh W. Nibley, Apocryphal Writings and Teachings of the Dead Sea Scrolls Reprinted by permission from Temple and Cosmos, vol. 12, Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute). 365.Journal of Discourses It is important to take into account the recording procedures of the early days. Much of the writings in the journals are incomplete and inaccurate transcriptions containing self-interpretation of what the speaker said. (Just as if we were to take handwritten notes; we couldnt transcribe the exact). When these words are verified by following prophets and published with the approval of the brethren, then the words become official doctrine. 366.Joy Morals is not properly the doctrine of how we are to make ourselves happy, but of how we are to become worthy of happiness. Someone is worthy of possessing a thing or a state when it harmonizes with the highest good that he is in possession of it. Wothiness to be happy is that quality of a person, based upon the subjects own will, such that a reason giving universal lawswould harmonize with all the ends of this person. (Immanuel Kant, The Metaphysical Principles of Virtue, p. 244, 281). (I.e. Living up to your knowledge) True happiness is a gift of God given to the worthy. You never saw a true Saint in the world that had sorrow, neither can you find one. If persons are destitute of the fountain of living water, or the principles of eternal life, then they are sorrowful. (Brigham Young, JD 6:41). 367.Joseph Smith (Brian L. Smith, Taught From On High: The Ministry Of Angelic Messengers To The Prophet Joseph Smith, in Joseph Smith and the Doctrinal Restoration (Provo: Brigham Young University, Religious Studies Center, 2005), 33245). The following is a list of many of the personages who appeared to Joseph Smith and restored keys or delivered divine instructions. PERSONAGE God the Father Jesus Christ Moroni John the Baptist SELECTED REFERENCES JS-H 1:17; HC 1:5; D&C 76:2 JS-H 1:17; HC 1:56; D&C 76:2024; 110:210 JS-H 1:3049, 59; JD 17:374 D&C 13:1; HC 1:3942 KEYS GIVEN OR NATURE OR APPEARANCE Opened this dispensation introduced the Son. Called Joseph as a prophet; accepted the temple. Tutored Joseph; gave him keys of stick of Ephraim Restored Aaronic Priesthood and its keys.

Peter, James, John Moses Elias Elijah Adam (Michael) Noah (Gabriel) Raphael Various angels Lehi Nephi Mormon Unnamed angel Unnamed angel Unnamed angel

D&C 27:12; 128:20; JD 18:326; HC 1:4042 D&C 110:11; JD 21:65; 23:48 D&C 27:6; 110:12; JD 23:48 D&C 110:1316 HC 2:380; 3:388; D&C 128:21; JD 18:326; 21:94; 23:48 D&C 128:21; JD 21:94; 23:48 D&C 128:21 D&C 128:21 JD 16:26566 JD 21:161; 16:266; 17:374 JD 17:374 D&C 27; HC 1:106 Life of Heber C. Kimball; Temples of the Most High Biography and Family Records of Lorenzo Snow

Restored Melchizedek Priesthood and apostleship and keys. Restored keys of gathering and leading the ten tribes. Committed the gospel of Abraham Conferred the sealing power. Restored keys (perhaps of the presidency over the earth). Restored keys (perhaps of the power to preach the gospel). Restored keys (perhaps of the dispensation of Enochs day). Restored keys (all declaring their individual dispensation). Ministered to him. Tutored Joseph; gave him keys. Tutored Joseph; gave him keys. Taught concerning use of wine in the sacrament. Sent to accept dedication of the Kirtland temple. Visited Joseph three times; commanded him to practice plural marriage, as previously revealed by the Lord.

Although keys, instructions, or information may have been given by some of the personages in the following list, they are generally noted as simply having been seen by Joseph.

Abel Seth Enos Cainan Mahalaleel Jared (Bible) Enoch Methuselah Lamech Eve Abraham Isaac Jacob Joseph, son of Jacob Twelve Jewish Apostles (Peter,

JD 18:325; HC 3:388 JD 21:94; D&C 107:5357; HC 3:388 HC 3:388; D&C 107:5357; HC 3:388 HC 3:388; D&C 107:5357 JD 18:325; D&C 107:5357; HC 3:388 HC 3:388; D&C 107:5357 HC 3:388; D&C 107:5357; JD 21:65 JD 18:325; D&C 107:5357; HC 3:388 JD 18:325 Oliver B. Huntington diary D&C 27:10; JD 21:94; 23:48 D&C 27:10; JD 21:94 D&C 27:10; JD 21:94 D&C 27:10 JD 21:94 (Names in Matthew 10:1

James, and John already counted above) Twelve Nephite Apostles (Includes the Three Nephites) Zelph the Lamanite Alvin Smith (Josephs deceased brother) Paul Alma I saw many angels Satan and his associates

4, Luke 6:1316) JD 21:94 (Names recorded in 3 Nephi 19:4) Times & Seasons, 6:788 HC 2:380 TPJS 180 JD 13:47 Warren Cowderys account of the First Vision JSH 1:1516; D&C 128:20; JD 3:299 30

368.Judeo-Christian 369.Judge/judging 1. To compare facts or ideas, and perceive their agreement or disagreement, and thus to distinguish truth from falsehood. 2. To form an opinionto hear and determine3. The righteous statutes and commandments of God are called His judgments (1828 Noah Webster Noah Webster). Dallin H. Oaks: I believe that the scriptural command to "judge not" refers most clearly to this final judgment, as in the Book of Mormon declaration that "man shall not . . . judge; for judgment is mine, saith the Lord" (Mormon 8:20). I believe this commandment was given because we presume to make final judgments whenever we proclaim that any particular person is going to hell (or to heaven) for a particular act or as of a particular time. When we do this--and there is great temptation to do so--we hurt ourselves and the person we pretend to judge. The effect of one mortal's attempting to pass final judgment on another mortal is analogous to the effect on athletes and observers if we could proclaim the outcome of an athletic contest with certainty while it was still underway. Similar reasoning forbids our presuming to make final judgments on the outcome of any person's lifelong mortal contest. We must refrain from making final judgments on people, because we lack the knowledge and the wisdom to do so. The scriptures require mortals to make what I will call "intermediate judgments." These judgments are essential to the exercise of personal moral agency. Church leaders are specifically commanded to judge (Mosiah 26:29, 32D&C 58:17, 107:72). The Savior also commanded individuals to be judges, both of circumstances and of other people. We must, of course, make judgments every day in the exercise of our moral agency, but we must be careful that our judgments of people are intermediate and not final. Thus, our Savior's teachings contain many commandments we cannot keep without making intermediate judgments of people: "Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before swine" (Matthew 7:6); "Beware of false prophets. . . . Ye shall know them by their fruits" (Matthew 7:1516); and "Go ye out from among the wicked" (D&C 38:42). JST, Matthew 7:12; see also John 7:24, Alma 41:14 *How are we to judge righteously?+A righteous judgment must, by definition, be intermediatea righteous judgment will be guided by the Spirit of the Lord, not by anger, revenge, jealousy, or self-interest to be righteous an intermediate judgment must be within our stewardshipwe should, if possible, refrain from judging until we have adequate knowledge of the factswhenever pos sible we will refrain from judging people and only judge situationsapply righteous standards; If we apply unrighteous standards, our judgment will be unrighteous. (Judge Not and Judging. DALLIN H. OAKS BYU on 1 March 1998). When we judge, were doing one of two thingswere either discerning the nature of our experiences (weighing evidence), or were condemning. All of us, hopefully, are continually discerning, but not condemning. In Matthew 7:2 (Joseph Smith Translation) the Savior says, Judge not unri ghteously, that you be not judged, but judge righteous judgment. *JST, Matt. 7:2+ I suggest that discerning between rightness and

wrongness, discovering the true nature of a given act under the inspiration of the Spirit, is appropriate or righteous judgment. Condemnation is the unrighteous judgment referred to ( The Case Against Anger, Burton C. Kelly, Ensign Feb. 1980). Most often we do not have the power nor the ability to judge accurately. God is the only one, thus when we judge we must only judge righteously (i.e. assume the good, doubt the bad), and judge intermediately for our learning and protection. Most often we can apply the phrase: judge actions, not people. In gazing upon the intelligence reflected in the countenances of my fellow beings, I gaze upon the image of Him whom I worshipthe God I serve. I see His image and a certain amount of His intelligence there. I feel it within myself. My nature shrinks at the divinity we see in others. This is the cause of that timidity to which I have referred which I experience when rising to address a congregation. (Brigham Young, JD 13:171). 370.Judgment Who will Judge? Although others will participate in the judgment process, the final judgment rests with Christ. The twelve apostles of the Lamb will judge the righteous among the Twelve tribes of Israel (D&C 29:12; Matt. 19:28; 1 Ne. 12:9-10), and the Twelve Nephite disciples will judge the Nephites (3 Ne. 27:27). God the Father and the Holy Ghost will also participate in Judgment (Alma 11:44). Bruce R. McConkie clarified that scripture saying that it means simply that Christs judicial decisions are those of the other two members of the Godhead because all three are perfectly united as one. The ancient Twelve and the Nephite Twelve, and no doubt others similarly empowered, will sit in judgment, under Christ, on selected portions of the house of Israel; but their decrees will be limited to those who love the Lord and have kept his commandments, and none else (D&C 29:12; 3 Ne. 27:27; Matt. 19:28). (Bruce R. McConkie, The Promised Messiah (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1978), 21516). There will be a whole hierarchy of judges who, under Christ, shall judge the righteous. He alone shall issue the decrees of damnation for the wicked" (McConkie, p. 520). The Lord Jesus Christ earned the right to judge every earthly soul as he ensured the plan of redemption through the Atonement (3 Ne. 27:14-16; Alma 42:23). Who will be judged? How many judgments are there? The concept of a final judgment requires that it be deferred until the entire mortal experience is completed. The Plan of Salvation teaches of a partial judgment at the time of death, when the spirit leaves the mortal body and enters the world of spirits (Alma 40:11-14), of another partial judgment at the time of resurrection, when the spirit and the physical body are permanently resurrected and reunited (Alma 11:45); and of a final judgment (Rev. 20:12; D&C 38:5) that will consign individuals to an eternal status (D&C 29:2729; 3 Ne. 26:4). What is judgment bar? On what conditions will we be judged? Individuals are judged according to their works, thoughts, words, and the desires of their hearts (Alma 12:14; D&C 137:9). O ye that embark in the service of God, see that ye serve him with all your heart, might, mind and strength, that ye may stand blameless before God at the last day (D&C 4:2). Members of the church have commandments such as Come unto Christ, and be perf ected in him, and deny yourselves of all ungodliness (Moroni 10:34). Can we deny these commandments and be hypocrites and yet feel that all will be well in the judgment day? Therefore if that man repenteth not, and remaineth and dieth an enemy to God, t he demands of divine justice do awaken his immortal soul to a lively sense of his own guilt, which doth cause him to shrink from the presence of the Lord, and doth fill his breast with guilt, and pain, and anguish, which is like an unquenchable fire, whose flame

ascendeth up forever and ever. And now I say unto you, that mercy hath no claim on that man; therefore his final doom is to endure a never-ending torment (Mosiah 2:38-39). What records will be used in judgment? Three sets of records will be used in judgment: the records kept in heaven, the records kept on earth (D&C 128:6-7, WofM 1:11), and the records embedded in the consciousness of each individual (MD, p. 97; cf. Alma 11:43). "Because that record that is written by the man himself in the tablets of his own mind-that record that cannot lie-will in that day be unfolded before God and angels, and those who shall sit as judges" (JD 11:79; cf. Alma 41:7). How will the records be used in Judgment? The sacred books kept in the archives of eternity are to be opened in the great judgment day, and compared with the records kept on the earth; and then, if it is found that things have been done by the authority and commandment of the Most High, in relation to the dead, and the same things are found to be recorded both on earth and in heaven, such sacred books will be opened and read before the assembled universe in the day of judgment, and will be sanctioned by Him who sits on the throne and deals out justice and mercy to all of his creation. (Orson Pratt, Journal of Discourses (London: Latter-day Saints Book Depot, 185486), 7:84). The Lord knoweth how toreserve the unjust unto the day of judgment to be punished (2 Peter 2:9). The time shall come when all shall see the salvation of the Lord; when ever y nation, kindred, tongue, and people shall see eye to eye and shall confess before God that his judgments are just (Mosiah 16:1). Although the "Lord's arms of mercy are extended to all" (Alma 5:33), only those who repent have claim on mercy through the Son (Alma 12:33-34). Thus, nearly everyone who has lived on the earth will eventually inherit a degree of glory, it being that amount of heavenly bliss and glory that they have the capacity and the qualifications to receive. Some would suggest that God loves us so much that he will save us all regardless of our sins. Nephi taught the fallacy of such logic as he explained that there must be a judgment to protect the purity and righteousness of the kingdom of God: Wherefore, if they should die in their wickedness they must be cast off also, as to the things which are spiritual, which are pertaining to righteousness; wherefore, they must be brought to stand before God, to be judged of their works; and if their works have been filthiness they must needs be filthy; and if they be filthy it must needs be that they cannot dwell in the kingdom of God; if so, the kingdom of God must be filthy also (1 Ne. 15:33; see also Alma 40:26; 3 Ne. 27:19). Accordingly, the judgment will assure that only the righteous gain access to Gods kingdom, thereby preserving the kingdoms purity and fulfilling the word of God (cf. Alma 11:3437) (Terry B. Ball, The Final Judgment, in The Book of Mormon and the Message of the Four Gospels, ed. Ray L. Huntington and Terry B. Ball (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University, 2001), 118). 371.Just Absolute, constant; conformed to rules of justice and truth; true to promises 372.Justice the unchanging law that brings consequence for actions blessings for obedience to Gods commandments and penalties for disobedience (PMG pg61). Is justice an eternal law or does God have or make laws of justice? The first, Gods justice is shown accurately in these scriptures The Lord cannot look upon sin with the least degree of allowance (D&C 1:31, Alma 45:16).

No unclean thing can enter into the kingdom of God (1N10:21, Alma 40:26, Alma 11:37, 3N27:19, Moses 6:57). Our actions of justice should comply with Gods justice (his law), and our mercy should also, for His law requires perfect justice, yet He is disposed to be merciful, He chooses to be merciful. Why is Christ portrayed as merciful and the Father portrayed as justice? Isnt Elohim just as merciful as Christ?

Why must there be a pleading? (Moroni 7:28)

D&C 45:3-5 the pleading is atonement. There is a law that the Father is bound to that Christ is not? The Father sends the Son to do His work. He doesnt just do it Himself. He actively does mediation. We participate in mediation as we do Gods work. Why does mercy compel change more than justice? Not negative; second chance, Because Christ is closer he condescended and intercedes for sinners, i.e. the unclean. We are naturally more apt to commit ourselves to the more attractive. Mercy is the spirit of love, compassion and tenderness, surely more attractive, and also, mercy is a gift, and when received it has a power upon us to work mighty change. Justice does not carry with it an ennobling and uplifting implication. But how should we view justice? As it really is, without social stigma or self-imposed suggestions, what is justice? Tsedeq(6664) the feminine and masculine forms of the word mean righteousness. The right, and equity. As a relational word and as a legal term, the relationships among people and of a man to his God can be described as tsedeq as long as the parties are faithful to each others expectations. The word righteousness also embodies all that God expects of His people. The verbs associated with righteousness indicate the practicality of this concept. One judges, deals, sacrifices, and speaks righteously; and one learns, teaches and pursues after righteousness. Tsadaq(6663) to make or be in the right, sometimes clear or cleanse. God is righteous in all of His relations, and in comparison with Him man is not righteous (Job 4:17). Job 9:15 Exodus 23:6-7 373.Justification D&C 20:3031 justification removes the punishment for past sin, (remission, or pardoning, of sins) [The] marvelous pardon that relieves us of the punishment that justice would otherwise exact for disobedienceJustification is a fruit of Gods mercy and graceThus, it is not that we earn this gift, but rather that we choose to seek it, and when offered, we accept. When one is justified they become clean in the sense that their record is clean, their standing before God is clean, but they are not corporeally clean that requires overcoming sin and being sanctified. Because of the infinite virtue of His great atoning sacrifice, Jesus Christ can satisfy or answer the ends of the law on our behalf. Pardon comes by the grace of Him who has satisfied the demands of justice by His own suffering, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God (1 Pet. 3:18). He removes our condemnation without removing the law. We are pardoned and placed in a condition of righteousness with Him. We become, like

Him, without sin. We are sustained and protected by the law, by justice. We are, in a word, justified. Thus, we may appropriately speak of one who is justified as pardoned, without sin, or guiltless. For example, Whoso repenteth and is baptized in my name shall be filled; and if he endureth to the end, behold, him will I hold guiltless before my Father at that day when I shall stand to judge the world (3 Ne. 27:16). Since the Savior paid for our sins and satisfied justice for us, we become debtors to Him rather than to justice. We must therefore meet the stipulations He has established for forgiveness and cleansing. Otherwise, He withdraws His proffered mediation, and we are left to deal alone with the demands of justice, lacking the means to become pure. One must choose Christ to receive what Christ offers (D. Todd Christofferson, "Justification and Sanctification", Ensign, June 2001, 18). In its theological sense, justification is a forensic, or purely legal, term. It describes what God declares about the believer, not what He does to change the believer. In fact, justification effects no actual change whatsoever in the sinners nature or character. Justification is a divine judicial edict. It changes our status only, but it carries ramifications that guarantee other changes will follow. Justification is more than simple pardon; pardon alone would still leave the sinner without merit before God. So when God justifies He imputes divine righteousness to the sinner (Romans 4:22-25). Christs own infinite merit thus becomes the ground on which the believer stands before God (Romans 5:19; 1 Corinthians 1:30; Phil. 3:9). So justification elevates the believer to a realm of full acceptance and divine privilege in Jesus Christ. Justification is distinct from sanctification because in justification God does not make the sinner righteous; he declares that person righteous (Romans 3:28; Galatians 2:16). Justification imputes Christs righteousness to the sinners account (Romans 4:11); sanctification impar ts righteousness to the sinner personally and practically (Romans 6:1-7; 8:11-14). Justification takes place outside sinners and changes their standing (Romans 5:1-2); sanctification is internal and changes the believers state (i.e. their intrinsic nature, their actual soul) (Romans 6:19). Justification is an event, sanctification a process. The two must be distinguished but can never be separated. God does not sanctify whom He does not justify. Both are essential elements of salvation (John F. MacArthur, Faith Works, 89-90, available also at: http://www.gty.org/resources/articles/a194). I testify that the work of Jesus Christ is accomplished through the priesthood. It is the power by which our Heavenly Father and His Beloved Son created this earth and set in motion the great plan of happiness for our sakes (Elder M. Russell Ballard, This Is My Work and Glory, CR April 2013). I want to comment about this one statement: "by the Spirit ye a re justified." Now I've struggled with that statement, and I have found a definition that seems to indicate to me what I'm sure the Lord intended to convey. The definition that I think is significant says: "Justify means to pronounce free from guilt or blame, or to absolve." Now if the Spirit, the Holy Ghost, is to pronounce one free from guilt or blame, or to absolve, then we begin to see something of the office of the Holy Ghost that relates to the subject about which we are talking: what it means to be born of the Spirit. (Harold B. Lee, Stand Ye in Holy Places *Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1974+, 52) 374.Justify To prove or show to be just, or conformable to law, right, justice or duty. (1828 Noah Webster) No man can be justified by fulfillment of the law, because we cannot merit it. Rom 3:25 - Thus we are justified because of the mercies and merits of Christ? Right conduct is just but will not fully justify.

K
375.Key of the Knowledge of God (D&C 84:19) The key is the authority of the priesthood. Only it can unlock or make available the mysteries of the kingdom. In history, whenever the priesthood was withdrawn, so was the availability to the knowledge of God. Why or how does that work? God does not work in dis-order; the priesthood is his order, and there must be that government in order to keep order wherein all may come and partake. It is impossible for men to obtain the knowledge or the mysteries of the kingdom or the knowledge of God, without the authority of the Priesthood. Secular learning, the study of the sciences, arts and history, will not reveal these vital truths to man. It is the Holy Priesthood that unlocks the door to heaven and reveals to man the mysteries of the Kingdom of GodWe should also remember that these great truths are not made known even to members of the Church unless they place their lives in harmony with the law on which these blessings are predicated. (D. & C. 130:2021.) (Joseph Fielding Smith, Church History and Modern Revela tion, 1:338.) 376.Key Words of the Priesthood (facsimile 2, D&C 130:11, Brigham Young def of endowment, see also def. Token and Sign) In every ordinance, there are key words, a sign and a token. "He also spoke concerning key words. The g[rand] key word was the first word Adam spoke and is a word of ( supplication. He found the word by the Urim and Thummim." Smith, The Journals of William Clayton, 13334). The "great God has a name by which he will be called which is Ahmanalso in asking have reference to a personage like Adam, for God made Adam just in his own image. Now this is a key for you to know how to ask and obtain." Andrew F. Ehat and Lyndon W. Cook, eds., The Words of Joseph Smith (Orem, Utah: Grandin Book, 1991), 64). (SEE ALSO HYMN #266, Rev. ____, D&C 95:17, 78:20) Facsimile 2 depicts key words. [Referring to the Wd3t-eye symbol, Facsimile 2, fig. 7] The key of knowledge and life, the secret of the resurrection, the key to the measure of all things, of science itself, the knowledge of "every gift and endowment," the consummation of every good thing what comes nearer to "the great keywords of the priesthood"? (Hugh Nibley, "Three Facsimiles from the Book of Abraham," 67). The ordinances of the temple, the endowment and sealings, pertain to exaltation in the celestial kingdom, where the sons and daughters are. The sons and daughters are not outside in some other kingdom. The sons and daughters go into the house, belong to the household, have access to the home. In my Fathers house are many mansions *John 14:2+. Sons and daughters have access to the home where he dwells, and you cannot receive that access until you go to the temple. Why? Because you must receive certain key words as well as make covenants by which you are able to enter. If you try to get into the house, and the door is locked, how are you going to enter, if you havent your key? You get your key in the temple, which will admit you. . . . You cannot find a key on the street, for that key is never lost that will open the door that enters into our Fathers mansions. You have got to go where the key is given. And each can obtain the key, if you will; but after receiving it, you may lose it, by having it taken away from you again unless you abide by the agreement which you entered into when you went into the house of the Lord. (Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, 2:4041). The Acts of Thomas has several passages that seem to apply to temple rites, some of which we have already seen. In one passage, the apostle stands to pray and says, thou Lord art he that revealeth hidden mysteries and maketh manifest words that are secret (Acts of Thomas 10). During a subsequent prayer, he began, Jesu, the hidden

mystery that hath been revealed unto us, thou art he that hast shown unto us many mysteries; thou didst call me apart from all my fellows and spakest unto me three (one, Syr.) words wherewith I am inflamed, and am not able to speak them unto others (Acts of Thomas 47). (John A. Tvedtnes, Early Christian and Jewish Rituals Related to Temple Practices, 1999 Fair Conference, available at: http://www.fairlds.org/fair-conferences/1999-fairconference/1999-early-christian-and-jewish-rituals-related-to-temple-practices#en7). 377.Kick against the Pricks 378.King (See also def. Priest, Crown of Righteousness, Throne) D&C 76:56-58 *Those+ who shall come forth in the resurrection of the just are priests and kings, who have received of his fulness, and of his glory; And are priests of the Most High, after the order of Melchizedek, which was after the order of Enoch, which was after the order of the Only Begotten Son. Wherefore, as it is written, they are gods, even the sons of God. Queens of the royal priesthood Admonished to be kings, queens, priests, and priestesses now early Christian quote from initiatory We are appointed to be the kings and queens of the earth (Lorenzo Snow, JD 9:23). The endowment specifies that we anointed only to become kings and que ens, priests, and priestesses; stressing two points, that the initiation and endowment ceremony doesnt make one such, and second, that we are to become, as in, be such now. Testament of Levi 8:2-10, records this in the initiation: From now on be a priest. The initiatory, as well with the endowment, teaches us, and if we act upon those teachings, we are enabled to become kings and queens, priests and priestesses. What is the calling of a King? Queen Priest (or high priest) Priestess ALL To rule and reign in the house of Israel (i.e. a righteous and covenant people). Is this referring to the present as well as post-mortality? Laws, dominion, rule, have a kingdom, We are called to act, we are chosen when we act intrinsically and in a godly manner and intent. Thus we become Kings or Queens etc when we are consistent in the calling. Those who receive a fulness of Gods glory after the resurrection become priests an d kings in the celestial world. (Guide to the Scriptures, Priest, Melchizedek Priesthood ). Spirit, glory, joy, and love are inseparable principles of righteousness and truth. To the degree one is present, the others are present. To attain them to a celestial fulness is to be exalted in holiness. Thus endowed, men and women are prepared to enter into the eternal Patriarchal Order of the Melchizedek Priesthood and reign as kings and queens, priests and priestesses, over their own family kingdoms. For only those who have become one with God in righteousness and truth can become one with him in power and dominion (D&C 121:36-37).

(RODNEY TURNER in Studies in Scripture, Vol. 2: The Pearl of Great Price by Robert L. Millet, Kent P. Jackson ch. 4. Print. Available at: http://www.cumorah.org/libros/english). If thou wilt only abide by and walk in a celestial law, fulfill the designs of thy Creator and hold out to the end that when mortality is laid in the tomb, you may go down to your grave in peace, arise in glory, and receive your everlasting reward in the resurrection of the just, along with thy head and husband. Thou wilt be permitted to pass by the Gods and angels who guard the gates, and onward, upward to thy exaltation in a celestial world among the Gods, to be a priestess queen upon thy Heavenly Father's throne, and a glory to thy husband and offspring, to bear the souls of men, to people other worlds (as thou didst bear their tabernacles in mortality) while eternity goes and eternity comes; and if you will receive it, lady, this is eternal life. (John Taylor, "The Mormon," August 29, 1857). It was from *Joseph Smith+ that I learned the true dignity and destiny of a son of God, clothed with an eternal priesthood, as the patriarch and sovereign of his countless offspring. It was from him that I learned that the highest dignity of womanhood was, to stand as a queen and priestess to her husband, and to reign for ever and ever as the queen mother of her numerous and still increasing offspring. (Autobiography of Parley P. Pratt, Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co. 1966. pp. 297-298). D&C 94:41 Rev. 1:6, 5:9-10, Those holding the fulness of the Melchizedek Priesthood are kings and priests of the Most High God, holding the keys of power and blessings. (TPJS, p. 322) *Both genders] have been promised that they shall become sons and daughters of God, joint heirs with Jesus Christ, and if they have been true to the commandments and covenants the Lord has given us, to be kings and priests and queens and priestesses, possessing the fulness of the blessings of the celestial kingdom. (Joseph Fielding Smith, Answers to Gospel Questions (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1966), 4:61). These offices (King, Priest, Queen, Priestess) are bestowed only on those individuals who have participated in all the ordinances of the house of the Lord, and, thereby, have been sealed up unto eternal life (D&C 131:56). (Richard D. Draper, The Exalted Lord, Shedding Light on the New Testament: ActsRevelation, ed. Ray L. Huntington, Frank F. Judd Jr., and David M. Whitchurch (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University, 2009), 290317). In speaking of the patriarchal order of the Melchizedek Priesthood in the days of Noah, President John Taylor stated that every man managed his own family affairs. And prominent men among them were kings and priests unto God. (Taylor, Gospel Kingdom, 139). you have got to learn how to be Gods yourselves--to be kings and priests to God, the same as all Gods have done--by going from a small degree to another, from grace to grace, from exaltation to exaltation, until you are able to sit in glory as do those who sit enthroned in everlasting power. (Joseph Smith, The King Follet Discourse). The revelations expressly, specifically, and pointedly say that when the Lord comes the second time to usher in the millennial era, he is going to find, in every nation, kindred, and tongue, and among every people, those who are kings and queens, who will live and reign a thousand years on earth (Revelation 5:9 10). (Robert L. Millet, The Second Coming of Christ: Questions and Answers, in Sperry Symposium Classics: The Doctrine and

Covenants, ed. Craig K. Manscill (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University, 2004), 202 220). The way we become kings and priests is through the ordinances of the house of the Lord. It is through celestial marriage; it is through the guarantees of eternal life and eternal increase that are reserved for the Saints in the temples. The promise is that when the Lord comes He is going to find in every nation and kindred, among every people speaking every tongue, those who will, at that hour of his coming, have already become kings and priests. . . . All this is to precede the Second Coming of the Son of Man. (Cited in Spencer J. Palmer, The Expanding Church (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1978), 14142). Says one, How will you explain this to me? We understand that we are to be made Kings and Priests unto God; now if I be made the king and lawgiver to my family, and if I have many sons, I shall become the father of many fathers, for they will have sons, and their sons will have sons, and so on, from generation to generation, and, in this way, I may become the father of many fathers, or the king of many kings. This will constitute every man a prince, king, lord, or whatever the Father sees fit to confer upon us. In this way we can become King of kings, and Lord of lords, or Father of fathers, or Prince of princes, and this is the only course, for another man is not going to raise up a kingdom for you. (Brigham Young, JD 3:265-266). *The Father+ is the King: but there are and will be tens of thousands of kings this side of him, and will be a perpetual increase of kings and priests in the kingdoms of our Father (Heber C. Kimball, JD 8:247). You all say that we are to become a kingdom of kings and priests of queens and priestesses; and the Bible supports this doctrine. Now, the truth is, you are the very kings and priests that have got to gather the Saints, and your wives have got to school them and nurse them. (Heber C. Kimball, JD 8:349). God designed when He led Israel out of Egypt to make of that people a royal Priesthood a kingdom of Kings and Priests. (George Q. Cannon, JD 25:291). The king whom we serve, has promised to make all who overcome the world, the flesh and the devil, kings like unto himself. (Brigham Young, JD 10:354). We are all aiming at celestial glory. Don't you know we are? We are talking about it, and we talk about being kings and priests unto the Lord; we talk about being enthroned in the kingdoms of our God; we talk about being queens and priestesses; and we talk, when we get on our high-heeled shoes, about possessing thrones, principalities, powers, and dominions in the eternal worlds, when at the same time many of us do not know how to conduct ourselves any better than a donkey does. (John Taylor, JD 6:166). This earth that will be sanctified and purified and blessed with the presence of Jesus, and upon which the immortal and resurrected Saints will live and reign as kings and priests. ( Orson Pratt, JD 19:177) The Lord God has not forgotten His people, nor has He forgotten to educate and instruct them, in all that He knows is for their greatest good, so that by and by He may come and find a nation of kings and priests who shall reign with Him on the earth a thousand years. in order that by and by He may have a nation of kings and priests, judges and rulers to help Him bear government and rule over this earth in righteousness, when the curse shall be taken from it, and when truth shall prevail from one end of the earth to the other. (F.D. Richards, JD 26:100, 104) "Until the Second Coming of the Lord; until the Millennial day dawns; until the day when 'the root and the offspring of David' who is 'the bright and morning star' (Rev. 22:16) shall reign personally on earth and be the

companion, confidant, and friend of those whose calling and election is sure and who are thus called forth as 'kings and priests' to live and 'reign on earth' (Rev. 5:10) with him a thousand years." (Bruce R. McConkie, Doctrinal New Testament Commentary, 3 vols. [Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1965-1973], 3: 356.) The Joseph Smith Translation helps us to understand the nature of dominion given to those who are made queens and priestesses, 'kings and priests unto God' (Rev. 1:6). You can't be a king without a kingdom. The dominion and authority of these saints is as real as any earthly king, 'And to him who overcometh, and keepeth my commandments unto the end, will I give power over many kingdoms; And he shall rule them with the word of God; and they shall be in his hands as the vessels of clay in the hands of a potter; and he shall govern them by faith, with equity and justice, even As I received of my Father.' (JST Rev. 2:26-27) (Bryan Richards, Rev. 2:27commentary, available at http://www.gospeldoctrine.com/content/revelation-2 , accessed April 3, 2013). Kings will have kingdoms under their control; they will have authority and dominion, they will give laws to those subjects over whom they bear rule; they will control them by the priestly office, for it is combined with the kingly office. We do not believe that everything has got to be limited to this little space of time in this world; but the Saints will be doing a work that will be adapted to beings that are the sons of God in the fullest sense of the word, that are precisely like their Father; and if so, they will be like Gods, and will hold dominion under that Being who is the Lord of lords; and they will hold it to all eternity. (Orson Pratt, Journal of Discourses, 26 vols. [London: Latter-day Saints' Book Depot, 1854-1886], 1: 291.) Melchizedek was both a king and a priest. In this respect, he is a type for Christ, who was also both a king and a priest. Being a king and a priest is the natural consequence of exercising the fullness of the Melchizedek priesthood, and all holders of this priesthood are given the promise that they will someday be kings and priests unto the Most High God. (Bryan Richards, Heb. 7:1-2 commentary, available at http://www.gospeldoctrine.com/content/hebrews-7, accessed April 3, 2013 ). John the Revelator explained that those who are sanctified by Jesus Christ are made kings and priests unto God (Rev 1:6). This phrase could be rendered kings and priests in the house of Israel for it is through the house of Israel that the Lord establishes his church and reigns in his kingdom, for now and for all time . All of these promises that are part of the Abrahamic covenant are available to every member of the church. They are promises with incredible eternal consequence which are often under appreciated. (Bryan Richards, Heb. 7:1-2 commentary, available at http://www.gospeldoctrine.com/content/hebrews-7, accessed April 3, 2013 ). Speaking of Rev. 5:9-10 - We shall reign on the earth! Not come to be persecuted and driven about as the meek always have been when the wicked have had power; not come to be scattered, peeled, and driven, as the ancient Saints were; not to be sawn asunder, beheaded, persecuted, and buffeted, as the servants and Saints of God have always been; but they will come here to reign. The period during which they were to reign, as mentioned in the 20th chapter of Revelation, was one thousand years, and this was the introduction to their eternal reign. (Orson Pratt, JD:14:237). "We are informed that if we are worthy of exaltation we are to become like our Father in heaven and our Elder Brother, Jesus Christ. We are to become priests and kings (Rev. 1:6 and 5:10), and are to have dominion and be given rule. This means responsibility. Now, it is a self-evident truth, that if we do not use the talents given us now and do not exercise the responsibility we have received in this life, that we will not be prepared or worthy to exercise authority and have responsibility there." (The Way to Perfection [Salt Lake City: Genealogical Society of Utah, 1949], 224.)

379.Kingdoms of Glory Cf. D&C 76 - (See also def. of Resurrection) The bodies spoken of by Paul and the Lord are not so much places, but the glory of ones physical resurrection which corresponds with ones righteousness. James E. Talmage: The three kingdoms of widely differing glories are organized on an orderly plan of gradation. We have seen that the telestial kingdom comprises several subdivisions; this also is the case, we are told, with the celestial; and, by analogy, we conclude that a similar condition prevails in the terrestrial. Thus the innumerable degrees of merit amongst mankind are provided for in infinity of graded glories. (The House of the Lord, p.83) Besides the peculiar glory of the celestial, there are in the resurrection and final reward of man, many subordinate spheres, many degrees of reward adapted to an almost infinite variety of circumstances, conditions, degrees of improvement, knowledge, accountability and conduct. The final state of man, though varying in almost infinite gradations and rewards, adapted to his qualifications and deserts, and meted out in the scale of exact justice and mercy, may be conceived or expressed under three g rand heads or principal spheres. (Parley P. Pratt, Key to the Science of Theology, 10th ed. (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1973). "You can visit the order below you, but not the levels or orders above you." (Pistis Sophia II, 91, in Schmidt, 205 7). This is the rule in all worlds: you can go to the lower ones, but no t to the ones above you. (Hugh W. Nibley, Apocryphal Writings and Teachings of the Dead Sea Scrolls Reprinted by permission from Temple and Cosmos, vol. 12, Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute). Read more of this for doctrine on kingdoms - http://maxwellinstitute.byu.edu/publications/transcripts/?id=57 D&C 76:86 ministering of higher glories to lower glories!!! Not the other way around. The celestial kingdom will be a service workhouse! See http://archive.org/stream/threedegreesofgl00ballrich/threedegreesofgl00ballrich_djvu.txt 380.Kingdom of God is within you (Luke 17:21) (See also def. Fine Toned Faculties, Light of Christ, Conscience, Holy Ghost) And when he was demanded of the Pharisees, when the kingdom of God should come, he answered them and said, The kingdom of God cometh not with observation: Neither shall they say, Lo here! or, lo there! for, behold, the kingdom of God is within you. And he said unto the disciples, The days will come, when ye shall desire to see one of the days of the Son of man, and ye shall not see it. And they shall say to you, See here; or, see there: go not after them, nor follow them. For as the lightning, that lighteneth out of the one part under heaven, shineth unto the other part under heaven; so shall also the Son of man be in his day. Jesus is teaching is dualism here, one the one part literal as pertaining to his coming, but more so He is speaking about the inner path. He is pointing us to the inner path, not that outer ordinances and laws those may be affective in pointing us to the inner path as well. In effect, He states: The discovery of the kingdom within you doesnt come by observances nor by outward observing. Disciples, you will want to physically see, and others will exhort you to go here or go there and do this, but those doings which are ordinances, practices, and commandments, but those doings are the seeing. Lightening is a very small light which penetrates a very small amount of space you must seek that small space within you and there you will see the kingdom your kingship and queenship in humility and awe, but few there be that find it. Parateresis 3907 in Strongs Greek Dictionary of the New Testament inspection, i.e. ocular (eyes) evidence. Pareteresis is attentive watching and is used in LK 17:20, of the manner in which the kingdom of God (i.e. the

operation of the spiritual kingdom in the hearts of men) does not come is such a manner that it can be watched with the eyes; not with outward show. (Podcast 144145: The Kingdom of God is Within YouBelieving It, Trusting It, Accessing It, hosted by Dan Wotherspoon, December 17, 2012, available at: http://mormonmatters.org/2012/12/17/144-145-the-kingdom-ofgod-is-within-you-believing-it-trusting-it-accessing-it/, accessed June 17, 2013). Natural Man The Inner Vessel - Alma 60:23-24 WITHIN By Carol Lynn Pearson I read a map once Saying the kingdom of God Was within me. But I never trusted Such unlikely ground. I went out. I scoured schools And libraries And chapels and temples And other peoples eyes And the skies and the rocks. And I found treasures From the kingdoms treasury But not the kingdom. Finally I came in quiet For a rest And turned on the light. And there Just like a surprise party Was all the smiling royalty King, Queen, court. People have been Locked up for less, I know. But I tell you Something marvelous Is bordered by this skin: I am a castle And the kingdom of God Is within.

381.Kingdom of Heaven (Matt. 16:19, 3N12:3, Matt. 5:10, D&C 10:55, Matt 7:21) Parables on the Kingdom of Heaven Matt. 13:45, 13:47, 25:1, 25:14, 18:23, 22:2. It is a Celestial Kingdom, organized under "the divinely ordained system of government and dominion in all matters, temporal and spiritual" (JC, p. 789). The kingdom of God on earth is The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints (D&C 65). The purpose of the Church is to prepare its members to live forever in the celestial kingdom or kingdom of heaven (D&C 65:5-6). However, the scriptures sometimes call the Church the kingdom of heaven, meaning that the Church is the kingdom of heaven on earth. The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is the kingdom of God on the earth, but it is at present limited to an ecclesiastical kingdom. During the Millennium, the kingdom of God will be both political and ecclesiastical (Lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). The kingdom of God or the Church is made up of two essential parts. One is the family, the basic unit of the Church and kingdom. It is here that the citizens of God's kingdom resideThe other essential part is the priesthood. It houses the oracles and organization of the Church. The power and authority of God originate here. It includes apostles and prophets; keys and callings; truth and scriptures; laws and covenants; quorums, wards, stakes, and the like (Make God and His Kingdom the Center of Your Life, Presiding Bishop KEITH B. MCMULLIN, BYU on 21 October 2003). Such was the prayer, such is the prayer, prescribed for this people to pray, not to utter in words only, not to say only, but to praythat the Kingdom of God may roll forth in the earth to prepare the earth for the coming of the

Kingdom of Heaven. That provision in the Lords prayer, Thy kingdom come, thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven has not been abrogated. We are praying for the Kingdom of Heaven to come, and are endeavoring to prepare the earth for its coming. The Kingdom of God, already set up upon the earth, does not aspire to temporal domination among the nations. It seeks not to overthrow any existing forms of government; it does not profess to exercise control in matters that pertain to the governments of the earth, except by teaching correct principles and trying to get men to live according to the principles of true government, before the Kingdom of Heaven shall come and be established upon the earth with a King at the head. But when He comes, He shall rule and reign, for it is His right. (James E. Talmage In Conference Report, Apr. 1916, pp. 12829.) The kingdom of God in heaven is a Celestial Kingdom, organized under "the divinely ordained system of government and dominion in all matters, temporal and spiritual" (JC, p. 789). The kingdom of God on earth is The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter -day Saints (D&C 65). The purpose of the Church is to prepare its members to live forever in the celestial kingdom or kingdom of heaven. However, the scriptures sometimes call the Church the kingdom of heaven, meaning that the Church is the kingdom of heaven on earth. The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is the kingdom of God on the earth, but it is at present limited to an ecclesiastical kingdom. During the Millennium, the kingdom of God will be both political and ecclesiastical. (Guide to the Scriptures). The kingdom of God on earth exists wherever the priesthood of God is (TPJS, pp. 271 -74). At present it is The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. The Church was established by divine authority to prepare its members to live forever in the Celestial Kingdom or kingdom of God in heaven. Its nature is ecclesiastical and nonpolitical. It "asserts no claim to temporal rule over nations; its scepter of power is that of the Holy Priesthood, to be used in the preaching of the gospel and in administering its ordinances for the salvation of mankind living and dead" (JC, p. 788). (George W. Pace, Encyclopedia of Mormonism). 382.Kingdom of heaven is soon at hand, The (Alma 5:28, 50, D&C 42:7, 33:10, Matt. 7:9(JST) 3:2, 10:7, Alma 10:20, 9:25) In one sense this meant to the Nephites that Christ, the King of all the earth, would come into mortality (See Alma 5:50, 7:9, 10:20). In another sense, it means that each of us, as we face the time of death, must reckon with ourselves in regard to the commandments of God. That is, we know not the day nor the hour in which our experience in mortality will end. Be it a few years (as mortals count them), the time spent on earth will seem all too short. The phrase is not being used in this text with the same meaning given to it by John the Baptist, who declared repent ye, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand (Matt. 3:2, also 4:17, 10:7). Johns reference was to the reestablishment of the church of the Church of Jesus Christ among those of the nation of Israel (Vol. 3 p. 33) The ultimate fulfillment of these prophetic words is the establishment of the millennial kingdom, that time when Christ will come in glory, might, majesty, power, and dominion tor rule and reign as Lord of lords and King of kings. In a limited sense, however, the kingdom of God would come when Jesus would come to the earth in fourscore years time. In another sense, the coming of the kingdom of heaven is equally close for all men of all ages. This is so because those who live well, those who choose to repent and honor their God and His Christ- irrespective of where they lived or how long they lived-will obtain citizenship in the heavenly kingdom hereafter. They are prepared, at the time of death, to meet the Maker and enjoy association with the faithful of ages past. Those who spurn the truth and reject the prophets, on the other hand, enter into hell at the time of death and are confronted by the reality of their sins. It is for them as though they had lived to behold the great and dreadful day of the Second Coming of the Lord in Glory. (See Bruce R. McConkie, Doctrinal New Testament Commentary, 1:674-75). (Vol. 3. p. 42) (Doctrinal Commentary on the Book of Mormon by Robert L. Millet, Joseph Fielding McConkie, Brent L. Top).

383.Kingdom of the devil 1. The household or name for those who follow the devil; those who follow evil, iniquity, and abomination. (Alma 5:25 D&C 10:56) 2. Any organization that promotes devilish things or ways. (2N28:19, 1N22:22-23). 3. Hell. (Alma 41:4) Elder Bruce R. McConkie said, The titles church of the devil and great and abominable church are used to identify all churches or organizations of whatever name or nature whether political, philosophical, educational, economic, social, fraternal, civic, or religious which are designed to take men on a course that leads away from God and his laws and thus from salvation in the kingdom of God (Mormon Doctrine, 2nd ed. *1966+, 13738). 384.King James, version http://www.cumorah.org/libros/english/Why_the_King_James_Version_-_J_Reuben_Clark.html 385.Kiss The holy kiss (1 Corinthians 16:20) exchanged by Christians "unites and makes one body. He tells us that when we exchange the kiss as a symbol of love with our neighbors the Lord wants our souls to kiss and our hearts to embrace. (John Chrysostom, Homily on the First Epistle to the Corinthians, XLIV, 2, in PG 61:376 quoted in Todd M. Compton, The Handclasp and Embrace as Tokens of Recognition; in By Study and also by Faith, Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute. Available at: http://maxwellinstitute.byu.edu/publications/books/?bookid=108&chapid=1249). 386.Knowledge 387.Kolob - The star nearest the throne of God (Abr. 3:2 3, 9). Abraham saw Kolob and the stars, Abr. 3:218. The Lords time is reckoned according to the time of Kolob, Abr. 3:4, 9 (Abr. 5:13). http://www.cumorah.org/libros/english/the_kolob_theorem%2C%20Lynn%20M.%20Hilton.pdf

L
388.Laborer in Zion 2N26:30-31 One who works for and is dedicated to the purposes of Zion. 389.Lake of Fire and Brimstone which is endless torment (2N9:19, 26, 28:23, Jacob 6:10). A man is his own tormentor and his own condemner. Hence the saying, They shall go into the lake that burns with fire and brimstone. The torment of disappointment in the mind of man is as exquisite as a lake burning with fire and brimstone. I say, so is the torment of man. (Joseph Smith, HC, 6:314.) 1. In ancient days the wickedness and abominations practiced in Sodom, Gomorrah, Admah, and Zeboim became so great that the Lord utterly destroyed those cities by raining fire and brimstone upon them. (Gen. 10:19; 19:24-25; Hos. 11:8; Luke 17:29.) Similar destruction awaits the wicked in the day of vengeance, the great and dreadful day of the Lord, for the Lord will again rain upon the ungodly fire and brimstone from heaven. (Ezek. 38:22; Rev. 9:17-18; D. & C. 29:21.) Brimstone is sulfur, an easily melted, very inflammable mineral which burns with a blue flame and emits a suffocating odor. "It is found in great abundance near volcanoes. The soil around Sodom and Gomorrah abounded in sulphur [sulfur] and bitumen." (Peloubet's Bible Dictionary, p. 100.) Nothing is quite so destructive of present mortal life as fire and brimstone. Living things as we know them cannot exist where these elements are found. Nor is productivity thereafter to be found in soil cursed with brimstone. Indeed, when the Lord sought to impress upon ancient Israel the curse of disobedience, he said that plagues and sickness would come upon their land until "the whole land thereof is brimstone, and salt, and burning, that it is not sown, nor beareth, nor any grass groweth therein, like the overthrow of Sodom, and Gomorrah, Admah, and Zeboim, which the Lord overthrew in his anger, and in his wrath." (Deut. 29:22-23; Job 18:15; Ps. 11:6; Isa.

30:33.) 2. The nature of burning brimstone is such that it perfectly symbolized to the prophetic mind the eternal torment of the damned. Accordingly we read that the wicked are "tormented with fire and brimstone" (Rev. 14:9-11; 19:20; 20:10), or in other words that "their torment is as a lake of fire and brimstone, whose flame ascendeth up forever and ever and has no end." (2 Ne. 9:16; Alma 12:17.) This burning scene, a horrifying "lake of fire and brimstone," symbolizes "endless torment" (2 Ne. 9:19, 26; 28:23; Jac. 6:10; Alma 14:14; D. & C. 76:36); those who find place therein are subject to the second death. (Jac. 3:11; D. & C. 63:17.) They suffer the vengeance of eternal fire. (D. & C. 29:28; 43:33; 76: 44, 105) When the sons of perdition come forth in the resurrection, they "rise to that resurrection which is as the lake of fire and brimstone." (Teachings, p. 361.) (Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, p. 202). Whose flame ascendeth up forever and ever Flame is usually contained, as in it rises in proportion to the amount and power of the fuel. A lake of brimstone is surely symbolic of a high proportion of flammable material. If a flame were to rise up forever, that would mean that the amount and power of the fuel would have to be endless, as Gods punishments are. The phrase may also imply that the flames have risen so high that one cannot escapeGods justice is inescapable. (Minimum for an official lake is 5 acres, the largest lake is Lake Superior which is 31, 820 sq. miles or 20,364,800 acres and contains 2,900 cu mi of water). Is fire and brimstone ever literal in eternal torment or destruction? 390.Land Israel - Land Israel refers to fourteen tribal units: eleven tribes plus the three sub -tribes of Joseph (Ephraim and the two half-tribes of Manasseh (Manasseh and Machir) considered separately (John A. Tvedtnes. The Other Tribes: Which Are They? Ensign, Jan. 1982). 391.Last Resurrection 392.Last shall be first, and the first shall be last, the Matt 20:19, 19:30, Ether 13:12, 1N13:42, Mark 9:35, D&C 29:30, D&C 88:70, 1 Sam 2:4, D&C 88:70 - The first laborers of the last kingdom are the initial missionaries of the restored church. D&C 29:30 - the first shall be last, and that the last shall be first in all things whatsoever I have created by the word of my power, which is the power of my Spirit. This passage has many doctrinal applications. In the context of worldly riches, it ca n be read as follows, "But many that are first in worldly things shall be last in heavenly things; and the last in worldly things shall be first in heavenly things." ((Bryan Richards, Matt 19:30 commentary, available at http://www.gospeldoctrine.com/content/matthew-19, accessed June 25, 2013). 1N13:42 The Jews who were first to have Jehovah manifested to them will be the last of all nations to have Him manifested to them. Matt 12:45 Jesus is stated as the first and the last. "For those of us who are too concerned about status or being last in line or losing our place, we need to read again those words about how the 'last shall be first' and 'the first shall be last.' (Matt. 19:30.) (Neal A. Maxwell, Plain and Precious Things, p. 54).

"A 'Who's Who' is not needed in a church that teaches us all our real identity and in which there is, significantly, a democracy of dress in the holy temples. (Neal A. Maxwell, Notwithstanding My Weakness, p. 84.)" (Cory H. Maxwell, ed., The Neal A. Maxwell Quote Book, 328.) 393.Law D&C 88:21-39 394.Law of Adoption 395.Law of Moses Mosiah 13:27-30 396.Law of the Gospel Light mindedness, laud laughter, evil speaking of the Lords anointed, taking of the Lords name in vain, and every other impure or unholy thing. 397.Law and the Prophets 3N14:12, 15:10 398.Law of Reciprocation (D&C 130:20-21, 123:5, 82:10) The law that binds God to bless; as we do good, he will do good to us. Ive wondered whether it is possible for ones intrinsic nature to be changed to the degree that even dreams and unconscious thoughts are holy. If one were to be born-again to the degree that no unworthy thought or motive found its way into their mind, would ones unconscious hours be a reflection of their conscious hours? Would unwanted thoughts ever enter? If the law of reciprocation is true, then what one does in their conscious hours will be a reflected in their unconscious hours because thats what they merited; if one thought immoral things during the day, they will most likely continue to get immoral thoughts at night. The Atonement through the Holy Spirit can purge all stain. 399.Learned Well versed in scholastic knowledge and well acquainted with the teachings of men; to know things. (See 2N9:28) 400.Lees (Isaiah 25:6, D&C 58:8, Zephaniah 1:12, Jeremiah 48:11) Refers to dregs of wine lees. "All recent wines, after the fermentation has ceased, ought to be kept on their lees for a certain time, which greatly contributes to increase their strength and flavor. Whenever this first fermentation has been deficient, they will retain a more rich and sweet taste than is natural to them in a recent true vinous state; and unless farther fermentation is promoted by their lying longer on their own lees, they will never attain their genuine strength and flavor, but run into repeated and ineffectual fermentations, and soon degenerate into a liquor of an acetous kind. All wines of a light and austere kind, by a fermentation too great, or too long continued, certainly degenerate into a weak sort of vinegar; while the stronger not only require, but will safely bear a stronger and often-repeated fermentation; and are more apt to degenerate from a defect than excess of fermentation into a vapid, ropy, and at length into a putrescent state." (Sir Edward Barry, Observations on the Wines of the Ancients, p. 9, 10). The lees come from the sweetest part of the Concord grape, right under the skin, thus representing the very best God can give the sweetest and most purposeful/essential/meaningful. 401.Leprosy 402.Let This word has emphasized meaning in much of scripture. 403.Liahona - The ball, or Liahonawhich is interpreted to mean a compasswas prepared by the Lord especially to show unto *Lehi+ the course which he should travel in the wilderness. Wouldnt you like to have that kind of a balleach one of youso that whenever you were in error it would point the right way and write messages to you so that you would always know when you were in error or in the wrong way? ...That you all have. The Lord gave to every person, a conscience which tells him every time he starts to go on the wrong path. He is always told if he is listening; but people can, of course, become so used to hearing the messages that they ignore them until finally they do not register anymore .You must realize that you have something like the compass, like the Liahona, in your own system. Every child is given it. If he ignores the Liahona that he has in his own makeup, he eventually may not have it whispering to him. But if we will remember that everyone of us has the thing that will direct him aright, our ship will not get on the wrong

course if we listen to the dictates of our own Liahona, which we call the conscience (in Conference Report, Oct. 1976, 11517; or Ensign, Nov. 1976, 7779). The writing on the Liahona gives understanding of the Lords ways, (i.e. an educated conscience) 1 Ne. 16:2627, 29. It works according to our faith and diligence, 1 Ne. 16:2829 (Mosiah 1:16; Alma 37:40). It is called Liahona, being interpreted, compass, Alma 37:38. The Liahona is a shadow or type of the words of Christ which show us all things that we should do, Alma 37:4345. READ http://maxwellinstitute.byu.edu/publications/jbms/?vol=16&num=2&id=446 Liahona: "The Direction of the Lord": An Etymological Explanation Jonathan Curci Journal of Book of Mormon Studies: Volume - 16, Issue - 2, Pages: 6067, 9798 Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute, 2007 "to Yahweh is the whither" or, by interpretation, "direction of-to the Lord." 404.Liberty 405.Life Alma 11:40, John 5:40, John 20:31, D&C 66:2 A joyous and meaningful existence filled with the Holy Ghost (John 10:10). The Holy Ghost enables one to experience life at its fullest despite of economic or temporal circumstances. Life is seeing things as they really are, understanding divine truth, knowing the Father and the Son, understanding and utilizing the Atonement, serving others, knowing who you really are, accomplishing goals, and receiving and giving love. Plants that are alive, or that have life, (in opposition to death) are growing, functional, and rely on other sources for survival and prosperity. Humans rely on God for survival if He were to remove the spirit completely, we would cease to live. Humans also rely on the earth for survival, and the Sun (Son) to give light and energy for all living things. We also rely on Him for physical, mental, and spiritual prosperity. Life sometimes refers to eternal life (Mosiah 5:15). 406.Light (See also countenance) Pistis Sophia ch. 4 Electo-magnetic spectrum only see 10%? The natural agent that stimulates sight and makes things visible. (Google; accessed Jan. 2013) D&C 93:36-39 The glory of God is intelligence, or, in other words, light and truth. Light and truth forsake that evil oneAnd that wicked one cometh and taketh away light and truth, through disobedience, from the children of men, and because of the tradition of their fathers. Perhaps the fact that olive oil was employed in the temple's lamps for lighting purposes (Exodus 27:20) points to the Holy Ghost, who provides light to individuals. Similar symbolism is found in the two prophetic witnesses of the last days who are called lamps (Revelation 11); in King David, who is referred to as the "lamp of Israel" (2 Samuel 21:17); and in righteous individuals, who are metaphorically called the "light of the world" (Matthew 5:14 16). These individuals receive their light from the Holy Ghost. Once individuals receive the anointing they have the ability to see spiritual things by the light of the Holy Ghost (Revelation 3:18; Moses 6:35).The New Testament ordinance of anointing the sick with oil was performed to bring about both a physical and a spiritual healing (James 5:1415). Certainly the Holy Ghost plays a vital role in the spiritual recovery of sinful souls. (Donald W. Parry, Ritual Anointing with Olive Oil in Ancient Israelite Religion in The Allegory of the Olive Tree, Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute). Physical Light

Spiritual Light http://webcache.googleusercontent.com/search?q=cache:Vij_eaAiK6sJ:einstein.byu.edu/~masong/htmstuff/te xtbookpdf/C14.pdf+&cd=10&hl=en&ct=clnk&gl=us http://maxwellinstitute.byu.edu/publications/jbms/?vol=20&num=1&id=591 http://www.lds.org/general-conference/1991/10/light?lang=eng Ones spiritual light is visible by others, especially those with the gift of discernment. With that gift, one can almost physically see light (purity) and the absence of light (sin and the accompanied guilt and sorrow). Sin brings a dark, heavy stain to the soul that can only be cleansed by truly repenting. The Holy Ghost can burn out dross, evil desires, and any stain; It can also, little by little, burn in purity, virtuous desires, and love (to name a few). What if we everyones soul were worn on the outside? What would yours look like? Would it be a polluted, mucky cesspool of sin and stagnation or a filtered river of refreshing and peaceful water? Would you act differently if everyone could see your soul? Sadly, even the vilest of blackness would still band together and promote immorality as cool and attractive; thats going on today; and even more sadly, people are being attracted to these awe-full pits of sewage and despair that will never uplift, encourage, edify, or bless. Be attracted to purity and light! 407.Light of Christ (See also def. Fine Toned Faculties, Conscience, Holy Ghost) Divine energy, power, or influence that proceeds from God through Christ and gives life and light to all things. It is the law by which all things are governed in heaven and on earth (D&C 88:613). It also helps people understand gospel truths and helps to put them on that gospel path which leads to salvation (John 3:19 21; 12:46; Alma 26:15; 32:35; D&C 93:2829, 3132, 40, 42).One manifestation of the light of Christ is conscience, which helps a person choose between right and wrong (Moro. 7:16). As people learn more about the gospel, their consciences become more sensitive (Moro. 7:1219). People who hearken to the light of Christ are led to the gospel of Jesus Christ (D&C 84:4648). (Lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). All have access to the revelatory power of the Light of Christ, which, if followed, will lead them to the truth of the gospel (John 1:1-13; Alma 12:9-11; Moro. 7:1419; D&C 84:45-48) (Encyclopedia of Mormonism, Degrees of Glory, Dahl, Larry E.). The light of Christ is given so that we may be persuaded to lay hold upon every good thing (Moroni 7:19 -25). In order for Jesus to be aware of the world about Him and comprehend its true relationship to His Father and the relationship it would have to Him when He ascended up on high and received all power, He had to descend below all things in the experiences He underwent. When He did this, He fulfilled all the requirements that were necessary for Him to become in the full and perfect sense, the source of light and truth for this earth. This was necessary to bring about a full consummation of God's plan for this earth. However, we should keep in mind that even before Christ came to earth He had glory with the Father sufficient to be the light of the world for men in their fallen state. But He did not have power to redeem and to glorify this earth until He had descended below all things. Only then could He be in all and through all things, in a full and perfect sense. What do the terms "l ife," "light," "Spirit," and "power" mean when applied to the Priesthood? Do they not have reference to the intelligence and power that centers in Jesus Christ? Thus it can be seen that the power of the Priesthood consists of the light, life, spirit, and power that is sent forth from the Father through Jesus Christ. (Hyrum L. Andrus, Glory of God and Man's Relation to Deity, available at: http://www.cumorah.org/libros/english/Glory_of_God_and_Mans_Relation_to_Deity_-_Hyrum_L_Andrus.html, accessed June 9, 2013). When did Adam and Eve receive it? Is it given in a degrees at birth? Is it patriarchal or divine?

408.Light Mindedness frivolous, immoral, immature, meaningless, unproductive, and vain thoughts. To treat lightly sacred things (D&C 84:54).The Prophet Joseph Smith said: The things of God are of deep import; and time, and experience, and careful and ponderous and solemn thoughts can only find them out. Thy mind, O man! if thou wilt lead a soul unto salvation, must stretch as high as the utmost heavens, and search unto and contemplate the darkest abyss, and the broad expanse of eternity thou must commune with God. How much more dignified and noble are the thoughts of God, than the vain imaginations of the human heart! None but fools will trifle with the souls of men. How vain and trifling have been our spirits, our conferences, our councils, our meetings, our private as well as public conversationstoo low, too mean, too vulgar, too condescending for the dignified characters of the called and chosen of God, according to the purposes of his will, from before the foundation of the world! (TPJS, p. 137.) The Prophet instructed the elders to walk before the Lord in soberness and righteousness, and do away with light mindedness (TPJS, p. 326). The Secret Book of James has an account that shows Peter and James desiring and sending up their minds to see more! This account resonates with Joseph Smiths words. First they pray and then they see and hear a great turmoil. When we passed beyond that place, *the p lace of turmoil], we sent our minds up further. We saw with our eyes and heard with our ears hymns, angelic praises, and angelic rejoicing. Heavenly majesties were singing hymns, and we rejoiced too. Again after this we wished to send our spirits up to the Majesty. When we ascended, we were not allowed to see or hear anything. 409.Line of Flax This line was flexible for approximate measurement of long distances, whereas the reed, or rod, was stiff, for accurate measurement of short distances. (www.icr.org). 410.Living Water It is the word, made living by the revelations of the Holy Ghost. A symbol of the Lord Jesus Christ and his teachings. As water is essential to sustain physical life, the Savior and his teachings (living water) are essential for [a sustaining, joyous life and] eternal life. (See also Water of Life) Your body is made up of mostly of water. Approximately 85% of your brain, 80% of your blood and 70% of your muscle is water. Every cell in your body needs water to liveWater helps remove the dangerous toxins that your body takes in from the air you breathe, the food you eat and the chemicals used in the various products you use on your skin and hairWater carries oxygen and nutrients into all your cells. www.essortment.com/water -body60632.html Every life giving and healing process that happens inside our body... happens with water. In just the last decade medical science has begun to focus more on the tremendous healing ability our body has and how much that ability depends on water. Our body instinctively knows how and strives to sustain youthful longevity and in its every effort... water is the key. Our energy level is greatly affected by the amount of water we drink. It has been medically proven that just a 5% drop in body fluids will cause a 25% to 30% loss of energy in the average person... a 15% drop in body fluids causing death!...It is estimated that over 80% of our population suffers energy loss due to minor dehydration It moves nutrients, hormones, antibodies, & oxygen through the blood stream & lymphatic system. The proteins & enzymes of the body function more efficiently in solutions of lower viscosity. Water is the solvent of the body & it regulates all functions, including the activity of everything it dissolves & circulatesThe kidneys remove wastes such as uric aced, urea & lactic acid, all of which must be dissolved in water. When there isn't sufficient water, those wastes are not effectively removed, which may result in damage to the kidneys. http://www.dorchesterhealth.org/water.htm 411.Lo from Old English la, exclamation of surprise, grief, or joy; influenced in Middle English by lo!, short for lok "look!" imperative of loken "to look" (see look (v.)). Expression lo and behold attested by 1779. (etymonline.com, accessed April 7, 2013).

412.Loath To hate, to look at with hatred or abhorrence; particularly to feel disgust at food or drink, either from natural antipathy, or a sickly appetite, or from satiety, or from its ill taste (1828 Noah Webster). Food serves as a great metaphor for multiple choices of action and consequence. 413.Look beyond the Mark Jacob 4:14 - Those who look beyond plainness, beyond the prophets, beyond Christ, and beyond his simple teachings (Neal A. Maxwell, On Being a Light *address delivered at the Salt Lake Institute of Religion, Jan. 2, 1974], 1). *The ancient Israelites+ got themselves into great difficulty [because they] placed themselves in serious jeopardy in spiritual things because they were unwilling to accept simple, basic principles of truth. They entertained and intrigued themselves with things that they could not understand (Jacob 4:14). They were apparently afflicted with a pseudosophistication and a snobbishness that gave them a false sense of superiority over those who came among them with the Lords words of plainness. They went beyond the mark of wisdom and prudence, and obviously failed to stay within the circle of fundamental gospel truths, which provide a basis for faith. They must have reveled in speculative and theoretical matters that obscured for them the fundamental spiritual truths. As they became infatuated by these things that they could not understand, their comprehension of and faith in the redeeming role of a true Messiah was lost, and the purpose of life became confused. (Elder Dean L. Larsen, Conference Report, Oct. 1987, 1112; or Ensign, Nov. 1987, 11). Looking beyond the mark is looking to the doings, the ordinances, practices, works, leaderships, etc rather than where there things are pointing towards, which is true spirituality. (See def. Meditation) How do we look beyond the mark in these days? a) Self-Degradation b) Self-Righteousness (intellectual, spiritual, physical, social) i.e. pitting your better way against God and fellow man. What would looking beneath the mark be? Is there a phrase for that? a) Checklist Mormonism b) Casual Christianity 414.Loud Laughter blasphemous humor or laughing at inappropriate and immoral things; being immaturely and overly giddy about frivolous things. Joyful laughter meets with divine approval, and when properly engaged in, it is wholesome and edifying. Incident to the normal experiences of mortality, there is A time to weep, and a time to laugh. (Eccles. 3:4.) . . .Our Lords ministers, however, are commanded: Cast away your idle thoughts and your excess of laughter far from you. (D. & C. 88:69.) Their main concerns should be centered around the solemnities of eternity (D. & C. 43:34), with laughter being reserved for occasional needed diversion. Laughter on the sabbath day is expressly curtailed (D. & C. 59:15), and while worshiping and studying in the school of the prophets, the elders were commanded to abstain from all laughter ( D. & C. 88:121.) This same abstinence should prevail in sacrament meetings and in all solemn assemblies. (McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, p. 432.)Though laughter at the appropriate time is not sin, it must be governed. President Brigham Young said: I like to be pleased myself; I like to be filled with joy, but if I cannot be filled with joy and gladness that is full of meat and marrow, or, in other words, full of meaning and sense, I would rather retain my gravity. President Joseph F. Smith taught: The Lord has called upon us to be a sober-minded people, not given to much laughter, frivolity and light-mindedness, but to consider thoughtfully and thoroughly the things of his kingdom that we may be prepared in all things to understand the glorious truths of the gospel, and be prepared for blessings to come. . . .. . . I believe that it is necessary for the Saints to have amusement, but it must be of the proper kind. I do not believe the Lord intends and desires that we should pull a long face and

look sanctimonious and hypocritical. I think he expects us to be happy and of a cheerful countenance, but he does not expect of us the indulgence in boisterous and unseemly conduct and the seeking after the vain and foolish things which amuse and entertain the world. He has commanded us to the contrary for our own good and eternal welfare. (In Conference Report, Oct. 1916, p. 70.) Adult Humor is nothing but frivolous, degrading, and exceedingly immature nonsense. We are intended to be adults in wisdom, virtue, and accountability, not in the bogus thoughts and actions of worldliness. Why is it that the world expects us to know certain degrading and offensive hogwash in order to be qualified as a mature adult? This philosophy is corruption and will degrade the precious human soul. 415.Love John 14:15 (see Holland CR Apr 2010) the crowning characteristic of love is always loyalty. (Jeffery R. Holland, The First Great Commandment, CR Oct. 2012). Real love for the sinner may compel courageous confrontationnot acquiescence! (I.e. submission, approval of their ways; to rest satisfied without opposition and discontent). Real love does not support self-destructing behavior (Russell M. Nelson, Teach Us Tolerance and Love CR April 1994). Although feelings of platonic or romantic love are joyous and sought for, love shouldnt be based on feelings, for when the feeling of love leaves, too often the loving actions go with it. What should love be based on? What is Gods love based on? Where does it come from? How do we get that kin d of love? If ones love is based on something external, external stimulus or activities, then that persons love is conditional upon things that will fail. If we want our love to be like unto Gods love, we must embody love beyond our capacities . External stimulus is wavering and faulty, thus if we base our love on feelings, teachings, attractiveness, selfish motives, money, or even promises, then that love is likely to fail. Yet, if we embody an unconditional care and concern for all people and all things, then our love will never fail. But the moment it becomes based on something, i.e. conditional (the above mentioned), then that love will fail. So where did our Heavenly Parents get such a love? Was it a gift from their god? I believe that this unconditional and pure love is within us, all have the dna for it, yet all yield to selfishness, the appeals of the flesh, and the temptations to self-justify which are all barriers to that love. Thus we must develop it by first breaking down the barriers, and second acting upon every good enticement. Love is also a gift God is willing to give us some momentary feelings of caring concern for our brothers and sisters, hoping that we will act upon them and make them intrinsic. Love is demonstrated in these ways: Service Words of love I care, I love, I ___________ Devotion/Loyalty

How does one get rid of the great antagonist to love, selfishness? In every occasion, be thinking of others, namely asking how will (this action) affect them? In order for humility to work in every circumstance there must be a third party that everyone must be willing to submit to. This third party can be another human, but that way is fallible, principles and truth, or God, and we are privileged to discern His will through an unadulterated conscience, which is the Light of Christ. Without this third party, which should be considered the first of the three, someones way is chosen and opposition, or enmity, no matter how great or small, is always created. Gods love is our source of nutrition spiritual death is being pulled from that source of nutrition. Thus when one is deprived of that love they are dark, thus love is light and when one is close to God they radiate that light.

To achieve a Christlike love we must overcome the natural man (see Mosiah 3:19), control natural impulses, and even love our enemies (see Matt. 5:44). This is a command that requires a decision. Too many believe that love is a condition, a feeling that involves 100 percent of the heart, something that happens to you. They disassociate love from the mind and, therefore, from agency. In commanding us to love, the Lord refers to something much deeper than romancea love that is the most profound form of loyalty. He is teaching us that love is something more than feelings of the heart; it is also a covenant we keep with soul and mind. Loving as He loved is a higher form of love than loving as thyself. It is a pure love that puts another higher than self. A marriage based on [a Christlike love] becomes the most romantic of all, generating eternal tender feelings between a husband and a wife. Because love is as much a verb as it is a noun, the phrase I love you is much more a promise of behavior and commitment than it is an expression of feeling. (Lynn G. Robbins, Agency and Love in Marriage, Ensign Oct. 2000). A lack of love is characterized by being indifferent, remote, inattentive, insensitive, unconcerned, uninterested, unresponsive, self-indulgent, judgmental, prejudiced, faultfinding, casual with sacred things, and weary in welldoing. The person does not praise or give due credit to other, seeks self-gratification and the praise of men, is guilty of self-pity and advertising it, bears grudges and gossips. None of these things are characteristics of Christlike love. God bestows the gift of Love upon all who are true followers of his Son, Jesus Christ (Moro. 7:48). How do you love when you dont feel love? Love is a verb. The feeling of love is the fruit of love. So love your wife. You did it once, you can do it again. Listen. Empathize. Appreciate. Its your choice. (Stephen R. Covey, Why Character Counts, Readers Digest, Jan. 1999, 135). Dont just pray to marry the one you love. Instead, pray to love the one you marry. (Spencer W. Kimball, quoted in Joe J. Christensen, Marriage and the Great Plan of Happiness, Ensign, May 1995, 64; emphasis in original). Real love is a sharing, non-pretendious, nourishment, it strengthens your soul. The ordinary love only feeds your ego---not the real you but the unreal you. Give, share whatever you have, share and enjoy sharing. Don't do it as if it is a duty--then the whole joy is gone. And don't feel that you are obliging the other, never, not even for a single moment. Lover never obliges. On the contrary, when somebody receives your love. you feel obliged. Love is thankful that it has been received. Love never waits to be rewarded, even to be thanked. If the thankfulness comes from the other side, love is always surprised---it is a pleasant surprise, because there was no expectation. You cannot frustrate real love, because there is no expectation in the first place. And you cannot fulfill unreal love because it is so rooted in expectation that whatsoever is done always falls short. (Terry Nieminens reply to Christopher Bigelow, Is Unconditional Love Really Possible? Mormon Matters, July 13, 2008).

416.Love, unconditional or conditional Gods love is in some aspects unconditional and in others conditional, thus d epending on what area of love one is speaking of, the word unconditional love is either truth or fallacy. God certainly feels unconditional concern for all of his children. He has unconditional hope and desire that we will return to him and receive his love. He feels unconditional sadness for his children who dont return to him. In his unconditional benevolence, he gave us a plan of salvation that makes it possible for all his children who kept their first estate and keep their second estate to ultimately return. He feels unconditionally compassionate about the trials and difficulties we go through, and he

unconditionally wants us all to be happy. (Christopher Bigelow, Is Unconditional Love Really Possible? Mormon Matters, July 13, 2008). His love is conditional in that All in all, unconditional love doesnt mean unconditional acceptance or approval. Also, I think it is safer to say that Gods love is unconditional than conditional. Just because He gives more to those who obey doesnt mean He loves them more than the rebellious, it means that He is wise and places conditional blessings upon things in order to keep sacred blessings sacred and avoid the appearance of unconditional acceptance. Also, many experiences we have from God are not earned. We are never justified in not loving our fellow-man. We dont see Jesus with the sinners because he loved them less; association doesnt mean acceptance. If any rash judgment can be made from viewing the life of Christ, it can easily be assumed that he loved the sinners more than those who had never committed major transgressions of the law. (See the parable of the Lost Sheep, the Prodigal Son). How can the believers be examples of Christ if the believes always cross on the other side of the road? (Reply comment from Cliff, of Christopher Bigelows, Is Unconditional Love Really Possible? Mormon Matters, July 13, 2008). His highest love comes in the form of His presence, through the Holy Ghost being with us, which is contingent upon our receiving it by repentance, and also through the second comforter or visitations. Its not that God cant give these expressions of love in the form of blessings, its that he conditionally withholds them like any loving parent would, until the child humbles him or herself and obeys. We have all seen the effects of parents spoiling their children when it is unmerited, it is not wise. Only the humble and obedient will take the blessings and do good with it. Unconditional love does not void punishment or withdrawal of blessings. The term unconditional love is too closely related and carries with it too heavy of implications that we are all saved by grace unconditionally; justification, sanctification, the second comforter, power to overcome, and eternal life (all these are forms of salvation) are all conditional. While divine love can be called perfect, infinite, enduring, and universal, it cannot correctly be characterized as unconditional. The word does not appear in the scriptures. On the other hand, many verses affirm that the higher levels of love the Father and the Son feel for each of usand certain divine blessings stemming from that love are conditional. (Russell M. Nelson, Divine Love, Ensign Feb. 2003). Though his love in these ways is conditional, it doesnt negate or diminish his love in other areas or to other peoples. He is always willing to give all he can, but those higher givings are conditional. Humans should follow Gods example of both conditional and unconditional love, respectively, while taking into account their stewardship. There are times when we are justified in withdrawing loyalty and respect. Ideally I would still feel unconditional concern, compassion, and hope *people who have wronged me+, including my own family members who misbehave, and I may even be able to minister to them in some ways, but I would not be able to fully respect them, trust them, and commune with them unless and until they truly improved enough to warrant it. Can we still truly love someone at the highest levelrespect them, trust them, commune with them while were waiting to see how accountable they are for their misconduct? It may be possible to partially love them and to minister unto them with the hope of one day being able to wholeheartedly love them, but I dont think full,

unreserved love in such a situation is humanly possible. (Christopher Bigelow, Is Unconditional Love Really Possible? Mormon Matters, July 13, 2008). Why *do I believe in the unconditional love of God+? Because splitting hairs on types of love may be interesting, but it's academic. It is correct that trust and love are different matters with God, but to the person in need of rescue, in need of confessing their absolute dependence on God's salvation from sin, the place to start is love. Absolute, dependable, confident and trustworthy Love of God. The sanctification of the Spirit that follows brings transformation and sensitivity to living in a way to reflect and seek toward God's Trust by putting into action our trust and obedience in Him. Ultimately, teaching that God's Love is conditional runs too great a risk to undermine hope and confidence in the Gift of Grace, the most foundational doctrine of the Gospel of Christ -- vital to each of us sinners separated from God. Each and every one of us. The Unconditional Love of God not only is correct doctrine, but it is practical and transformative. (Reply comment from Just for Quix of Christopher Bigelows, Is Unconditional Love Really Possible? Mormon Matters, July 13, 2008). "...Brothers and sisters, I testify that no one of us is less treasured or cherished of God than another. I testify that He loves each of us-insecurities, anxieties, self-image, and all. He doesn't measure our talents or our looks; He doesn't measure our professions or our possessions. He cheers on every runner, calling out that the race is against sin, not against each other (Jeffery R. Holland, "The Other Prodigal," Ensign, May 2002, 63-64). 417.Lowly in Heart 418.Lust - (see Holland CR Apr 2010)

M
419.Magnify you Calling - To magnify a calling is to hold it up in dignity and importance, that the light of heaven may shine through ones performance to the gaze of other men. An elder magnifies his calling when he learns what his duties as an elder are and then performs them. (Our Sacred Priesthood Trust, Thomas S. Monson quoting Joseph Smith exact reference not given, CR April 2011). To magnify is to honor, to exalt and glorify, and cause to be held in greater esteem or respect. It also means to increase the importance of, to enlarge and make greater (Delbert L. Stapley, Conference Report, Apr. 1957, 76). If you do not magnify your callings, God will hold you responsible for those whom you might have saved had you done your duty (John Taylor, Deseret News: Semi-Weekly, 6 Aug. 1878, 1). 420.Make his paths Straight Used prior to Christs birth - Luke 3:4, Isaiah 40:3 Alma 7:19-20, and after his first advent - D&C 33:10. Since the path of the Lord is already straight, there must be another meaning to this phrase. We make our paths (Symbolic for ones course of life, denoting the general tendencies of ones constant decisions) straight by being righteous, developing and improving our desires, thoughts, and behaviors to be in line with Gods). We make the Lords paths straight by doing the sameJu st as we glorify his name through our humble obedience in his name, so also we make his paths straight through our path being straight in his name. To walk straight is to not walk in other crooked (i.e. strange, immoral) paths, to not be a hypocrite, and to not turn off the path of righteousness to the least degree (Alma 7:20, D&C 3:2). 421.Malice (n.) Extreme enmity of heart; a disposition to injure others without cause, from mere personal gratification or from a spirit of revenge; unprovoked malignity or spite. To regard with extreme ill will (1828 Noah Webster).

422.Mandaeans - a religious community of Iraq and Iran who claim to be descendants of the disciples of John the Baptist. 423.Manna 424.Manner 1. Method; way of performing or executing (2 Kings 17:26, 1N18:2). 2. Custom; habitual practice (1Sam 8:9). 3. Sort; kind (Matt 5:11, Mosiah 10:4). 4. To a certain degree or measure (1 Sam 21:5). 425.Man of God - 2N1:21 - What constitutes a man of the Lord? (Antonym of the Natural Man) - A man of God is one who is always righteous and does not let other influences diminish their behavior or standards. They arise above the obscurities and ways of worldliness. They do not have desires to rebel or dispositions to do evil, but to do good continually. They know God and Jesus Christ and act accordingly. (See Mosiah 23:14, 2Timothy3:17) The Temple Initiatory perfectly describes a man of God. (Read story of President Joseph F. Smith in Be Ye Clean by Gordon B. Hinckley, CR April 1996 denotes confidence waxing strong, and what a true man is). A man is upright, clean, sober, compassionate, and givingnot debased, dirty, drunk, or selfish. 426.Mantle Elijahs cloak, or mantle, was symbolic of what we have come to call today the mantle of the prophet. This mantle is an intangible mantle which is given of God to chosen servants, especially his prophet. It is the mantle of authority, the mantle of power, the mantle which carries the great authority from president to president. (Spencer W. Kimball, The mantle of a Prophet, 1973, 11). The mantle is far, far greater than the intellect. (Boyd K. Packer, "The Mantle is Far, Far Greater Than the Intellect," Address to the Fifth Annual CES Religious Educators' Symposium, 1981) http://en.fairmormon.org/Mormonism_and_history/Boyd_K._Packer%27s_talk:_%22The_Mantle_is_Far,_Far _Greater_Than_the_Intellect%22#endnote_mantle.1 https://si.lds.org/bc/seminary/content/library/talks/ces-symposium-addresses/the-mantle-is-far-far-greaterthan-the-intellect_eng.pdf 427.Mark of the Lamanites Also known as the sign of the Lamanites. (See also Curse of the Lamanites). The mark placed upon the Lamanites was a dark skin (see Alma 3:6). 428.Marriage Moses 3:21-24 Man is asleep in certain aspects until he is married. Asleep as in he cannot see or experience life in its fullness without a wife nor can he understand God without her. f 429.Marvelous work and a Wonder The entire restoration of the priesthoodthe Church, the ordinances, the gospel truthsconstitute the marvelous work and a wonder that Isaiah foretold (Elder LeGrand Richards, A Marvelous Work and a Wonder, pp. 3435.) 430.Master Mahan (Moses 5:31, 49) footnote d either mind, destroyer, or great one are possible roots evident in Mahan. Of the choices offered I personally feel that "destroyer" is the most probable one. My reasoning for this is that the Hebrew word maha means "destroy," and the addition of an n would make the word a noun. (E. Kautzsch, ed., Gesenius' Hebrew Grammar, 2nd rev. ed. (Oxford: Clarendon, 1974), 238). Hence, maha(n) = destroy(er). Destruction is one of the attributes applied to Satan in the scriptures (see John 8:44; 1 Corinthians 5:5; Hebrews 2:14; 1 Peter 5:8), and he has been identified as the destroyer in latter-day revelation. (Hoyt W. Brewster Jr., Doctrine & Covenants Encyclopedia (Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1988), 132). In Moses 5:2931 we read that it was after Cain had bound himself to Satan with a secret oath, accompanied by the threat of destruction if he revealed this action, that he obtained the title Mahan. It would appear that he obtained this title because he had been taught how to become a destroyer himself. It is of interest to note that in certain ancient cultures Satan was known by the name Mahoun and those who swore their allegiance to him acquired that name for themselves. (John Jamieson, An Etymological Dictionary of the Scottish Language, rev. ed. (Paisley, Scotland: Gardner, 1879), 3:205; see also the various references in D. Michael

Quinn, Early Mormonism and the Magic World View (Salt Lake City: Signature Books, 1987), 167 n. 4). (Compiled in Girded about with a Lambskin by Matthew B. Brown. Journal of Book of Mormon Studies: Volume - 6, Issue - 2, Pages: 124151 Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute, 1997). 431.Maxim synonym of axiom, being an evidently true proposition or principle. 432.Maximally to a maximal degree. 433.Mediation The Secret Book of James 9,24-11,6 Nag Hammadi I am mediating for you with the Father, and he will forgive you many things. 434.Meditation (Cf. Fine Toned Faculties, Books, use of, Conscience, Rite of Passage, docx. The Inner Kingdom and the Inner Path through Meditation ) Mental disciplines used to induce specific modes or states of consciousness. Meditation may involve generating an emotional state for the purpose of analyzing that state such as anger, hatred, etc. or cultivating particular mental response to various phenomena, such as compassion. The term "meditation" can refer to the state itself, as well as to practices or techniques employed to cultivate the state. (Wikipedia, The Free Encyclopedia, available at: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Meditation, accessed June 28, 2013). Meditation refers to a family of self regulation practices that focus on training attention and awareness in order to bring mental processes under greater voluntary control and thereby foster general mental well-being and development and/or specific capacities such as calm, clarity, and concentration"( Roger Walsh & Shauna L. Shapiro (2006). "The meeting of meditative disciplines and western psychology: A mutually enriching dialogue". American Psychologist (American Psychological Association) 61 (3): 227239). From Old French meditacion "thought, reflection, study," and directly from Latin meditationem (nominative meditatio) "a thinking over. The Latin verb also had stronger senses: "plan, devise, practice, rehearse, study." (Available at: http://www.etymonline.com/, accessed June 28, 2013). Thus what we call pondering is meditation. http://mormonstories.org/246-249-a-mormon%E2%80%99s-spiritual-transformation-through-meditation-thehindu-yogic-tradition/ Various types of meditation Prayer Centering Prayer, Contemplative prayer, A particularly ambitious form of meditation aims at effortlessly sustained single -pointed concentration, single-pointed analysis, meant to enable its practitioner to enjoy an indestructible sense of well-being while engaging in any life activity. (Wikipedia, The Free Encyclopedia, available at: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Meditation, accessed June 28, 2013). Mindfulness Meditation Mantra Sun Eating Yoga T'ai chi Qigong Transcendental Meditation MY MORNING STUDY

Why meditation?

Meditation includes techniques designed to promote relaxation, build internal energy or life force and develop compassion, love, patience, generosity and forgiveness.Meditation is often used to clear the mind and ease many health issues, such as high blood pressure, depression, and anxiety. (Wikipedia, T he Free Encyclopedia, available at: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Meditation, accessed June 28, 2013). Meditation has a calming effect and directs awareness inward until pure awareness is achieved. (Wikipedia, The Free Encyclopedia, available at: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Meditation, accessed June 28, 2013). (Wikipedia, The Free Encyclopedia, available at: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Meditation, accessed June 28, 2013). This awareness is described as, "being awake inside without being aware of anything except awareness itself."(Phelan, Michael; Jul - Sep 1979. "Transcendental Meditation. A Revitalization of the American Civil Religion". Archives de sciences sociales des religions 1 (48)). Opens the way for revelation (C.f. Fine Toned Faculties) Meditation is the means to revelation because it puts the body in a state not to be acted upon, and the mind and heart in their truest and purest, cleanest, and most aware states of being, which clearing is a prerequisite to revelation. In this state one is communing with themselves and seeking communion with God; one is at-one with self and seeking at-one-ment with God. In this state revelation simply flows unto you (D&C 121:46). It is common in Yoga circles for the world to be described as "illusion" or "not real". What is meant is not that is doesn't exist but that is does not reflect "reality" or exist as we experience it with our limited perceptions. (Phil McLemore reply comment of Podcast 144145: The Kingdom of God is Within YouBelieving It, Trusting It, Accessing It, hosted by Dan Wotherspoon, December 17, 2012, available at: http://mormonmatters.org/2012/12/17/144-145-the-kingdom-of-god-is-within-you-believing-it-trusting-itaccessing-it/, accessed June 28, 2013). Effects of Meditation One of the most common effects is that people feel non-judgmental. Effective functioning, including academic performance, concentration, perceptual sensitivity, reaction time, memory, self- control, empathy, and self esteem.(Oman et al., 2008, pg. 570) The list goes on: reduction in stress, anxiety, depression, headaches, pain, blood pressure, increase attention span, sharpened focus, improved memory, dulled perception of pain, altered metabolism, heart rate, respiration, and brain activation. How all these benefits? (The Spirit is taking the lead?) When and where should I meditate? How do I meditate? It may be done sitting, or in an active way - for instance, Buddhist monks involve awareness in their day-to-day activities as a form of mind-training. (Wikipedia, The Free Encyclopedia, available at: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Meditation, accessed June 28, 2013). What should I do when I gain the divine state? Just let good flow. Keep dismissing distractions by using your mantra. There will be learning, seeing, hearing, feeling, and an outpouring of divine qualities and powers. Let, let, let, until the state fades into the necessities of surviving in this world. Meditation themes in Christianity (C.f. Books, use of, Prayer, Fine Toned Faculties) Awake - 2N1:23, Alma 5:7,

Eph. 4:17-19 walk not as other Gentiles walk, in the vanity of their mind, Having the understanding darkened, being alienated from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them, because of the blindness of their heart: Who being past feeling have given themselves over unto lasciviousness, to work all uncleanness with greediness. Paul herein teaches us that ignorance (i.e. unawareness) in us leaves us in alienation to God, which is immorality or sin, and thus holiness and purity is a requisite to meditation or being in feeling rather that past feeling. Awareness is too often damned by the strong stimuli from the world which masks our true identity. Ordinance ceremonies are physiologically effective because they provide a circumstance or environment and stimulus that one is not accustomed to, and as such is a means to transition them into another higher state of consciousness and awareness. They help awake the participant from the dust (cf. 2N1:23). They help us get into a mode that fosters revelation, and into an awareness that fosters a change in ones being. Once caught on to this awareness, one is much more able to put themselves in states wherein they are aware, and thus ready for revelation. The greatest comfort in this life is the assurance of having a close relationship with God. It has been said that "consciousness of God is the highest achievement in human experience and is the supreme goal of human life. This is true religion. It is a mental, spiritual experience of the highest order. ."I think we pay too little attention to the value of meditation, a principle of devotion. In our worship there are two elements: One is spiritual communion arising from our own meditation; the other, instruction from others, particularly from those who have authority to guide and instruct us. Of the two, the more profitable introspectively is meditation. Meditation is the language of the soul. It is defined as "a form of private devotion or spiritual exercise, consisting in deep, continued reflection on some religious theme. Meditation is a form of prayer. Meditation is one of the most secret, most sacred doors through which we pass into the presence of the Lord. Jesus set the example for us. Jesus repaired to what is now known as the Mount of Temptation where, during the forty days of fasting, he communed with himself and his Father and contemplated the responsibility of his own great mission. One result of this spiritual communion was such strength as enabled him to say to the tempter: "Get thee hence, Satan: for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve." (Matth ew 4:10.) Before he gave to the Twelve the beautiful Sermon on the Mount, he was in solitude, in communion. He did the same thing after that busy Sabbath day, when he arose early in the morning after having been the guest of Peter. Peter undoubtedly found the guest chamber empty, and when he and others sought Jesus they found him alone. It was on that morning that they said: "All men seek for thee." (Mark 1:37.) Again, after Jesus had fed the five thousand, he told the Twelve to dismiss the multitude. Then Jesus, the historian says, went to the mountain for solitude; and "when the evening was come, he was there alone." (Matthew 14:23.) Meditation! Prayer! (David O. McKay, Man May Know for Himself, comp. Clare Middlemiss [Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1969], pp. 2223, ch. 5 also available at: http://www.cumorah.org/libros/english/David%20O.%20McKay/McKay%20%20Man_May_Know_for_Himself_Teachings_of_President_David_O_McKay__Clare_Middlemiss%2C_David_O_McKay.html#4425). E. P. Clowney explained that three dimensions of Christian meditation are crucial, not mere ly for showing its distinctiveness, but for guiding its practice. The first is that Christian meditation is grounded in the Bible. Because the God of the Bible is a personal God who speaks in words of revelation, Christian meditation responds to this revelation and focuses on that aspect, in contrast to mystic meditations which use mantras. The second distinctive mark of Christian meditation is that it responds to the love of God, as in I John [4:19]: "We love, for he first loved us". The personal relationship based on the love of God that marks Christian communion is thus heightened in Christian meditation. The third dimension is that the revelations of the Bible and the love of God lead to the worship of God: making Christian meditation an exercise in praise (Wikipedia, The Free Encyclopedia, available at: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Christian_meditation, accessed June 28, 2013).

The vistas of God's Word unfold to the meditating Christian solely through the gift of the Divine Spirit. How could we understand what is within God and is disclosed to us except through the Spirit of God who is communicated to us? (Hans Urs von Balthasar, 1989 Christian meditation Ignatius Press ISBN 0-89870-235-6 pp. 27-30). 1 Corinthians 2:9-10, Moroni 10:4, etc holy spirit as reavealer. The knowledge gained in meditation must come from somewhere, correct? Isnt it already in us, from our pre-mortal learnings, and each time we learn we only come to the awareness or remembrance? (Find quote). So it wouldnt have to come from anywhere. Thank God for teaching us in the previous life. How about answers to lifes path questions? I really thin k herein lies the meaning to the kingdom of God is within you and that God is within us. Grace is within us. Revelation is within us. Godliness is within us. Forgiveness is within us. Why is LDS leadership afraid of inner practices? Our body (our minds) is a Temple and the Temple is a symbol for it. How does meditation relate to that? Remember that all outward things point to inward. (E.g. ordinances, covenants, symbols, church buildings, temples, the body, etc) The physical buildings that are Temples are only representations of spiritual temples, and everything that goes on there is intended to teach us the real thing. (E.g. initiation teaches us how to become kings, justified and sanctified it doesnt make us that). Through the temple, through books, through others we can learn about God, but He is only found within! One truly visits the temple when their mind is caught up in Gods and they commune such as a vision. And it is when one knows him this way wherein that one begins to know the truth of all things as they really are. "Through the study of books one seeks God; by meditation one finds him" (Saint Padre Pio, in The Rosary: A Path Into Prayer by Liz Kelly 2004 ISBN 0-8294-2024-X pages 79 and 86). One doesnt have to go somewhere for revelation nor any other power one puts their heart and mind in a place (i.e. a state) that fosters revelation doing that is called meditation. Meditation is the means to accessing knowledge (revelation), power (grace), ___________________. How? How is meditation a means to healing? Or is it what heals? How and in what ways does it affect spiritual health, mental health, physical health, and social health? How does meditation effect morals? Dismissal Technique CREATE DOCX _ THE INNER PATH READ ARTICLE in documents Mormon Mantras and The yoga of Christ Effects theological certainties, love, care for everything, overcoming character flaws, no fear of death, more insightful scripture studies, consciousness-expanding experiences, feeling of one-ness with the cosmos, better identification with the spirit rather than the body, thoughts, and emotions, less defensive, less selfish, less impatient, heightened sensitivities, emotions, openness, honesty, MORMON MANTRAS NOTES: (Phil McLemore, Mormon Mantras: A Journey of Spiritual Transformation, Sunstone Magazine Issue 141, April 2006)

Mindfulness Meditation - the goal is to create greater awareness of ones tho ughts, emotions, and body sensations by observing them from a witness position without judging them. P.21

Meditation *is+ not primarily about relaxation and stress reduction but rather an awakening into the Spiritand that this communion with Spirit had the power to heal and transform. P.21 Spiritual qualities flow to you, or begin to unfold when one __________. Mantra syn motto examples COPY BASICS on pg. 22 In my experience, I never consciously chose to meditate in the traditional sense, but I very consciously chose to meditate in the sense that I wanted to be aware and find peace, comfort, and joy. Meditations goal is to provide the circumstance wherein one can get into the state of being wherein those things flow to them, and then the ultimate goal is to be able to let every day happenings be in the spirit of meditation. My method of getting into a meditation state of being I assume is much slower than the traditional way, but possible, and I believe the traditional way to be very effective for most. def. awoke unto God. Spiritual growth unfolds as we have direct experience of the Divine and an increasingly intimate relationship with God. This experience and relationship awakens the Divine within; increases our ability to make conscious, loving choices; and nurtures unity within ourselves, with God, and with others. We develop emotional honesty; a calm, appreciative spirit; an increased capacity to love; and freedom from conditioned perception and response. Both Eastern and Western spiritual texts refer to this state as awakened. Over the past few years, I have asked people from many different walks of life and religious traditions to rate the percentage of human perceptions, emotions, thoughts, and behaviors that are based on conditioned response as opposed to conscious choice. Almost without fail, they estimated that it is about 9095 percent. I believe honest reflection by any thoughtful person will verify that this is true. In admitting this, were acknowledging that our free agency actually functions in the 510 percent range. Scientists and philosophers sometimes refer to this phenomenon as the hypnosis of social conditioning. Our brains love the economy of repetitive patterns. When this process is combined with our subconscious inner dialogue and the habits of a lifetime, we find ourselves imprisoned in a very narrow range of perception and response. Both Eastern and Western spiritual texts refer to this state as asleep. We cannot sleep our way toward spiritual growth!p22-23The natural manis the self of conditioned perceptions and responses that rob us of free agency, a self that is acted upon and not free. . . to act according to Divine will and nature (2 Nephi 2:14, 26). P23 DEF> NATRUAL MANWe must become conscious of the sleep of conditioning that has taken place through our interaction with the finite world around us. Then, through communion with the Infinite, we must awaken to the image of God within our soul. P24 *Many+ deeply desire to improve themselves and their relationships, but in most cases, their spiritual insights, noble intentions, and hopeful commitments [are] overwhelmed by their conditioned perceptions, thoughts, emotions, and behaviors. I believe that when we consistently spend time in spiritual communion, the Spirit of God nourishes the divine qualities we inherited from our heavenly parents, and this divine nature unfolds in our perceptions, emotions, thoughts, and behaviors. We are reborn, transformed, and liberated from past experience and the limitations of our conditioning. P. 23

NAT MAN DEF> Our essential state is our eternal, spiritual identity. Many people associate their spirit with their mind and personality. However both ones mental activity (thoughts and emotions) and personality traits can be observed. Whatever we can observe is not really us. We are the observer: the capacity to observe is a characteristic of spiritual awareness. Our mindswhich include our perceptions, thoughts, and emotions, as

expressed through our bodies and behaviorwere intended to give us experience. And those experiences were intended to be reconciled to the perfections of spirit. However, we are seduced so much by the noise, form, and activity of the material world that we lose awareness of our true identity and become identified primarily with our thoughts (mental noise) and bodies. Ideally, the spirit should use the mind to deal with the practical aspects of living in the material world. Instead, the mind overshadows our essential statewe identify with mental activity and then live with a gnawing fear of death since we intuitively know that our mind is finite. On top of that, the mind becomes scripted and conditioned, which negatively affects our ability to make conscious choices. No wonder the word liberation is used to describe the spiritual path! One of my most liberating moments occurred when in the course of a meditation, my body awareness fell away and my mental activity ceased. This sounds like death and loss of identity. But not only was I still alive and myself, I was more aware, alive, and myself than I had ever experienced. It is truly transforming to gain not just the belief but the direct experience of yourself as more than a body and a mind! p24 Meditation is crucial because it provides the means to learning of and being the true self, the spirit, rather than masked and deceived by the flesh, emotions, and mental processes. When one is in that true state, they more effectively learn and are empowered to overcome the natural man than any other state notably because one isnt giving it power anymore, one is the power. PRAYER - Our minds are constantly buzzing with thoughts at the conscious and subconscious levels. The biggest complaint new meditators have is that theyre having too many thoughts. Actually, they are just now becoming more aware of how pervasively we all talk to ourselves. These thoughts that now feel intrusive were always there. Most thoughts consist of reviews of the past and projections into the future; they represent memory and desire. Our thoughts are rarely purely in the present. But the spirit is a present-moment reality! That is why meditating, pondering, and contemplating are such powerful spiritual disciplines. They take us to the present, where the spirit is experienced directlyto the only state in which we can commune with the Infinite. P24 Mantra The word mantra is defined in two ways. Most dictionaries focus on its origins in Eastern traditions, in which a mantra is a sacred, verbal formula repeated in prayer or mediation. In the past century, it has also become common to use the term to refer to any often-repeated word, formula, slogan, or stock phrase. The Sanskrit root meaning of the term is instructive. In that language, man refers to mind, and tra means tool. The word itself carries the sense that a mantra is a device that liberates us from our minds, which would include our conditioned perceptions and responses. In Eastern religions, mantras are sometimes used in superstitious or magical ways. However, the ideal practice of mantra is as a spiritual conduit that uses words or vibrations (1) to instill onepointed concentration by interrupting the flow of the normal thinking process, allowing attention to slip into silence, beyond body and mind to spirit (c.f. Rite of Passage); and (2) to put one into a state of harmony with the Divine or with specific qualities or characteristics of the Divine. Mantras are used silently in meditation and vocally in chanting. P24-25 [We gain access to the divine as we access the divine within us]. List of potential mantras I am above no one; I am beneath no one (Matthew 7:36). How do I use a mantra? The objective is to use a word, sound, or phrase thatis devotional in nature and will not generate more mental activity. The mantra is then repeated gently, becoming the sole focus of your attention. Your mind will resist this process and spin up a number of thoughts and sensations in an effort to regain its normal flow and control. The meditation discipline is to gently return and stay with your mantra. With practice, your power of concentration will improve and, at some point, your mantra and the minds thoughts will cancel each

other out, allowing you to slip into the gap between thoughts and into the silence of spiritual awareness. True meditation is not a blank mind but an awakened spirit. P25 DEF FAITH - The search for security and certainty is actually an attachment to the known. And whats the known? The known is our past. The known is nothing other than the prison of past conditioning. . . .The unknown is the field of all possibilities, ever fresh, ever new, always open to the creation of new manifestations. . . This means that in every moment of your life, you will have excitement, adventure, mystery. You will experience the fun of life the magic, the celebration, the exhilaration, and the exultation of your own spirit. Depack Choprah, footnote 9

good mantras should take one through and beyond the slavery of conditioned perceptions and responses to the experience of spiritual connection and insight that allow us to see through Gods eyes and to respond in harmony with divine nature. Good mantras create a space where we can see more clearly and respond with loving awareness instead of with instant, mindless reactions. P28 Some people resist the idea that meditation is a necessary practice for transformative spiritual growth. There are a few individuals who seem to be born with divine consciousness, but for most of us, meditation or one of its cousins (such as contemplative prayer) is the most reliable, intentional practice for piercing through the carnal man to our underlying spiritual nature. This truth is pervasive in the ancient, yogic scriptures. Consider this quote from the Katha Upanishad 2:24: The Self (or our true nature) cannot be known by anyone, who desists not from unrighteous ways, controls not his senses, stills not his mind, and practices not meditation. Footnote 4 Ideally, after some initial experimentation, a meditation mantra should not be changed. Once rooted, it gains strength, taking one more quickly into higher states of consciousness and communion with the Divine. On the other hand, formula mantras are changed depending on ones circumstances and the areas of spiritual growth one chooses to focus on. Footnote 8

LOOK UP SACRED GEOMETRY _ meditation is our closest view of the constant spirit to spirit communication. Also meditation as defined is Reflection !! the huge idea here is that everytime you refelct in a way you are creating. In some of the Rabbies teaching the Monad the point the seed etc.. was in the begining 1 and the 2 or dyad only came to be by the monad copying its self they drew a circle then a line which represented a mirror or reflection which also means Logos! then the birth of two circles came about all from the reflection looking inward meditating , and then from 2 the 3 or try or first godhead came to be! Meditation is kinda like a lesser version of creatiing , maybe even spirtual creation. Also including on your studys of meditation as an opening of the inner i think you must include more treasurey doctrine here. Meditation as the opening or taping into the treasury. 435.Meek Working on what is lacking. God-fearing, righteous, humble, teachable, and patient under suffering (LDS.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). The meek are willing to follow gospel teachings; not peevish or apt to complain of divine dispensations.(1828 Noah Webster) also: gentle, not easily provoked or irritated. 436. Men (Man) of God (Alma 48:18 (14-20)) A man who glories in good, in keeping the commandments, resisting iniquity, being serviceable unto others and exemplifying Gods ways. 437.Mercy That benevolence, mildness, or tenderness of heart which disposes a person to overlook injuries, or to treat an offender better than he deserves; the disposition that tempers justice, and induces an injured

person to forgive trespasses and injuries, and to forbear punishment, or inflict less than law or justice will warrant. (1828 Noah Webster Noah Webster). The spirit of compassion, tenderness, and forgiveness. (Preach My Gospel). Mercy is the allowance or obtainability or reconciliation of certain things that would otherwise be withheld or separated from you because of justice. Divine and mortal mercy motivate for repentance more than justice alone; Gods mercy and justice seem so connected that when He applies mercy, justice is lovingly implicit, such is the phrase, go and sin no more (John 8:11). 438.Merits any performance or worth which claims regard or compensation; goodness or excellence which entitles one to honor or reward. Jesus Christ possessed merits that no other child of Heavenly Father could possibly have. He was a God, Jehovah, before His birth in Bethlehem. His father not only gave Him His spirit body, but Jesus was His Only Begotten Son in the flesh. Our Master lived a perfect, sinless life and therefore was free from the demands of justice. He was and is perfect in every attribute, including love, compassion, patience, obedience, forgiveness, and humility. His mercy pays or debt to justice when we repent and obey Him (Richard G. Scott - Conference Report, Apr. 1977, 77-78). 439.Messenger of Satan (2 Cor. 12:7) See Thorns in the flesh. 440.Messianically, speaking 441.Middle-Way Mormonism http://www.scribd.com/doc/82217625/Walking-an-Impossible-Path Mormon Matters Podcast After all is said about this subject, a middle way Mormon must be happy, smile, and uplifting not degrading, prideful in their knowledge, and offensive. No knowledge can negate virtue, purity, morals, or love. If anything, middle wayers should be more inclined to living truth and righteousness, to loving and caring for others, and progressing in not only intellect but in social realms (as well as physical and emotional). 442.Mighty Change of Heart (Alma 5:12-14, Mosiah 5:2) (See also Conversion and Born-Again) To have a mighty change of heart is to have a new outlook (i.e. vision) of life, God, and others; it is having an intensely deepened desire to do good continually, to never be weary of good works and to have an everlasting hatred against sin and iniquity (Alma 37:32-33). It is a new, lasting determination to progress in Godly attributes, not a fleeting feeling that goes away after a good meeting is over. A change of heart must be pursued with faith; we initiate the process by acting and desiring a change, then God changes our hearts (See Alma 5:7, 12) by the power of the Holy Ghostwho is the Sanctifier ( 3 Ne. 27:1921 )dross, iniquity, carnality, sensuality, and every evil thing is burned out of the repentant soul as if by fire; the cleansed person becomes literally a new creature of the Holy Ghost (Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, p. 73.). It is being awakened ... out of a deep sleep of sin and illuminated by the light of the everlasting word (Alma 5:7). When we have undergone this mighty change [described in Mosiah 5:2], which is brought about only through faith in Jesus Christ and through the operation of the Spirit upon us, it is as though we have become a new person. Thus, the change is likened to a new birth. Thousands of you have experienced this change. You have forsaken lives of sin, sometimes deep and offensive sin, and through applying the blood of Christ in your lives, have become clean. You have no more disposition to return to your old ways. You are in reality a new person. This is what is meant by a change of heart (A Mighty Change of Heart, President Ezra Taft Benson, Ensign Oct. 1989). Other descriptions include: being changed from *our+ carnal and fallen state, to a state of righteousness (Mosiah 27:25). 443.Mighty Prayer 444.Mind Heart (1N4:10 I said in my heart)

Brain Soul Conscience Intelligence Spirit Entity Body Breast - referring to heart? The breast is a receptacle or the pure and virtuous principles or the impure and evil. Physical Body energy and matter Astral (subtle) Body mind intellect and ego Causal Body soul and spirit The soul is the generator of ideas, the mind, intellect, and ego are the organizer of the ideas, the body is the deliverer of ideas; as is the universe. The soul is the observer. *The body and mind age with experience, but the soul is timeless]. It witnesses time and space time events the observer. The soul is the observer, the mind, intellect, and ego is the process of observation, the physical body and the physical world are objects of observation. Observer, process of observation, and that which is observed. Or you could say, experiencer, process of experience, that which is experienced. The knower, the soul is who knows, the process of knowing, where is this occurring? In the mind intellect and ego, and the object of knowledge, what is known? The physical body and the universe. Also we can call it the seer, the process of seeing, and scenery. What is the spirit? It is simultaneously the potentiality for all three. The spirit is the observer, the spirit is the observation, and the spirit is that which is observed. True healing is to have balance in all of these levels of existence environment, physical body, subtle body, and causal body. (Deepak Chopra, D avid Simon, Training the Mind, Healing the Body, Audio Conference, Nightingale Conant (2000), disc 3) Since the body is in the form of our spirit, and we are of a dual nature, I suppose it would be safe to say that our spirit bodies have every part that our tabernacles (i.e. earthly bodies) have. All the minds and spirits that God ever sent into the world are susceptible of enlargement. (TJPS, 354). Apply yourselves diligently to study, that your minds may be stored with all necessary information. (TJPS, 43). See definition of intelligence The washing and anointing in the Temple differentiates between the brain and the intellect. Is there something in the fact that our bodies are in the form of our spirit? Thus is there a spiritual as well as physical of every body part? (think Initiatory) There are many phrases we use that denote a separation of you and body, or you and brain, or your spirit and body, or heart and you
Christ possesses the same mind with the Father, which mind is the Holy Spirit, that bears record of the Father and the Son, and these three are one; or, in other words, these three constitute the great, matchless, governing and supreme power over all things; by whom all things were created and made, and these three constitute the Godhead, and are one. (Lectures on Faith 5:2) Our spirits are the part of our beings through which we gain knowledge. Although theologians, philosophers, and social scientists may disagree on the name or title or description or extent of this power we have within ourselves (a few terms they have suggested are ego,

consciousness, will, intelligence, and mind), it is the power by which we think and make conscious decisions. We acquire all our knowledge, whether of a spiritual or physical nature, through the power of our spirit. The spirit has the power to learn, understand, and comprehend by itself, independent of the physical body. Thus, before the spirit was clothed with a physical body, it could learn the spirit laws that governed its existence and thus could receive the consequences (blessings or punishments) associated with action in the realm of such law. Even though a veil of forgetfulness came upon us at the time of birth into a physical body, our spirits still possess the power to learn. The spirit works with and through the physical body in obtaining further knowledge. The senses of the physical body provide additional means by which the spirit may obtain knowledge: If I had time to enter into this subject alone I could show you upon scientific principles that man himself is a self-registering machine, his eyes, his ears, his nose, the touch, the taste, and all the various senses of the body, are so many media whereby man lays up for himself a record which perhaps nobody else is acquainted with but himself. (John Taylor, "Discourse," December 14, 1884, in Journal of Discourses, 26 vols. (Liverpool: Latter-day Saints' Book Depot, 1886), 26:31) When our spirit came into our physical bodies, we became living souls (Genesis 2:7). The spirit gives life to the physical body. It is the spirit that enables the eyes to see, the ears to hear, the fingers to move. (Daniel H. Ludlow, A Testimony of the Plan of Progression and Eternal Life, Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute, (Emeritus Dean of Religious Education, Brigham Young University, Editor-in-chief, Encyclopedia of Mormonism)). The Savior possesses the same mind with the Father, knowing and believing and speaking and doing as though he were the Father. This mind is theirs by the power of the Holy Ghost. That is, the Holy Ghost, who is a personage of spirit (a spirit man!), using the light of Christ, can give the same mind to all men, whether mortal or immortal. (Bruce R. McConkie, A New Witness for the Articles of Faith (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1985), 75). Thus the mind is the seat of ones knowledge, and desires, and directs words and actions. There is no such thing as immaterial matter. All spirit is matter, but it is more fine or pure, and can only be discerned by purer eyes (D&C 131:7). Examples of common sayings that denote a differentiation e.g. sick not being there. Intelligence has several meanings, three of which are: (1) It is the light of truth which gives life and light to all things in the universe. It has always existed. (2) The word intelligences may also refer to spirit children of God. (3) The scriptures also may speak of intelligence as referring to the spirit element that existed before we were begotten as spirit children. (The Guide to the Scriptures) If ones spiritual light is visible, then light is matter. Knowledge is thus held in light and/or intelligence. For the word of the Lord is truth, and whatsoever is truth is light, and whatsoever is light is Spirit, even the Spirit of Jesus Christ. (D&C 84:45) Intelligence was not created or made, D&C 93:29 Alma 32:34 The spirit and the body are the soul of man (D&C 88:15). The body without the spirit is dead (James 2:26). Intelligence acquired in this life rises with us in the resurrection, D&C 130:1819 The senses of smell, touch, sight, hearing, and taste, through the nervous systems, convey impulses which are discernible and that we can process, gain intelligence through, and store and recall at any-time. Where are ones thoughts? Where is information stored? Does spiritual truth make for different criteria than secular knowledg e? Is revelation from the Holy Ghost somehow different? What about Alzheimers disease and other mental incapabilitys? The body is susceptible to the diseases of the world and can be a controller of the spirit intelligence (i.e. being acted upon. See Brigham Young JD p. 70). Does this or any other disease affect ones knowledge after mortal death? When our bodies and our spirits separate, will all our knowledge culminated on this earth rise with us despite the bodies damning influences upon us?

The intelligence of spirits had no beginning, neither will it have an end. That is good logic. That which has a beginning may have an end. There never was a time when there were not spirits; for they are co-equal [co-eternal] with our Father in heaven. I take my ring from my finger and liken it unto the mind of manthe immortal part, because it had no beginning. Intelligence is eternal and exists upon a self-existent principle. It is a spirit from age to age and there is no creation about it. All the minds and spirits that God ever sent into the world are susceptible of enlargement. (The King Follett Sermon Documentary History of the Church, volume 6, pages 30217).

The Greek word used for mind is dianoia, meaning with all your way of thinking or your perception of things. In his response the scholarly scribe used an even more dynamic word, synesis, meaning understanding, getting things all together, comprehensive comprehension, synthesis, and insight. And then, escalating a third step, Jesus told this man that he was not far from the kingdom because he spoke nounechos, literally having nous, the highest term in some philosophical pantheons for true, even divine, intelligence. http://speeches.byu.edu/?act=viewitem&id=145 Thus mind is not correctly characterized as a thing, it is just all thinkingthe specific is the brain or the intellect. "Two of the most self-evident characteristics of the conscious mind [are that] . . . the mind attends to one thing at a time, [and] that, at least once a day, . . . the conscious mind is switched off." (Nigel Calder, The Mind of Man (London: British Broadcasting, 1970), 25). "Probably 99 per cent of human ability has been wholly wasted"even today . . . [we] operate for most of our time as automatic machines, and glimpse the profounder resources of our minds only once or twice in a lifetime." (Arthur C. Clarke, Profiles of the Future (New York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston, 1984), 213). The substance of thought is knowledge. (Hugh Nibley, Zeal without Knowledge in Approaching Zion Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute). The human eye; it is something like these photographic instruments that receive impressions, only he gazes upon them and his eye takes them in, and the scene he gazes upon is actually imprinted upon what is called the retina of the eye; and one thing after another is recorded, until thousands, and tens of thousands, and millions of things are laid away through that medium, and he is enabled to see any of these things whenever he pleases; his will can call them forth, and they pass in panoramic form before his vision from some source, where they are deposited and registered; all those things that he has gazed upon, that he has handled with his hands, or felt by the sense of touch, he can call up at his pleasure. There is something remarkable in this when we reflect upon it. Men talk about this registry being in the brain, but mens' heads do not get any larger. When men get what is called the big head, it is because there is nothing in their heads. The heart gets no bigger, the body no larger, a nd yet all these records are laid away somewhere. (Brigham Young, Journal of Discourses p. 75). Man excelleth the beast by being human, by engaging in things of the spirit, of the mind, of the heart. One of the most wondrous of all jewels in this treasure chest is the human brain with its intricate combination of power cells, recording, memory, storage, and retrieval systems. It serves as headquarters for the personality and character of each human being. As I observe the lives of great individuals, I sense that the capacity of the brain is seemingly infinite. Wise men can become even wiser as each experience builds upon previous experience. Indeed, continuing exercise of the intellect brings forth increased intellectual capacity. The human brain is certainly a recording instrument that will participate in our judgment one day as we stand before the Lord. The Book of Mormon speaks of a "bright recollection" (see Alma 11:43) and of a "perfect remembrance" (see Alma 5:18) that will be with us at that time. Each one of us carries that recording instrument guarded within the vault of the human skull. It is irreverent to let even the gaze of our precious eyesight or the sensors of our touch or hearing supply the brain with memories that are unclean and unworthy.

The Lord said that "the spirit and the body are the soul of man" (D&C 88:15). Each one of us therefore is a dual beinga biological (physical) entity, and an intellectual (spiritual) entity.(Russell M. Nelson, The Magnificence of Man, BYU Devotional, March 29, 1987). What are the other recording instruments, or the other records? The book of life, our conscience, our spirit body (intelligence), Many eminent and faithful students of the revealed latter-day gospel have come to the conclusion that the essence of man, his very self, his ego, reaches back into the beginning of things, into the dim eternities beyond the comprehension of mortal man (John A. Widtsoe, Evidences and Reconciliations, Improvement Era, August 1948, no. 8, 513). there is something called intelligence which has always existed. It is the real eternal part of man, which was not created or made. This intelligence combined with the spirit constitutes a spiritual identity or individual (Joseph Fielding Smith, The Progress of Man, (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1964), 11). Of one thing we can be sure our great Celestial parents brought forth our pre-existent spirits, combining intelligence (which cannot be created or made) and spirit matter (see 131:7-8) in such a way as to produce the intelligences spoke of by Father Abraham (Sidney B. Sperry, Doctrine and Covenants Compendium, (Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1960), 476-477). Is everything we do/think etc. recorded on our spirit or our bodies, or both? If both then what things are recorded on which? Eating his flesh and drinking his blood cleanses both? Take a habit or an addiction for instance. Some are sins, and they control our behavior to an extent. Sexual addiction. etc. Our "bodily" desires go with us into the afterlife when we don't have a body. And sin can't just be recorded on the body for it must affect the spirit in the afterlife and for judgment. What is it that connects our body and spirit? (the light of Christ/conscience?) so that when we have less light in us we are less at -one with ourselves and God. The more light we have the more at-one we are with both. So whatever the type of sin/transgression be it temporal or spiritual both effect the temporal and spiritual because of the absence of thing which binds/unites them. (Light of Christ) Sinning doesn't really put dirtying agents in us nor really makes us unclean (in a empirical sense) but rather takes away light from us so that the natural man/body becomes more and more in control and the conscience is de-educated (meaning our spirit becomes more dormant). The primary consequence of sin is not having this influence in our life? (for it causes everything else) Thus making your body more susceptible to addictions and temporal consequences. This all makes sense but their has to be another connection for if one dies then their bodily desires do not come with them. (Unless the conscience remembers and retains this information/data.) How would our spirit want to drink alcohol per say in the spirit world, for our body does the addiction right? Would it be logical to say that our spirit remembers everything, even what the body does? see if you can discover in yourselves the operations of the spirit and the body, which constitute the man. Continually and righteously watch the spirit that the Lord has put in you, and I will promise you to be led into righteousness, holiness, peace, and good order. It is instructive to reflect upon the acts of men, to observe what prompts them to action, and to see how liable they are to get out of the way, how weak they are, how shortcoming, how failing in their spirits to do the will of the Lord, and how fearful they are. Afraid of what? Do you reflect and realize that your fear is all pertaining to your bodies, that it is not pertaining to your spirits? (Brigham Young, Faithfulness and Apostasy, JOD 2:256)

445.Minister 446.Ministering of Angels, key of the (D&C 107:20, 84:26, 13:1, JSH1:69) (See also def. Joseph Smith) Most of this should be in angel def. not key of the def. Definition ministering angels in oaks ensign Nov. 1998 The revelations of God *come+ by the gift and power of the Holy Ghost, the voice of God, or the ministering of angels (D&C 20:35). Moroni 7:25-32

"I desire to impress upon you the fact that it does not make any difference whether a man is a Priest or an Apostle, if he magnifies his calling. A Priest holds the keys of the ministering of angels," said he. "Never in my life, as an Apostle, as a Seventy, or as an Elder, have I ever had more of the protection of the Lord than while holding the office of a Priest." (Wilford Woodruff, Millennial Star, 53:629) Most interpret it as having the right to receive and enjoy the very power of heavenly beings to guide, protect, and bless them. Dont woman have that right as well? From how I read it, I see it saying that Aaronic priesthood holders have the right to command angels ministerings, of course contingent upon worthiness and the will of God. They are authorized to teach repentance (invite others to change), to baptize, and to direct the ministering of angels (D&C 13:1). Just as the Melcezidek priesthood directs or commands the elements, so the Aaronic may direct angels. This ministering should be looked at as an admonition to act like an angel in addition to being able to direct angels. In scripture we find heavenly messengers appearing to Adam (Moses 5:6), Abraham (Genesis 22:15), Hagar (Genesis 21:17), Moses (Exodus 3:2), the children of Israel (Exodus 14:19), Isaiah (Isaiah 37:36), Daniel (Daniel 6:22), Mary (Luke 1:3033), Joseph (Matthew 1:20), Jesus (Luke 22:43), the women at the tomb (Matthew 28:5), and Peter (Acts 5:19), among others. Additionally, angels are referred to many times throughout the book of Revelation. Also, angels appeared to Nephi and his brothers (1 Nephi 3:29), Alma (Mosiah 27:11), a later Nephi (3 Nephi 7:15), and others during Christs visit to the Nephites (3 Nephi 19:14). (Brian L. Smith, Taught From On High: The Ministry Of Angelic Messengers To The Prophet Joseph Smith, in Joseph Smith and the Doctrinal Restoration (Provo: Brigham Young University, Religious Studies Center, 2005), 332 45). Angels attend the rank and file of the Church. Who would dare to say that angels do not now attend the rank and file of the Church whoanswer the calls to the mission fields, teach theclasses, pay their tithes and offerings, seek for the records of their forebears, work in the temples, raise their children in faith, and have brought this work through 150 years? (Boyd K. Packer, Mine Errand from the Lord: Selections from the Sermons and Writings of Boyd K. Packer (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 2008), 385). See 2 Kings 6:15-17 Like that servant of Elisha, there are more with you than those you can see opposed to you. Some who are with you will be invisible to your mortal eyes. (Henry B. Eyring, O Ye That Embark, Ensign, November 2008, 58).In the gospel of Jesus Christ we have help from both sides of the veil. When disappointment and discouragement strikeand they willwe need to remember that if our eyes could be opened, we would see horses and chariots of fire as far as the eye can see, riding at great speed to come to our protection. They will always be there, these armies of heaven, in defense of Abrahams seed. (Jeffrey R. Holland, However Long and Hard the Road (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1985), 1314). angels have provided temporal assistance to mortals. see 1 Kings 19:17 All angels minister with heavenly love, and every angelic communication to the Saints is a message of love. I believe we move and have our being in the presence of heavenly messengers and of heavenly beings. We are not separate from them. I claim that we live in their presence, they see us, they are solicitous for our welfare, they love us now more than ever. Their love for us and their desire for our well-being must be greater than that which we feel for ourselves. (Joseph F. Smith, CR, April 1916, 23).

I believe we need to speak of and believe in and bear testimony of the ministry of angels more than we sometimes do. (Jeffrey R. Holland, For a Wise Purpose, Ensign, January 1996, 17). How many angels are there? There are hosts of angels. The Old Testament expression Lord of hosts sometimes refers to the Lord of hosts of angels.

One prominent Hebrew lexicon states that the term Lord of hosts sometimes refers to the heavenly beings of the Lord or the heavenly entourage of the Lord. Another Hebrew lexicon agrees with this definition, referring to a host as an (organized body) of angels. The singular host, by definition, refers to a large number of people or things. The plural, hosts, multiplies this number. The Lord of hosts of angels refers to immense numbers. Lehi envisioned God sitting upon his throne, surrounded with numberless concourses of angels (1 Nephi 1:8). Two passages of scriptureHebrews 12:22 and Doctrine and Covenants 76:67use the expression an innumerable company of angels. And I beheld, and I heard the voice of many angels round about the throneand the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands. [Revelation 5:11] Indeed, ten thousand times ten thousand angels, which equals 100 million, symbolizes a great number. To sum up, there are numberless concourses of angels, an innumerable company of angels, and hosts of angelsall of whom are in the service of our Lord and God. The Lords angels exist and are empowered by Jesus Christ through His infinite Atonement. As Parley P. Pratt instructed, angels can be present without being visible to mortals.15(Parley P. Pratt, Key to the Science of Theology, 10th ed. (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1973), 113).

The ministering of angels can also be unseen. Angelic messages can be delivered by a voice or merely by thoughts or feelings communicated to the mind. Nephi described three manifestations of the ministering of angels when he reminded his rebellious brothers that (1) they had seen an angel, (2) they had heard his voice from time to time, and (3) also that an angel had spoken unto [them] in a still small voice though they were past feeling and could not feel his words (1 Ne. 17:45). . . . Most angelic communications are felt or heard rather than seen.(Dallin H. Oaks, The Aaronic Priesthood and the Sacrament, Ensign, November 1998, 39). Angels are agents of power. Each of the Lords angels possesses extraordinary capabilities and powers, making them formidable beings. Their power ultimately exists because of Jesus Christ and His Atonement. (See Daniel 6, Isaiah 37:3336, 2 Chronicles 32:21) Angels minister by the power of the Aaronic Priesthood. The Holy Ghost ministers by the power of the Melchizedek Priesthood. (Stephen R. Covey, An Educated Conscience, BYU Devotional May 27, 1975). This doesnt mean that they cant minister with the Melchizedek priesthood.

When President Lee was serving as the president of the Church, he shared an experience that occurred while he and his wife were traveling on an airplane. They had been visiting a mission, and both were impressed to return home earlier than they had planned. As President and Sister Lee were sitting in the airplane, homeward bound, President Lee received a blessing from an unseen person. He related: As we approached a certain point en route, someone laid his hand upon my head. I looked up; I could see no one. That happened again before we arrived home, again with the same experience. Who it was, by what means or what medium, I may never know, except I knew that I was receiving a blessing that I came a few hours later to know I needed most desperately. . . . Shortly [after we arrived home], there came massive hemorrhages which, had they occurred while we were in flight, I wouldnt be here today talking about it. I know that there are powers divine that reach out when all other help is not available. . . . Yes, I know that there are such powers. The unseen person who gave President Lee a blessing demonstrated extraordinary powers: he remained invisible, he knew where to find President Lee, he knew of President Lees physical condition and of his need for a blessing, and he blessed the prophet with priesthood power. It is my understandingbased on more than twenty years of researchthat operations and ministrations of angels are largely unknown to mortals. Angels can move about the earth conducting the Lords divine work, and they serve, minister, and mingle among mortals, usually without our awareness. Most of us in mortality will never see an angel. (Donald W. Parry, Angels, Chariots, and the Lord of Hosts, BYU Devotional July 31, 2012). 447.Ministering Spirits - Hebrews 1:14, D&C 76:88, Moroni 10:14 used synonymously with angel. 448.Miracle Miracles are not contrary to law; they are simply extraordinary results flowing from superior means and methods of doing things. When Elisha the Prophet raised the sunken ax from the bottom of the Jordan River, he might have done it in a commonplace way might have laid aside his robes, taken off his sandals, and plunged in like a diver and brought the ax to the surface. But he knew a better way. Plucking a sprig of green from a bush growing on the bank of the river, he cast it upon the water and commanded the ax to float. "And the iron did swim," says the sacred record. I believe it. The prophet's act was not contrary to law, but in accordance with law, a higher law than the law of gravitation, which, had not its operation on that piece of iron been suspended, would have kept the ax at the bottom of the stream until raised by some other process. In conclusion, the Gospel explains all such problems, and will solve for us in due season all mysteries. (Orson F. Whitney, Millennial Star, No. 1, Vol. 91 Thursday, January 3, 1929). 449.Mockery 1. To show disapproval by laughing at, ridiculing, or inaccurately imitating. 2. To disrespect and demean by misattribution, negative conduct in someone elses name, cheating the system, or rebelling against the light you have received. (See 2N28:8). One cannot cheat Gods system (i.e. his plan). E.G. To mock the Atonement would be to believe in unconditional confession salvation or to sin and expect forgiveness with little or no consequences for your-self. 450.Moderation The word is never used in scripture. "No amount of poison is ever safe" (Nelson) It is like food. You don't know that all that "food in moderation" is wreaking havoc inside your body. (until its too late) Just like spirit(ual) damage isn't easily seen or recognized

and is often a slow and un-noticeable process. The parallels between physical health and spiritual health are very strong and consistent and black and white, often not very analogous but literal. Physical and spiritual health reflect each other. If one really wants their bodies to be one/unified to a high degree they must give both their best sources of nourishment. A person who disregards one or the other is not at one with themselves. Someone that is not one with themselves has a hard time being one with others and a hard time being one with God.

We cannot compromise on the two ways (zion and babylon or god and mammon (money)), because the two ways lead in opposite directions. (zion and babylon) No moderation in all things. One can't say that it is too extreme to live a Zion lifestyle because they would be compromising something Does the compromising rule ever work? Some things we can compromise and they will balance each other out but not this? (see context) It does not because there is one truth, and even some opinions are more true than others.

the Savior said that if we are "lukewarm," he "will spue *us+ out of *his+ mouth" (Rev. 3:16). Moderation in all things is not a virtue, because it would seem to justify moderation in commitment. That is not moderation, but indifference. That kind of moderation runs counter to the divine commands to serve with all of our "heart, might, mind and strength" (D&C 4:2), to "seek ... earnestly the riches of eternity" (D&C 68:31), and to be "valiant in the testimony of Jesus" (D&C 76:79). Moderation is not the answer. (Dallin H. Oaks, "Our Strengths Can Become Our Downfall," Ensign, Oct. 1994, 19) 451.Mountain 452.Mount of Olives *On+ Mount Gerizim the Paschal Lamb has been almost continuously offered by *the Samaritans from 474 A.D. + up to the present day. (BD - Temple on Mount Gerizim). 453.More Sure Word of Prophecy (See def. Calling and Election Made Sure) *Being+ sealed in the heavens and ha*ving+ the promise of eternal life in the kingdom of God.(Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith, p.298 May 14, 1843) 454.Mother, heavenly (See also def. Women,) 1N11:18 implies Her existence. Hymn 292 Oh My Father Read A Mother There doc. saved in E books gospel related at http://byustudies.byu.edu/PDFLibrary/50.1PaulsenPulidoMother-482bf17d-bbc5-4530-a7cc-c1a1b7e5b079.pdf Elohim is a plural word (See Strongs Hebrew dictionary 430, 433). Eloahh is the singular. Godhead is Elohim, Jesus, mother. Mother is able to lie down Her body, leave it and pick it up again, just as Jesus. Mother very much a comforter, peace-giver, motherly love, The analogy of our relationship with God being compared to a family arrangement is ubiquitous and well established in the church. He is our Father, and we are his children. When the relationship is extended to include the Divine Feminine, we cast her in the same terminology: Mother in Heaven. The whole plan of salvation centers on this eternal family of Heavenly Parents and their offspring, of whom we are. This means we are all brothers and sisters, which concept we officially validate with our habit of addressing each other as Brother and Sister. To extend this analogy to its logical conclusion, the leaders of the church are our brothers who are claiming authority

over us. And our brothers are telling us we are not allowed to talk to our Mother. Daughters are not allowed to talk or counsel or commune in any way with their Mother. In any other family situation, this would not be tolerated. Yet within the context of the eternal family from an LDS perspective, it's considered the natural order of things. And all this so the authoritative brothers can keep their sisters in their place. (dmichae1, discussion post on Mormon Matters Podcast Heavenly Mother in Todays Mormonism available at: http://mormonmatters.org/2011/05/17/32-heavenly-mother-in-todays-mormonism/# accessed May 23, 2013). http://www.scribd.com/doc/60816803/MotherHeavenSociologicalAccountJSSR1984 455.Much is given much is required (D&C 82:3) Those who are given or blessed with any kind of gifts, talents, wealth, knowledge, priesthood, Temple promises, the workings of the Atonement, or a righteous family have more good works and attributes required of them. On top of all that is required of them to do is also what is expected of them not to do. Why would a priesthood holder or a temple covenant sister choose to condescend and be idolatrous, lazy, spend their time with meaningless pursuits, indulge in immoral entertainment, justify their rebellion, or succumb to the wicked traditions and fashions of the world? 456.Murmur To grumble and complain against Gods purposes, plans, or servants (Lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). D&C 9:6 Do not murmur, my son, for it is wisdom in me that I have dealt wi th you after this manner. Never Murmur against God or his servants. I dont believe this is as common as general complaint. We murmur against God when we dont agree with Him or with something He has asked us to do and then are reluctant to change. We also murmur against God when disagree with His servants; for Christ said: whether by mine own voice or by the voice of my servants, it is the same. D&C 1:38 Let no corrupt communication proceed out of your mouth, but that which is good to the use of edifying, that it may minister grace unto the hearers. Eph. 4:29 Complaints do not elevate others, they pull them down. We beggars are so concerned with our entitlements. (Neal A. Maxwell, Murmur Not CR October 1989). https://www.lds.org/general-conference/1989/10/murmur-not?lang=eng What is the difference between murmuring to God and accounting to God? 457.Music - http://www.lds.org/music/resources/music-quotes?lang=eng 458.Mysteries of God Alma 12:9 The mysteries are those matters that can only be known and understood by the power of the Holy Ghost (David A. Bednar CR Oct. 2008; see Harold B. Lee, Ye Are the Light of the World *1974+, 211). One may know what the principles of salvation are, but they may not understand the whysthey may not have conviction; this conviction is only gained when one receives the mysteries by the Holy Ghost, and living the doctrine is a prerequisite to those manifestations. Keys of knowledge that enable and empower beyond casualness and worldliness, such as knowing the true order of prayer, the mystery of forgiveness of sin, and how to be sanctified. At his coming the Lord will reveal hidden things which no man knew (D&C 101:3233). 459.Mysteries of the Kingdom (See Mysteries of God)

N
460.Nag Hammadi Codices/Scriptures

461.Name A title or label denoting and/or symbolizing: identification, authority, priesthood, power, manner, works, plans, or exaltation. a) Identification words by which a person is designated or known by. The name of the Father or the Son can be simply a reference to or a synonym for God Himself. (E.G. Moses 5:10, 1 Chr. 16:34-35, Isaiah 12:4, John 3:18, D&C 65:4, 2N25:20, Alma 12:30, 26:36, 57:35). In Matt 24:5, the words come in my name are used to identify oneself as Christ. Sometimes the Lord uses His name(s) as a direct reference to himself (see 1 Kings 18:24, 2N9:52). b) Authority, Priesthood, or Power the name is defined as one of these. In many cases name can be replaced with one of these. (Abr. 1:18, Luke 10:17, Moses 5:8, 1:21, 3N7:20, Acts 4:7, 10, 1 Sam. 17:45, James 5:10, D&C 107:33, 109: 78-79, 110:7, 1Kings 9:3). These are all examples of how the power of God is invoked by the authorized us of His name. In Acts 3:16 name is used to mean priesthood authority and to invoke the authority. One meaning of the commandment not to take the name of the Lord in vain is not to use that holy name without authority (See D&C 63: 61-62). To speak or act in someones name is to act as the representative of that person and hence participate in his authority Interpreters Dictionary, 3:502). (See John 5:43, Ex. 23:1, Rev. 22:12-13, 16, 8-9, D&C 64:29, 1:38). c) Manner D&C 63:61-62, 64 This caution applies to all that is done in the mane of the Lord. d) Work or Plan e) Mosiah 5:9-12

Alma 13:18 Is there any other men who share a name with Christ? 462.Name, in connection with ordinances (See also def. Key words of the Priesthood) 463.Name of Christ What is the significance of ending prayer in His name? 464.Narrow 465.Natural Man Mosiah 3:19, D&C 67:12, Eph. 2:2-3 - A person who chooses to be influenced by the passions, desires, appetites, and senses of the flesh rather than by the promptings of the Holy Spirit. Such a person can comprehend physical things but not spiritual things (See Alma 26:21, 1 Corinthians 2:14). All people are carnal, or mortal, because of the fall of Adam and Eve. Each person must be born again through the atonement of Jesus Christ to cease being a natural man (Lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). Being reborn through the Spirit is not a single occurrence but a life -long endeavor. To overcome the natural man, one must learn the tendencies of the flesh and then exert diligent efforts to first, not fall into the desires of the flesh, and second, with the Grace of God, to have ones intrinsic desires changed (their hearts changed) so that they dont like or desire natural ways anymore (I.e. Alma 37:32, 13:12, D&C 1:31). The natural man seeks what gives him the most pleasure with the least amount of work, and thus does whatever it wants, being its own God. (I.e. Eat whatever you wantBut it tastes so good etc) The tendencies of the flesh are that of laziness, idolatry, idleness, pleasure seeking, sensuality, complaint, negativity, bad habits, and selfishness. It focuses on outer appearance, what others think, and is full of enmity towards others and towards God. It loves spiritual, mental, and physical stagnation (i.e. damnation). It tends to judge evil of other quickly, is easily distracted, frivolous, ignorant and immature; It relishes in light minded things and doesnt want to care about anything or anyone; its prime state is to be unaccountable, invincible, and free to do whatever it wants to. It believes the devils creeds; that there is no sinthere [is] no punishment nor misery *and that+ there is no God (2N2:13). See Also Alma 30:13-16, 24-25. Or it believes that the love of Godsupersede[s] His laws and His commandments (See Love and Law, Dallin H. Oaks, CR Oct. 2009). It delights in its own wisdom and beliefs, and cannot submit to any other persons reasoning or absolute truths. How does one overcome the natural man? (Brigham Young, Faithfulness and Apostasy, JOD 2:256) - The spirit is pure, and under the special control and influence of the Lord, but the body is of the earth, and is subject to the power of the Devil, and is under the mighty influence of that fallen nature that is of the earth. If the spirit yields to the body, the Devil then has power to overcome the body and spirit of that man, and he loses both. Recollect, brethren and sisters, every one of you, that when evil is suggested to you, when it is arises in your hearts, it is through the temporal organization. When you are tempted, buffeted, and step out of the way inadvertently; when you are overtaken by fault, or commit an overt act unthinkingly; when you are full of evil passion, and wish to yield to it, then stop and let the spirit, which God has put into your tabernacles, take the lead. If you do that, I will promise that you will overcome all evil, and obtain eternal lives. But many, very many, let the spirit yield to the body, and are overcome and destroyed. Read 2N2:28-29, Romans 7:21-25, 2N4:17 When we receive the Gospel, a warfare commences immediately; Paul says, For I delight in the law of God after the inward man: But I see another law in my members, warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members. We have to fight continually, as it were, sword in hand to make the spirit master of the tabernacle, or the flesh subject to the law of the spirit. If this warfare is not diligently prosecuted, then the law of sin prevails, and in consequence of this some apostatize from the truth when crossing

the plains, learn to swear instead of to pray, become high-minded and high-tempered instead of learning to be patient and humble, and when they arrive in these valleys they feel so self-sufficient that they consider themselves the only ones that are really right; they are filled with darkness, the authority of the Spirit is not listened to, and the law of sin and death is the ruling power in their tabernacles. They could once testify, by the revelations of Jesus Christ to them that Mormonism, or the Gospel is true; then the Spirit triumphed over the flesh, they walked in the light of God, and great was their joy, and brilliant their hope of immortality and eternal life. The rule of the flesh brings darkness and death, while, on the other hand, the rule of the Spirit brings light and life. When through the Gospel, the Spirit in man has so subdued the flesh that he can live without willful transgression, the Spirit of God unites with his spirit, they become congenial companions, and the mind and will of the Creator [the most significant aspect of priesthood] is thus transmitted to the creature. Did their spirits have their choice, there is not a son or daughter of Adam and Eve on the earth but what would be obedient to the Gospel of salvation, and redeem their bodies to exaltation and glory. But there is a constant warfare between them, still they must remain together, be saved and exalted together, or neither of them will be saved and exalted with the salvation and the exaltation which the Gospel offers. (Brigham Young, Journal of Discourses, vol. 9, February 23, 1862). We are not human beings having a spiritual experience. We are spiritual beings having a human experience (Pierre Teilhard de Chardin, 1881-1955). See also Mosiah 15:5 (SEE The natural Man sermon) He went meekly forward and partook of the most bitter cupand did so without becoming bitter! Mercifully for all of us, he did not shrink! (Neal A. Maxwell, In Him All Things Hold Together, BYU Devotional March 31, 1991). Another temptation of the natural man is to be bitter during bitter circumstances. Circumstances don t determine outcomes. Shrinking from duty, decency, self-control, purity, well-tempered, positivity, goals, who you really are etc is another temptation too often fallen into when hard things come. 466.Near Death Experiences (NDEs) http://iands.org/nde-stories/audiovideo-accts.html http://tomsthird.blogspot.com/2013/01/how-i-participate-vicariously-in-near.html http://www.amazon.com/Knew-Their-Hearts-AmazingLanguage/dp/1599559862/ref=sr_1_1?s=books&ie=UTF8&qid=1359509837&sr=11&keywords=i+knew+their+hearts+jeff+olsen http://noetic.org/library/audio-teleseminars/near-death-experience-with-bruce-greyson/ http://www.near-death.com/ 467.Never Alone Isaiah 54:7-10, His solitary journey brought great company for our little version of that path the merciful care of our Father in Heaven, the unfailing companionship of this Beloved Son, the consummate gift of the Holy Ghost, angels in heaven, family members on both sides of the veil, prophets and apostles, teachers, leaders, friends. All of these and more have been given as companions for our mortal journey because of the Atonement of Jesus Christ and the Restoration of His gospel. Trumpeted from the summit of Calvary is the truth that we will never be left alone nor unaided, even if sometimes we may feel that we are. Truly the Redeemer of us all said: I will not leave you comfortless: *My Father and+ I will come to you *and abide with you+. John 14:18, 23 (Elder Jeffrey R. Holland, None Were with Him, CR April 2009). 468.Nevertheless acknowledging what was just said; but still; or temporarily putting this aside.

469.New and Everlasting Covenant - The fulness of the gospel of Jesus Christ (D&C 66:2). It is new every time it is revealed anew following a period of apostasy. It is everlasting in the sense that it is Gods covenant and has been enjoyed in every gospel dispensation where people have been willing to receive it. The new and everlasting covenant was revealed again to men on earth by Jesus Christ through the prophet Joseph Smith. It contains sacred ordinances administered by priesthood authority such as baptism and temple marriage that provide for mans salvation, immortality, and eternal life. When people accept the gosp el and promise to keep Gods commandments, God covenants to give them the blessings of his new and everlasting covenant (Lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). The old or first covenant is the Mosaic laws and ordinances (Heb. 8:13, 9:1-15). Blessings of the new and everlasting covenant include every blessing from every gospel covenant. The sum of all gospel covenants that God makes with mankind is called "the new and everlasting covenant" and consists of several individual covenants, each of which is called "a new and an everlasting covenant." It is "new" when given to a person or a people for the first time, and "everlasting" because the gospel of Jesus Christ and Plan of Salvation existed before the world was formed and will exist forever All covenants between God and mankind are part of the new and everlasting covenant (D&C 22; 132:6-7). Thus, celestial marriage is a new and an everlasting covenant (D&C 132:4) or the new and everlasting covenant of marriage. Some covenants, such as baptism, have force in all dispensations. Other covenants are made for special purposes in particular dispensations; circumcision as a sign of a covenant is of this type (Mormon Doctrine, pp. 479-80). The new and everlasting covenant of the gospel allows us to qualify for marriage in the temple and be blessed to come forth in the first resurrection and inherit thrones, kingdoms, principalities, and powers, dominions, to *our+ exaltation and glory in all things. (D&C 132:19). Children born to parents thus married are natural heirs to the blessings of the priesthood. They are born in the covenant. Hence, they require no rite of adoption or sealing to insure them place in the posterity of promise. (Quoting James E. Talmage, The Articles of Faith (Salt Lake City: The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, 1977), p. 446). Rewards for obedience to the commandments are almost beyond mortal comprehension. Here , children of the covenant become a strain of sin-resistant souls. (Children of the Covenant, Russell M. Nelson, CR. April 1995). 470.New Jerusalem Ether 13:9-10 471.New Scripture Apocryphal discoveries Personal Revelation Living Oracles (from General Authorities, local leaders) http://maxwellinstitute.byu.edu/publications/jbms/?vol=10&num=1&id=241 http://www.lds.org/general-conference/1986/10/the-gift-of-modern-revelation?lang=Eng&clang=eng Behold, I was about to write them, all which were engraven upon the plates of Nephi [the large plates], but the Lord forbade it, saying: I will [first] try the faith of my people. (3 Nephi 26:11) But behold the plates of Nephi do contain the more part of the things which he [Jesus] taught the people. And these things have I written, which are a lesser part of the things which he taught the people; and I have written them to the intent that they may be brought again unto this people [the future Lamanites], from the

Gentiles [the modern members of the Church], according to the words which Jesus hath spoken. And when they shall have received this [the lesser part], which is expedient that they should have first, to try their faith, and if it shall so be that they shall believe these things [the lesser part] then shall the greater things be made manifest unto them. (3 Nephi 26:7-9) And if it so be that they [the modern gentile members of the Church] will not believe these things, then shall the greater things be withheld from them, unto their condemnation. (3 Nephi 26:10) You recollect that when the Book of Mormon was translated from the plates, about two-thirds were sealed up, and Joseph was commanded not to break the seal; that part of the record was hid up. The plates which were sealed contained an account of those great things shown unto the brother of Jared; and we are told that all those things are preserved to come forth in the due time of the Lord. (Orson Pratt, Journal of Discourses, vol. 3, p. 347) Adding to Scriptural Canon The only one authorized to bring forth any new doctrine is the President of the Church, who, when he does, will declare it as revelation from God, and it will be so accepted by the Council of the Twelve and sustained by the body of the Church." (Harold B. Lee, The First Area General Conference for Germany, Austria, Holland, Italy, Switzerland, France, Belgium, and Spain of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, held in Munich Germany, August 2426, 1973, with Reports and Discourses, 69). There are six recorded instances of this happening in the LDS Church: April 6, 1830 - When the church was organized, the Bible and Book of Mormon were unanimously accepted as scripture. August 17, 1835 - Select revelations from Joseph Smith were unanimously accepted as scripture. (History of the Church, 2:243246). These were later printed in the Doctrine and Covenants. October 10, 1880 - The Pearl of Great Price received wide use and subsequently became a standard work of the Church by action of the First Presidency and the general conference in Salt Lake City on October 10, 1880 (Pearl of Great Price introduction). Also at that time, other revelations in the Doctrine and Covenants which had not been accepted as scripture because they were received after 1835 were unanimously accepted as scripture. (Cannon, George Q. (15 November 1880), "Comments", Millennial Star 42 (46): 724. @10 October 1880, General Conference). October 6, 1890 - Official Declaration1 was accepted unanimously as scripture. It later began to be published in the Doctrine and Covenants. April 3, 1976 - Two visions (one received by Joseph Smith and the other by Joseph F. Smith) were accepted as scripture and added to the Pearl of Great Price. (The two visions were later moved to the Doctrine and Covenants as sections 137 and 138). September 30, 1978 - Official Declaration2 was accepted unanimously as scripture. It immediately was added to the Doctrine and Covenants.

"It is not to be thought that every word spoken by the General Authorities is inspired, or that they are moved upon by the Holy Ghost in everything they speak and write. Now you keep that in mind. I don't care what his position is, if he writes something or speaks something that goes beyond anything that you can find in the standard works, unless that one be the prophet, seer, and revelator please note that one exceptionyou may immediately say, "Well, that is his own idea!" And if he says something that contradicts what is found in the

standard works (I think that is why we call them "standard"it is the standard measure of all that men teach), you may know by that same token that it is false; regardless of the position of the man who says it." (Harold B. Lee, "The Place of the Living Prophet, Seer, and Revelator," Address to Seminary and Institute of Religion Faculty, Brigham Young University, 8 July 1964). 472.Noble and Great Ones - http://www.lifeongoldplates.com/2007/07/many-of-noble-and-great-ones.html 473.Nothingness of man Mosiah 4:5 474.No respecter of persons Isaiah 9:9-21

O
475.Obeisance Deferential respect Deferential - In a servile manner; "he always acts so deferentially around his supervisor" Servile - Having or showing an excessive willingness to serve or please others. (Google, accessed: Jan 31, 2013). Thus this can denote mockery or hypocrisy, a second face when in the presence of a leader. 476.Oblation 477.Offense (See also def. forgiveness, justification, anger, enmity, sin, ( PUT IN TO KNOW GOD SERMON To offend To place opposition between, to place a fence between, enmity - Greek 4625 skandalizo to put a stumbling block or impediment in the way between two parties. Thus it is placing opposition towards God or towards man. In another sense, an offense is (Greek 3900 paraptoma) a lapse or deviation, an unintentional error (i.e. transgression); it is also trespass throwing stress upon Gods justifying grace (Heb. 10:29). The Hebrew words for offense are often used synonymously with sin and trespass (see 2398 chata, 819 ashmah). To be offended - Being offended implies an emotional response characterized by one feeling upset, angry, annoyed, or resentful. Something is offensive when one allows that something to attack, insult, or hurt their feelings. We must choose to never be offended even when people offend. a. Offending God How is God offended?

Godly sorrow is a gift of the Spirit. It is a deep realization that our actions have offended our Father and our God. (President Ezra Taft Benson, First Presidency Message A Mighty Change of Heart, Liahona March 1990). Isaiah 59:2 (1-3) your iniquities have separated between you and your God, and your sins have hid his face from you, that he will not hear. According to Brigham Young, we offend God when we dont do what he wants us to do (JD 5:236). You need have no fear but the fear to offend God (Brigham Young, JD 4:369). learn to fear to offend God (Brigham Young, JD 10:250). D&C 59:21 - And in nothing doth man offend God, or against none is his wrath kindled, save those who confess not his hand in all things, and obey not his commandments. Does this mean that the only ways we can offend God is not confessing his hand in all things and disobeying his commandments? What else is there? Denying revelation or spiritual experiences - JSH 1:25 -I had seen a vision; I knew it, and I knew that God knew it, and I could not deny

it, neither dared I do it; at least I knew that by so doing I would offend God, and come under condemnation. Disobedience is a definition of offense all people on earth have made covenants with God and disobedience is the going contrary to those. Noting the difference between being offended and offending is crucial. We must understand that God is never offended and that we are the ones who place offense (stumbling blocks) between Him and us and it is that placing of stumbling blocks which God forgives us of, and this forgiveness is immediate. Any omni-benevolent God does not withhold forgiveness. This is important because each offense (sin) is a damn or wall that keeps us from being at-one with God. When God forgives us (i.e. justification) the stumbling block or damn is taken away, but too often we dont know this until days or weeks or years after the offense. When we c ome to ourselves and know the true character of God, we are allowed to see and experience a portion of what it is like to be sanctified (cleansed from sin). Sanctification is the actual removal of the damn, one by one (i.e. individual sin by sin), which allows us to walk closer to God, yearning for an embrace. This sanctifying of ourselves allows us to come closer, to thin the veil, and to experience salvation and eternal life (i.e. life closer to Gods life) here and now! Sin isnt against justice, sin is only relational. Justice isnt a being and thus cant be sinned against. Thus sin or offense is a damn to the relationship. The stumbling block is in our hearts, just as when one man sins against another, the block is in our hearts. What do we do to God that would cause us to need his forgiveness? We dont do anything to God, but we do damn ourselves and our relationship to Him. Then what does God forgive us of? Sin, yes, but what is that? It is offense or trespass. Also, every bad choice is contrary to God and thus a stumbling block between Him and us because He is only good. In addition to the damn or stumbling block we place between God and us, the acts of going contrary also need to be forgiven. There is forgiveness because of the relationship; as we sin, we damage the relationship and thus seek that God forgive us so that we may be in peace and happiness together. But before we even turn, He has forgiven. Even when we sin against our fellow-man, our relationship with God is affected; it is stated that inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me. (Matt. 25:40). The going contrary is damage to the relationship, noting especially those who have strove to further the bond through covenant making. The more one is unified with God, the more he or shes actions of rebellion are contrary; meaning they are heavier matters. We can commit an offense against God, but He is never offended in the modern interpretation of the term. He is offended as in a wounding of feelings (e.g. Moses 7:28-33), being grieved, but never annoyed, resentful, acted upon in anger or upset. Some may think that when we break a law, we dont offend anybody; that its just breaking a law. But I can see God being effected, perhaps weeping, saying something like, You promised me, I need you to be worthy so you can better do my work, why are you rebelling again, dont you see what is at stake. How is sin offensive to God, or is it? If God forgives us, that means that he has to be offended, for one cant forgive when not offended, there would be nothing to forgive of. It is important to understand this: There can be opposition without feeling offended Is that true towards God or just our fellowman? Two parties may exist with a stumbling block between them while not feeling offended even if there was an offense or offenses. Thus forgiveness of sin, which is the offense, the barrier, is a hiding or remission of the barrier, as if the barrier never was and I believe that although God has offenses placed between Him by the truckloads, he never chooses to be offended. Forgiveness is that temporary hiding of the truckloads, by us, of stumbling blocks between us and God or us and fellowman. Of us it is required to forgive all men immediately; God does this as well, but for wise parenting reasons withholds the manifestation of justification, why? There must be periods of time for realization of wrong, and sometimes suffering and sorrow first before divine forgiveness is manifest lest the justification would mean nothing to the

offender. Thus God must wisely withhold the manifestation of justification on an individual circumstance basis in order for us to more fully yearn for and appreciate His mercies. But in all reality, since God always forgives immediately, the manifestation is simply us coming to ourselves and becoming aware of Gods forgiveness. Another reason is for us to more so appreciate the gift, for if God gave manifested forgiveness right after confessing, we would too willingly sin with an attitude that God will forgive easily. The scriptures state that forgiveness is contingent upon repentance which being a very broad term may be a euphemism if not carefully understood; Gods love is unconditional; the conditions for forgiveness are for ourselves, and (in contrast to the conditions for sanctification) are mainly a real broken heart and contrite spirit and a willingness to improve. I believe that God always immediately forgives in His heart, but withholds the manifestation of that forgiveness, which is remission of sin and attended gifts and blessings. Salvation isnt so much about having abhorrence for sin but rather having abhorrence for offense. The goal then is to be sensitive to relationships, not to some cosmic evil that is sin. Yourself is included in this relational theology. June 3, 2013 When I sin, I feel that I have offended myself more than I have God. I sense that there are two mes the true me, which is my divine self, and my distracted and appetite me. Is this the opposition between my temporal flesh and my spirit body? The offense, whether I perceive it as damning me from me rather than me from God is a damn to who I want to be, and I need to be free from fences that block me from divine, whether that divine is in me (blocked by the fence that is my body) or that divine is God and the fence is a metaphorical stumbling block in the relationship. The fence is between God and I because of sin each willful sin is a fence keeping us from experiencing divinity, keeping ourselves from coming close to God. Forgiveness is Gods removal of the fence and an allotment for us to embrace with the divine injunction to go and sin no more (John 8:11). Those fences, or stumbling blocks, or damns are not thrown away or destroyed or burned until one truly overcomes the sin; this is the blessing of sanctification which we gain ourselves. The injunction or command to go and sin no more is the command to overcome and be sanctified, or as in the Doctrine and Covenants, sancti fy yourselves (88:74, 133:4, 43:11, 16). b. Offending our fellows - Offense is something that is chosen, for we cannot cause someone to feel upset, annoyed, or resentful towards us, that is their choice. Offending others is usually done by words. Offending ourselves?

c.

not only do we offend God by breaking his laws, we also offend ourselves and others and thereby experience heartache, suffering, and miserythe exact opposites of happiness. (Marlin K. Jensen, Living After the Manner of Happiness, BYU devotional September 19, 1995) Forgiveness is not the end! Forgiveness is not the healing but rather the prerequisite to healing a liberation and an admonition to go and sin no more. Forgiveness from God is indeed liberating but not the end; He wants to give more, not only to pronounce one forgiveness but to actually heal you, to help change you, and to actually rid the disease within you (See def. Sin); this is the blessing of sanctification which requires overcoming sins. A violation of holiness which is thus a violation of God. 478.Offer your whole Souls as an offering unto Him - Omni 1:26 - Real, personal sacrifice never was placing an animal on the altar. Instead, it is a willingness to put the animal in us upon the altar and letting it be consumed! Such is the sacrifice unto the Lord of a broken heart and a contrite spirit, (D&C 59:8), a prerequisite to taking up the cross, while giving away all *our+ sins in order to know God (Alma 22:18) for the denial of self precedes the full acceptance of Him (Neal A Maxwell, DENY YOURSELVES OF ALL UNGODLINESS, CR April 1995).

479.Omni http://signaturebookslibrary.org/?p=9426 essay on the omnis 480.Omnipotent 481.Omnipresent (not used in the LDS scriptural canon) 482.Omniscient (not used in the LDS scriptural canon) 483.One Eternal Round D&C 35:1, D&C 3:2, Alma 37:12, 1 Nephi 10:19, Alma 7:20 Referring to time: To grasp this doctrine one must understand that Time is measured only to man, that with God there isnt such a thing as time. It is one eternal round (Elder LeGrand Richards, CR October 1981, Be Ye Prepared). As with a ring, there is neither beginning nor end. (See Joseph Smith, Teachings of the Presidents of the Church, p. 210). Referring to Gods ways: He surrounds or encircles the human family, being able to work for all at any time (1N10:19). It signifies that Gods ways are eternal and unchanging. The Lord is consistent in His dealings with His children in all ages of the world. There is no inconsistency in the nature of God. God governs by lawwholly, completely, invaryingly, and always. He has ordained that identical results always flow from the same causes. There is no respect of persons with him, and he is a Being with whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning. ([James] 1:17 ; D. & C. 3:12 .) Hence, the Lords course is one eternal round, the same today a s yesterday, and forever. (D& C. 35:1) (McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, pp. 54546.) How is his course one eternal round? Because He cannot walk in crooked paths; neither doth he vary from that which he hath said; neither hath he a shadow of turning from the right to the left, or from that which is right to that which is wrong; therefore, his course is one eternal round. Knowing this and that He is without beginning nor end of days, we see that round is the perfect symbol for eternity and holiness. In application to us: Improvement and progression have one eternal round (William W. Phelps, If you could high to Kolob, hymn 284). Come all unto the temple, wh ere endless truth is found, in perfect course, unwavering, of one eternal round (Toni Thomas, in Come all unto the temple, LDS hymn published 2009). The word round doesnt imply redundancy: At the beginning of each year, it would be quite human for us to say resignedly, Here we go again! and to fail to personalize. I am so glad Heavenly Father doesnt have such feelings. Even though His course is one eternal round (1 Ne. 10:19; D&C 3:2), as the plan of salvation is executed and reexecuted, again and again, in realms beyond our purview, His love is constant and personal. I am so glad that Jesus did not view each healing resignedly as merely one more duty. For Him, such a duty was delight (Elder Neal A. Maxwell, Wisdom and Order, Ensign June 1994). 484.One great whole, truth circumscribed into This initially is ones-self embodying truth, but is pointing towards a great whole which is the universe, (one great and complete organization of knowledge). 485.Only Way, One Way, Exclusive Salvation, 486.Open Heart (Truman G. Madsen, Mormon Scholars Testify, available at: http://mormonscholarstestify.org). 1. Open upward, to inspirational and creative guidance from on high. 2. Open inward, to the deepest impulses and insights of our own vibrant spirits and those of every man, woman, and child. 3. Open outward, to all the good and true principles in the world, regardless of their source and to their beauty. 4. Open, if need be, downward, to the wounded and staggering and addicted. 487.Open [your] ears to hear engage your faculty (ability) of comprehension. (3N11:5)

488.Oppressed Burdened with unreasonable impositions; to be treated with unjust severity, rigor or hardship (1828 Noah Webster). 489.Ordain To appoint or confer authority or office (lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). 490.Order Priesthood is order, the holy order of God. (E.g. Alma 13:6, 11, Ether 12:10, 2N6:2) The order of the Son of God (JST, Genesis 14:2629) Creation is ordering and organizing. Ordinances 491.Ordinance (Cf. Rite of Passage, Passing the Angels, Receive) Also referred to as rite of passages, recognition dramas, rituals, ceremonies, 2N9:25 "In the temple we are taught by symbols and examples; but that is not the fullness of the gospel. One very popular argument today says, "Look, you say the Book of Mormon contains the fullness of the gospel, but it doesn't contain any of the temple ordinances in it, does it?" Ordinances are not the fullness of the gospel. Going to the temple is like entering into a laboratory to confirm what you have already learned in the classroom and from the text. The fullness of the gospel is the understanding of what the plan is all aboutthe knowledge necessary to salvation. You know the whys and wherefores; for the fullness of the gospel you go to Nephi, to Alma, to Moroni. Then you will enter into the lab, but not in total ignorance. The ordinances are mere forms. They do not exalt us; they merely prepare us to be ready in case we ever become eligible." (Hugh W. Nibley, The Meaning of the Temple, in Temple and Cosmos, volume 12 in The Collected Works of Hugh Nibley (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book and FARMS, 1992), 141). A sacred ceremony or rite that shows that we have entered into a covenant with God. (PMG p.63). Why are ordinances a part of Gods plan? There is power in the ordinances of the Melkiezedek priesthood (D&C 84:19-21). They are means to making covenants. Order is a part of it God is an organized God- this world would be chaos with no authoritative ordinance between those who believe in covenants. Ordinance ceremonies are physiologically effective because they provide a circumstance or environment and stimulus that one is not accustomed to, and as such is a means to transition them into another higher state of consciousness and awareness. They help awake the participant from the dust (cf. 2N1:23). They help us get into a mode that fosters revelation. http://rsc.byu.edu/archived/salvation-christ-comparative-christian-views/7-role-ordinances-church-jesus-christlatter-d One cannot have access to the full access of the Atonement without the saving ordinances of salvation. To receive the priesthood is to receive all the ordinances of the Temple. D&C 84:35 i.e. because the give people the priesthood powers of godliness for us to become one with God in power, attribute, i.e. the things that ordinances give us etc???? Order (same root) thus ordinances order (hence priesthood). The power of the priesthood organizes ones faculties, spirit body, thoughts, mind, relation between body and spirit, into a manner that is more at-one with

Gods order. But we are not simply ordered and acted upon, we must invite it through sincerity, real intent, and faith in Christ? God is a covenant god. A loving God just as a loving Father yearns to covenant. EVEN unto death? He is a god of promises and we must yearn for the same. Ordinances and covenants bring us more at-one-with God. If God is a covenant person, and if we want to be where he is and like he is, we must internalize ordinances and covenants into our being. Why cant we learn about Him, about loyalty and trust without ordinances? One can, but not to the same degree nor with the same accurateness or clarity or power. You cannot do without analogues. For us they may only be symbols, but they must be done here, the Lord says. They may be but symbols here, but they are indispensable steps to the attainment of real power. 'In fact,' says the Pistis Sophia, 'without the mysteries one loses one's power. Without the ordinances, one has no way of controlling matter, for such control begins with the control of one's self. The ordinances provide the very means and the discipline by which light operates on material things. You don't understand this now,' it continues, 'but your level, or taxis, in the next world will depend on the ordinances you receive in this world. Whoever receives the highest here will understand the whys and the wherefores of the great plan.' (Hugh Nibley, Don E. Norton, Temple and Cosmos, Deseret Book, p. 310). Why then signs, tokens, and key-words? Ordinances are keys or gate openers that allow more access to the atonement, hence higher ordinances which have higher requirements pronounce higher blessings. Covenants are authorizers to more light or more atonement. Covenants are essential. They are not merely rituals. They are doorways to the blessings of the Savior's atonement. (Church News, Oct. 19, 2010. Available at: http://www.ldschurchnews.com/articles/60023/ElderBednar-speaks-to-Ogden-Institute-of-Religion.html) In the ordinances of the holy priesthood, the power of godliness is made manifest. And what is the power of godliness? The blessings of the Atonement. Without the ordinances, there is no access to the blessings of the Atonement.... Priesthood ... keys and ordinances ... provide access to the blessings of the Atonement. (David A. Bednar, Seminary & Institutes Broadcast, 2 August 2011) Our covenant commitment to Him permits our Heavenly Father to let His divine influence, "the power of godliness" (D&C 84:20), flow into our lives. He can do that because by our participation in priesthood ordinances we exercise our agency and elect to receive it. Our participation in those ordinances also demonstrates that we are prepared to accept the additional responsibility that comes with added light and spiritual power . (D. Todd Christofferson, The Power of Covenants, CR April 2009). God is the source of all moral and spiritual power. We gain access to that power by entering into covenants with Him and keeping those covenants. (M. Russell Ballard , Mothers and Daughters, Ensign, May 2010). An ordinance is] a sacred act prescribed by our Savior Jesus Christ as one of the conditions upon which we receive the purifying and exalting blessings of his atonement. (Dallin H. Oaks, Address to Regional Representatives Seminar, 3 April 1987, p.1; quoted by Callister, The Infinite Atonement, p.297)

The ordinances of the Gospel have virtue in them by reason of the atoning blood of Jesus Christ, and without it there would be no virtue in them for salvation. (George F. Richards, CR, April 1916, p. 53-54) Temple ordinances are not "mere signs" (symbols). They are channels of the Spirit of God that enable one to be born of God in the fullest sense and to receive all the covenants and blessings of Jesus Christ. (Encyclopedia of Mormonism, Salvation for the Dead). For some reason, the ordinances are vital. They are not mere forms or symbols, they are analogues. Standing with the apostles in the prayer circle, the Lord tells them, "I will teach you all the ordinances necessary that you may be purged by degrees and progress in the next life." (2 Jeu 44, in Schmidt, Books of Jeu and the Untitled Text, 105). In many of these forty-day stories (and there are several), after the Lord is about to leave the apostles, he says, "I have taught you all these things. Now we will stand in a circle, and you will repeat after me this prayer, and we will go through all the ordinances again" (2 Jeu 42, in Schmidt, Books of Jeu and the Untitled Text, 99). This is repeated in 2 Jeu, which, as I say, Carl Schmidt regarded as the most important of all the early Christian writings. But standing with the apostles in the prayer circle, the Lord tells them, "I will teach you all of the ordinances necessary, that you might be purged by degrees and progress in the next life. These things," he further explains, "make it possible for you to achieve other places (topoi), but they must be performed in this life. Unless one performs them here, he cannot become a 'Son of Light.' " (2 Jeu 51, in Schmidt, Books of Jeu and the Untitled Text, 126). All the texts, whether Syriac, Hebrew, Coptic, or Greek, always like the title "Sons of Light," meaning those who have received the ordinances of the temple. That's what the code name "Sons of Light" means, and it's used a great deal. The Lord explains in 2 Jeu what that name means: "By very definition, the 'Sons of Light' are those that are perfect in the ordinances" (2Jeu 51, Schmidt, Books of Jeu and the Untitled Text, 126). It is interesting that this same definition applies to the mysterious title Nazorean, which means the same thing. "Until Christ came," the Pistis Sophia explains, "no soul had gone through the ordinances in their completeness. It was he who opened the gates and the way of life." (Schmidt, Pistis Sophia, 350). Those who received these ordinances are in the dispensations of the "Sons of Light" in whatever age they lived, and they receive whatever they desire. They are those upon the right hand of the Father, for it is by their faithfulness in these things that they show they are worthy to return and inherit the kingdom. Without the ordinances, therefore, there is no foothold or foundation to anything in this life. If you want to go to the Father, says 1 Jeu, you must pass through the veil. (Schmidt, Books of Jeu and the Untitled Text, 89). These five things you have asked me about (the Lord tells the apostles a fter his resurrection, in the Kephalaia) appear very small and unimportant to the world, but they are really a very great and holy thing. I will teach you the mysteries now. These tokens (semeia) go back to the ordinances of the first man, Adam himself. He brought them with him when he came out of the garden of Eden, and having completed his struggle upon the earth, he mounted up by these very same signs and was received again into the Aeons of Light. The person who receives these becomes a Son. He both gives and receives the signs and the tokens of the God of truth, while demonstrating the same to the Church all in hopes that some day these things may become a reality. So the apostles realized that these things are but forms and types, yet you can't do without them. You cannot do without analogues. For us they may only be symbols, but they must be done here, the Lord says. They may be but symbols here, but they are indispensable steps to the attainment of real power. "In fact," says the Pistis Sophia, "without the mysteries one loses one's power. Without the ordinances, one has no way of controlling matter, for such control begins with the control of one's self. The ordinances provide the very means and the discipline by which light operates on material things. You don't understand this now," it continues, "but your level, or taxis, in the next world will depend on the ordinances you receive in this world. Whoever receives the highest here will understand the whys and the wherefores of the great plan." "You can't understand it now, but you will. Your faith is being tested here. It is through the ordinances that one makes this progress in knowledge, so that those who receive all available

ordinances and teachings here shall pass by all the intermediate topoi and shall not have to give the answers and signs, nor stand certain tests here after" (Schmidt, Pistis Sophia, 234-35). And in the Epistle of the Apostles: Indeed, it was the Lord who, during the forty days, finally revealed all the ordinances in full. To repeat, "Everyone goes to the place indicated by the ordinances he has received. Even a sinless person," the Lord tells them, "cannot save others without these ordinances." (Schmidt, Pistis Sophia, 23435). Let us not think this trivial because these things should be given to all who ask for them. If they are not worthy, the risk is theirs. For everyone should be given the highest ordinance he is capable of receiving at any time. No one is to be refused, for the risk is theirs, the ordinances are so importa nt to have. Whoever receives these ordinances, signs, and tokens will be added upon and have true increase forever and ever, says the Kephalaia. By means of these good signs and tokens, such shall enter into the light and shall become perfect men, and give honor and praise to the God of truth. The ordinances are indeed but "types and images," says the Gospel of Philip 85:14 -16. One must not think that they are completion or fulfillment. For example, you cannot send up a rocket into space without types and images. Rockets are just as physical as anything, yet they are just drawings on a board, abstractions, marks on a graph, etc. The ordinances are indeed but "types and images," says the Gospel of Philip, 76:27-36. "Teach the saints these things, give them the grips of the right hand; lead them to the Light. Teach the prayers, the hymns, the order of prayer so that they can behold the Father hereafter."(2Jeu. Lidzbarski, Ginza, 113-19; cf. Foerster, Gnosis, 2:194-98). (Hugh Nibley, Temple and Cosmos: Beyond This Ignorant Present, ch. Apocryphal Writings and Teachings of the Dead Sea Scrolls, Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute, available at: http://maxwellinstitute.byu.edu/publications/books/?bookid=103, accessed May 16, 2013). 492.Original Guilt/Original Sin Moses 6:54 493.Outer Darkness - Is temporary for most? 494.Overcome, (the world) (See also def. Savior, need for, Sanctification and Natural Man) To conquer, prevail, or gain victory over all ungodliness. It is gaining superiority or complete control over temptation and sin. The world represents fallen nature and all that comes with that: the world is a metaphor for iniquity and evil. Thus the world refers to the condition of people, not the earth as a planet. It embodies carnality, lustfulness, ill social conditions such as gossip, lying, and deceiving, enmity towards God and fellowman, self-justifying attitudes and tendencies, bad addictions of any kind, false teachings, idolatry, laziness, idleness, complaint, negativity, selfishness, distraction, frivolity, immaturity, light mindedness, laud laughter, and every other unholy thing anything in alienation and opposition to God. Thus overcoming the world is prevailing over all of that. It is gaining control of your body, which is of the world and letting your spirit body take the lead. to conquer over all desires for a sin; to have complete control over yourself in the situations. The Pattern (Give examples with Sorrow to Happiness, Social fear to Friendliness, Selfishness to Service) Justification Vision of what you must change to be sanctified often by grace for a temporary amount of time which shows one what it is like. Care enough to change Grace by the Holy Ghost, Goals, Will-Power, Loving Friends,

Sanctification comes a process requiring the previous three and the fire of the Holy Ghost to burn out bad.

Most of the process is of overcoming is the same process of sanctification. Here and there, little by little, day by day one striving to overcome has evil burned out of them until it is no longer. What is possible and not possible to overcome? Why is it important? What exactly is overcoming? How does it work? Romans 12:21- Be not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good. D&C 63:47 - He that is faithful and endureth shall overcome the world. (Also 75:16, 53, 63:20, 75:22) Those who inherit the celestial kingdom shall overcome all things (D&C 76:60). 1 John 4:4 - Ye are of God, little children, and have overcome [false prophets]: because greater is he that is in you, than he that is in the world. D&C 64:1-2 - Receive my will concerning you. For verily I say unto you, I will that ye should overcome the world; wherefore I will have compassion upon you. Alma 19:6 We are to overcome all things which are not ordained of [God] (D&C 50:35) and that power is given to those who do all that they receive and preach the gospel by the Spirit. JST Revelation 12:11 For they have overcome him (Satan) by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their (the brethrens) testimony; for they loved not their own lives, but kept the testimony even unto death. Alma 19:6 - The light of the glory of God, which was a marvelous light of his goodnessyea, this light had infused such joy into his soul, the cloud of darkness having been dispelled, and that the light of everlasting life was lit up in his soul, yea, he knew that this had overcome his natural frame, and he was carried away in God. Zion is a place that will overcome. Those striving for Zion will be chastened until they overcome (D&C 90:36). Revelation 3:21 - To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne. In a second sense, the word overcome means to be acted upon, to let something take over the reins and steer. This something could be anything evil. (D&C 50:33, 52:18, JST Matt 1:11, 30). One could also be overcome with the Spirit (1N1:7, 8), or with sorrow (1N15:5), joy (3N17:18), In the world ye shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world (John 16:33, also D&C 50:41, 76:107). What does it mean that Christ has overcome the world? Why is that a reason to be of good cheer? Christ condescended to earth and victoriously prevailed over all evil. I believe this statement from Christ is more than just prevailing; it is a statement denoting redemption, mercy, and grace which are surely glad tidings of great joy.

What does it mean for us to overcome the world? It is escap*ing+ the pollutions of the world (2 Peter 2:20). The presence of covetousness in a human soul shows that such person has not overcome the world (Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, pg. 63). Would that include any ill attribute immodesty, enmity, contention, immoral thoughts, any kind of addiction etc.? To overcome is to always act and not be acted upon. Thus overcoming a certain thing (such as selfishness) is to never be acted upon by that enticement. It is to control the body until it obeys intrinsically and without compulsion until the body and the spirit are congenial companions. E.g. Laziness How is all sin the will of the flesh? How is this? Why is it this way? Complaint Anger Satisfying the sensations (stimulus of the body) How does the body tempt us with complaint, anger, or boasting etc.? (Brigham Young quote) There must be naturally an opposition between body and spirit . The will of the flesh and the evil which is therein giveth the spirit of the devil power to captivate. ( 2N2:11, 27-29). The Holy Spirit doesnt speak to the body, nor does the conscience (the light of Christ) but they both do have effects upon the body. He went meekly forward and partook of the most bitter cupand did so without becoming bitter! Mercifully for all of us, he did not shrink! (Neal A. Maxwell, In Him All Things Hold Together, BYU Devotional March 31, 1991). Those who overcome every passion, and every evil, will be sanctified, and be prepared to enjoy eternity with the blessed. (Brigham Young, Faithfulness and Apostasy, JOD 2:256) Growing out of the crucifixion of Christ is the concept that any great affliction or trial that comes upon the saints does in itself constitute a cross they must bear as part of their obligation to overcome the world. (Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, pg. 64). In every age the Lord's people are classified by the world as a peculiar people, a designation which the saints accept and in which they rejoice. (Ex. 19:6; Deut. 7:6; 14:1; 1 Pet. 2:5, 9.) They are peculiar, distinctive, unusual, not like any other people, because they have overcome the world. Their doctrines, practices, and whole way of life runs counter to the common course of mankind. (Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, pg. 203). Is there a point wherein we can say we have overcome the world? Overcoming is different than repenting. Repenting implies the changing process and overcoming denotes being done with that thing. Repentance is the means to overcoming. Forgiveness is justification which remits sin. Cleansing is sanctification, which dispels sin. When we dispel sin (i.e.sanctify ourselves) from our lifes, we are overcoming. God will not sanctify one who has not overcome; that would be counterintuitive because they would repeat the sin again and thus be contaminated again. I will that ye should overcome the world (D&C 64:2). Why are we commanded to overcome the world?

It is necessary for exaltation, happiness in this life, and confidence that you are in control. What specifics must we overcome? The Desire for all sin All Sin - If we overcome the desire for, the action is no longer a temptation. Thoughts Beliefs Intents The body

Why does God will that we overcome? How do we overcome the world/Sin? Initially, one must have a change of heart pertaining to the sin, then they are willing to do whatever it takes to overcome and their sincerity and real intent is very much seen by God who will attend them with grace. So how does one get that change of heart? 1. 2. 3. 4. " ... There is some degree of worldliness in all of us, and we overcome the world by degrees." (Joseph Fielding Smith, Ricks College Baccalaureate Services, 7 May 1971, as cited in Church News, 15 May 1971, p. 3.) He that is faithful and endureth shall overcome the world (D&C 63:47). The world is a state of wickedness, evil, and carnality, a corrupt state in which men dwell and in which wickedness holds sway. To overcome the world, we must triumph over these thingsAll men who live in this world, in this state of carnality, and who have not overcome the world, are themselves carnal and sensual and devilish by nature. That is the kind of inheritance that we have received as part of this mortality, and our object and end is to overcome the world and develop the kind of bodies, and the attributes and perfections that will enable us to dwell with holy, pure, and exalted beings in the eternal world We came here to see if we would have the spiritual integrity, the devotion to righteousness, to overcome the world, to put off the natural man, to bridle our passions, to curb and control the appetites that are natural in this type of existence. No one has overcome the world, the world of carnality and corruption, until he has given his heart to Christ, until he uses all his talents, abilities, and strength in keeping the commandments of God, and in causing this great work to roll forth. (Bruce R. McConkie, Conference Report, April 1955, pp. 115-116). The spirit is pure, and under the special control and influence of the Lord, but the body is of the earth, and is subject to the power of the Devil, and is under the mighty influence of that fallen nature that is of the earth. If the spirit yields to the body, the Devil then has power to overcome the body and spirit of that man, and he loses both. Recollect, brethren and sisters, every one of you, that when evil is suggested to you, when it is arises in your hearts, it is through the temporal organization. When you are tempted, buffeted, and step out of the way inadvertently; when you are overtaken by fault, or commit an overt act unthinkingly; when you are full of evil passion, and wish to yield to it, then stop and let the spirit, which God has put into your tabernacles, take the lead. Suffering Gethsemane Alma 5:7,12 We exercise faith then God changes our hearts.

If you do that, I will promise that you will overcome all evil, and obtain eternal lives. But many, very many, let the spirit yield to the body, and are overcome and destroyed. Let the body rise up with its passions, with the fallen nature pertaining to it, and let the spirit yield to it, your destruction is sure. On the other hand, let the spirit take the lead, and bring the body and its passions into subjection, and you are safe. (Brigham Young, Faithfulness and Apostasy, JOD 2:256) (Now, listen very carefully to the words of Lehi speaking the same: 2Nephi 2:28-29. Jesus was the example of this doctrine Mosiah 15:5 We overcome by doing what God is doing, that is giving. Why? When we are giving (i.e. serving), we are acting, not being acted upon. All acted upons are to be overcome, which is done by not giving into the temporal organization. Grace It is very difficult to overcome without heavenly powers (Priesthood (creation), Holy Ghost). And it is prideful to try to overcome without it. What are the promises? That is, their exaltation is assured; their calling and election is made sure, because they have obeyed the fulness of God's laws and have overcome the world. (Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, pg. 42). To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne (Rev. 3:21). That very moment when one is justified (forgiven), they are given the admonition to overcome, and overcoming is the avenue toward sanctification. By keeping the commandments and enduring in righteousness to the end the saints overcome the world (D&C 63:47) and gain crowns of glory in eternity. Hence the counsel: "Hold that fast which thou hast, that no man take thy crown." (Rev. 3:11.) (Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, pg. 65). If we are to inherit eternal life in the kingdom of our Father, we must overcome the world. All men who live in this world, in this state of carnality, and who have not overcome the world, are themselves carnal and sensual and devilish by nature (Alma 42:10). And now, if by obedience to the laws and ordinances of the gospel, by keeping the standards of personal righteousness that are found in the gospel, if by doing this, we can overcome the world, we will be taking the bodies which we possess and transforming them into the kind of bodies that can dwell with exalted beings. The Prophet said that if we would go where God is, we must be like him; that is, we must develop the characteristics and the attributes and the perfections which God has. The struggle which we face is whether we will overcome the world or whether we will be overcome by the world. All men forsake the world when they come into the Church; they then overcome the world if they continue in righteousness and in diligence in keeping the commandments of God. No one has overcome the world, the world of carnality and corruption, until he has given his heart to Christ, until he uses all his talents, abilities, and strength in keeping the commandments of God, and in causing this great work to roll forth. (Bruce R. McConkie, Overcome the World, Conference Report, April 1955, pp. 115-116). Overcoming and the Temple - http://maxwellinstitute.byu.edu/publications/books/?bookid=21&chapid=107

P
495.Pacified (Mosiah 20:19, 20, 24, 26, Ezekiel 16:63, Alma 22:25, Alma 22:26, 1 Nephi 15:20). To appease as wrath or other violent passion or appetite; to calm; to still; to allay agitation or excitement 2. To restore peace. (1828 Noah Webster). 496.Pang- (Isaiah13:8) Extreme pain; anguish; agony of body; particularly a sudden *attack+ of extreme pain. 2. (v) To torture; to give extreme pain to (1828 Noah Webster). 497.Parables (See BD) Inspired symbolic narrative portraying principles and helps one through pondering understand doctrines. From our Lords words (Matt. 13:1315; Mark 4:12; Luke 8:10) we learn the reason for this method. It was to veil the meaning. The parable conveys to the hearer religious truth exactly in proportion to his faith and intelligence; to the dull and uninspired it is a mere story, seeing they see not, while to the instructed and spiritual it reveals the mysteries or secrets of the kingdom of heaven. Thus it is that the parable exhibits the condition of all true knowledge. Only he who seeks finds. parables divine truth is presented by comparison with material things. (BD) Narratives are effective because they put us in someone elses shoes and let us in a sense experience a portion of the principles in the narrative. They help us see, feel, and hear and thus experience the situations. Matt 13:10-13 Mark 4:13 Fable Parable, Parallel, Parobola, Parabole Number 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 Event The Growing Seed The Two Debtors The Lamp under a Bushel Parable of the Good Samaritan The Friend at Night The Rich Fool The Wise and the Foolish Builders New Wine into Old Wineskins Parable of the strong man Matthew 7:2427 Matthew 9:1717 Matthew Matthew 5:1415 Matthew Mark Mark 4:26-29 Luke 7:41-43 Mark 4:21-25 Luke 8:16-18 Luke 10:3037 Luke 11:5-8 Luke 12:1621 Luke 6:46-49 Mark 2:21-22 Luke 5:37-39 Mark 3:27-27 Luke 11:21Luke John

Number

Event

Matthew 12:29-29

Mark 22 Mark 4:3-9

Luke

John

10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31

Parable of the Sower The Tares The Barren Fig Tree Parable of the Mustard Seed The Leaven Parable of the Pearl Drawing in the Net The Hidden Treasure Counting the Cost The Lost Sheep frequently called The Good Shepherd The Unforgiving Servant The Lost Coin Parable of the Prodigal Son The Unjust Steward Rich man and Lazarus The Master and Servant The Unjust Judge Pharisees and the Publican The Workers in the Vineyard The Two Sons The Wicked Husbandmen The Great Banquet

Matthew 13:39 Matthew 13:24-30

Luke 8:5-8

Luke 13:6-9 Matthew 13:31-32 Matthew 13:33-33 Matthew 13:45-46 Matthew 13:47-50 Matthew 13:44-44 Luke 14:2833 Matthew 18:10-14 Matthew 18:23-35 Luke 15:8-9 Luke 15:1132 Luke 16:1-13 Luke 16:1931 Luke 17:7-10 Luke 18:1-9 Luke 18:1014 Matthew 20:116 Matthew 21:28-32 Matthew 21:33-41 Matthew 22:1Mark 12:1-9 Luke 20:9-16 Luke 14:15Luke 15:4-6 Mark 4:30-32 Luke 13:1819 Luke 13:2021

Number

Event 14

Matthew

Mark 24 Mark 13:2831 Mark 13:3437

Luke

John

32 33 34 35 36 37

The Budding Fig Tree The Faithful Servant The Ten Virgins The Talents or Minas The Sheep and the Goats Parable of the Wedding Feast

Matthew 24:32-35 Matthew 24:42-51 Matthew 25:113 Matthew 25:14-30 Matthew 25:31-46

Luke 21:2933 Luke 12:3548

Luke 19:1227

Luke 14:7-14

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Parables_of_Jesus 498.Paschal Lamb A lamb sacrificed at Passover. This Lambs blood was put on the doorposts and lintels of each Israelite homeIn addition to the blood of the Paschal Lamb being put on the doorway at the first Passover, an essential part of the Passover ceremony, at least until the destruction of the temple, was the consumption of the lambs meat in the Passover meal. The synoptics do not associate Jesuss flesh with that of the Paschal Lamb until the institution of the sacrament at the Last Supper, where the broken bread represents the body of Christ. John instead introduces the image much earlier in the ministry during the pivotal Bread of Life discourse, when Jesus declares that He is the living bread from heaven and that anyone who eats His flesh will live forever (see John 6:51). Significantly, John notes that this discourse took place near the time of Passover (see John 6:4), foreshadowing what would actually happen during the final Passover of Jesuss mortal ministry. On the preparation day leading up to Passover, lambs were slaughtered in the tem ple beginning at the ninth hour and continuing until the eleventh hour,[15] so the sacrifices would be completed before the festival began at sundown. While John does not give an actual time for Jesuss death on the cross, the synoptics indicate that He died at or near the ninth hour (see Matthew 27:4650; Mark 15:3437; Luke 23:4446). In other words, Jesus, the Lamb of God, died as a sacrifice on the cross at the moment that the priests of the temple began slaughtering the Paschal Lambs. (Eric D. Huntsman, The Lamb of God: Unique Aspects of the Passion Narrative in John, in Behold the Lamb of God: An Easter Celebration, ed. Richard Neitzel Holzapfel, Frank F. Judd Jr., and Thomas A. Wayment (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University, 2008), 4970). 499.Passing the Angels (See def. Endowment quote by Brigham Young, def. Angels, def. Veils, def. Veil of the Temple) Isaiah 6:2 Veils/Gates/ When we talk of the celestial law which is revealed from heaven, that is, the Priesthood , we are talking about the principle of salvation, a perfect system of government, of laws and ordinances, by which we can be prepared to pass from one gate to another, and from one sentinel to another, until we go into the presence of our Father and God (Brigham Young, Journal of Discourses 2:139). He has taught you how to purify yourselves, and become holy, and be prepared to enter into His kingdom, how you can advance from one degree to another, and grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth, until you are

prepared to enter the celestial kingdom; how to pass every sentinel, watchman, and gate keeper (Brigham Young, Journal of Discourses, 2:315). See also (Brigham Young, Journal of Discourses 12:163-164).

Duration of the passings Who are the angels or the sentinels?

Joseph always told us that we would have to pass by sentinels that are placed between us and our Father and God. Then, of course, we are conducted along from this probation to other probations, or from one dispensation to another, by those who conducted those dispensations (Heber C. Kimball Journal of Discourses 6:63). (Perhaps, the twelve apostles of our day participate in this for us as guides, thus fulfilling the doctrine that they will be judges, at-least participating in this manner). I tell you, Joseph holds the keys, and none of us can get into the celestial kingdom without passing by him. We have not got rid of him, but he stands there as the sentinel, holding the keys of the kingdom of God; and there are many of them beside him. I tell you, if we get past those who have mingled with us, and know us best, and have a right to know us best, probably we can pass all other sentinels as far as it is necessary, or as far as we may desire. But I tell you, the pinch will be with those that have mingled with us, stood next to us, weighed our spirits, tried us, and proven us: there will be a pinch, in my view, to get past them. The others, perhaps, will say, If brother Joseph is satisfied with you, you may pass. If it is all right with him, it is all right with me (Orson Hyde, Journal of Discourses 6:154-5). Who will be able to pass?

the sanctified ones who enter through the gate and pass the sentinel into the New Jerusalem, and into the presence of the Father and the Son, are the ones who will inherit the new heavens and the new earth in the presence of God, for here is the eternity, the glory and the power (Brigham Young, Journal of Discourses 10:35). Those who overcome; the Endowment clearly teaches us to overcome, and that is the avenue towards sanctification. Those who are counted worthy to dwell with the Father and the Son have previously received an education fitting them for that society; they have been made fully acquainted with every pass-word, token and sign which have enabled them to pass by the porters through the doors into the celestial kingdom (Brigham Young, Journal of Discourses 10:172). The Lord also told Joseph Smith that those who enter into eternal marriage, if they remain worthy, shall pass by the angels, and the gods, which are set there, to their exaltation and glory in all things, as hath been sealed upon their heads, which glory shall be a fullness and a continuation of the seeds forever and ever (D&C 132:19). And in the Epistle of the Apostles: Indeed, it was the Lord who, during the forty days, finally revealed all the ordinances in full. To repeat, "Everyone goes to the place indicated by the ordinances he has received. Even a sinless person," the Lord tells them, "cannot save others without these ordinances." (Schmidt, Pistis Sophia, 23435). Let us not think this trivial because these things should be given to all who ask for them. If they are not worthy, the risk is theirs. For everyone should be given the highest ordinance he is capable of receiving at any time. No one is to be refused, for the risk is theirs, the ordinances are so important to have. Whoever receives these ordinances, signs, and tokens will be added upon and have true increase forever and ever, says the

Kephalaia. By means of these good signs and tokens, such shall enter into the light and shall become perfect men, and give honor and praise to the God of truth. (Hugh Nibley, Temple and Cosmos: Beyond This Ignorant Present, ch. Apocryphal Writings and Teachings of the Dead Sea Scrolls, Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute, available at: http://maxwellinstitute.byu.edu/publications/books/?bookid=103, accessed May 16, 2013). The guardians of the heavenly gates or veils are mentioned in a number of ancient texts. The third-century Christian writer Origen noted that the Orphian Gnostics believed that seven archons guarded the gates by which the soul ascends to heaven (Contra Celsum 6:24-38).30 According to 3 Enoch 18:3-4, an angel guards each of the doors of the seven heavenly palaces. The angels who guard the doors of heaven are mentioned in 3 Enoch 18:3; Chronicles of Jerahmeel 18:1, cf. 20:1-2; and Hekalot Rabbati 22:1. The guards of the gates of the aeons are also mentioned in Pistis Sophia 32, while Pistis Sophia 86 notes the nine guardians of the treasury of the light, which is the highest of the heavens in Gnostic lore. Even the Bible notes (Revelation 21:12-13) that twelve angels guard the twelve gates of the heavenly Jerusalem. In this respect, these heavenly gatekeepers are paralleled by the Levitic porters (doorkeepers) who served at the tabernacle and in the temple. The role of the heavenly sentinels, often called thrones because they are sometimes described as sitting on thrones, is noted in the third-century A.D. Apocalypse of Elijah 1:7-11: Therefore become sons to him since he is a father to you. Remember that he has prepared thrones and crowns for you in heaven, saying, Everyone who will obey me will receive thrones and crowns among those who are mine. The Lord said, I will write my name upon their forehead and I will seal their right hand, and they will not hunger or thirst. Neither will the son of lawlessness (i.e. Satan) prevail over them, nor will the thrones hinder them, but they will walk with the angels up to my city. Now, as for the sinners, they will be shamed and they will not pass by the thrones, but the thrones of death will seize them and rule over them because the angels will not agree with them. (Note the differentiation between the sentinels and angels). In one of the Nag Hammadi texts (Second Treatise of the Great Seth), Jesus promises that those who accept him will pass by every gate without fear and will be perfected in the third glory. Epiphanius, a fourth-century bishop of Cyprus, cited the Gospel of Philip as saying, The Lord revealed unto me what the soul must say as it goeth up into heaven, and how it must answer each of the powers above (Against Heresies 36:13). Chapters 33-40 of the Coptic 1 Jeu describe how Jesus instructed the apostles regarding the seals (i.e. what is written on their heads and hearts, and/or the names, signs, and tokens collectively) names, and ciphers (handsigns) they must use in order to prompt the watchers or guardians of the various heavens to open the veils and allow them entry. The account in 1 Jeu 33 is typical. It uses blanks and number-codes to conceal material that should not be revealed. When you come to this place, seal yourselves with this seal: This is its name: . . ., while the cipher 70331 (?) is in your hand. Furthermore say this name . . . three times, and the watchers and the veils are drawn back, until you go to the place of their Father and he gives (you his seal and his name) and you cross over (the gate into his treasury). 1 Jeu 49 - But when you reach the six aeons [archangels], they will restrain you until you receive the mystery of the forgiveness of sins, because it is the great mystery which is in the treasury of the innermost of the innermost. And it is the whole salvation of the soul. And all those who will receive that mystery will surpass [pass by] all the gods, and all rulerships of these aeons, which are the twelve aeons of the invisible God, for this is the great mystery of the unapproachable one which is in the treasury of the innermost of the innermost. Now because of this, every man who will believe in the Son of the Light must receive the mystery of the forgiveness of sins, so that he will be completely perfected and completed in all mysteries . . . Then again when the pathways are purified I will give to you the mystery of the forgiveness of sins, and its defences and its seals and its ciphers and its

interpretations. You yourselves, my disciples, if you have received these, when you are about to come forth from the body you will become pure light. And you will hasten upwards one after another, and go forth to the places in which all the aeons are spread out, until there are none upon the pathways, until you reach the Treasury of the Light. Then the watchers of the gates of the Treasury of the Light see the mystery of the forgiveness of sins which you have performed and its defences and all its injunctions. And they see the seal on your foreheads, and they see the cipher in your hands. Then the nine watchers open to you the gates of the Treasury of the Light, and you go into the Treasury of the Light. The watchers will not speak with you, but they will give you [their] seals and their mystery. Most of chapter 50 contains a list of the various individuals who will give to the individual their seals, mysteries, and the name of the Treasury of the Light. Regarding the sou ls destination, the text says, Again you will pass in to their interior to the rank of the veils which are drawn before the great ruler (king) of the Treasury of the Light. They will give to you their great mystery and their seal and the great name of the Treasury of the Light. And they will be drawn back until you cross over and pass into them, until you reach the great Man, he who is the ruler (king) of this whole Treasury of the Light, whose name is Jeu. In one of the Nag Hammadi texts, the Apocalypse of Paul (V,2) 23, we find the apostle encountering angels at the gate of each of the ten heavens, who open to him because he was accompanied by the Holy Spirit. When he arrived at the seventh heaven, he encountered an old man who interrogated him. The Spirit instructed the apostle, Give him *the+ sign that you have, and *he will+ open for you. And then I gave *hi m] the sign . . . and then the *seventh+ heaven opened. In the Pistis Sophia, the resurrected Christ tells how, when he descended from heaven, the heavens opened (Pistis Sophia 4). During the post-resurrection ascension, when he arrived at the gate of the first sphere, the gates opened and the dwellers of the sphere saw the mystery of their name on his garment and were surprised that he passed without them knowing (Pistis Sophia 12). The same thing happened in the second sphere (Pistis Sophia 13). When he ascended to the gates and veils of the twelve aeons, both opened for him (Pistis Sophia 14). He then ascended to the veils of the thirteenth aeon, which drew apart for him (Pistis Sophia 29). The Jewish Zohar, though compiled in the thirteenth century, contains many elements taken from earlier sources. Zohar Leviticus 78b says, Blessed are the righteous in this world and the next, because God desires to honour them and reveals to them profound secrets of the Holy Name which He does not reveal to celestial holy ones (angels). (John A. Tvedtnes, Early Christian and Jewish Rituals Related to Temple Practices, 1999 Fair Conference, available at: http://www.fairlds.org/fair-conferences/1999-fair-conference/1999-early-christian-and-jewish-ritualsrelated-to-temple-practices#en7). According to my understanding, there are seven veils, each at which there is an angel who stands as a sentinel in whom we converse with. At the least, there will be an exchange of names and tokens; I suppose there will be a sort of judgment or investigation at each sentinel wherein we are judged of the purity of our thoughts, words, actions, and intents. (I.e. Each veil is an examination or a test of knowledge, purity, and knowledge applied). The seven veils, which symbolize perfection (i.e. wholeness, completeness), are in correspondence with the seven main ordinances of salvation each ordinance has a name, sign, and token, and each ordinance requires a higher and holier lifestyle; if one passes all seven veils, they are made whole and enter into an exalted Kingdom wherein Elohim and the Messiah dwell. Jehovah, or the Lord, is the final sentinel at which we confer with before entering therein. In addition, there are corresponding laws that must be lived in order to pass through each gate/veil. That means that each person who goes to get all ordinances of salvation, whether mortal or deceased, must live the laws in correspondence with the ordinances, for one cannot pass the sentinel until he or she has. When you climb

up a ladder, you must begin at the bottom, and ascend step by step, until you arrive at the top; and so it is with the principles of the Gospelyou must begin with the first, and go on until you learn all the principles of exaltation. But it will be a great while after you have passed through the veil (the veil of death) before you will have learned them. It is not all to be comprehended in this world; it will be a great work to learn our salvation and exaltation even beyond the grave (TPJS, 348).We must also be careful in understanding that perfection of each is not required to pass through the varying veils, but that the merits, and mercies, and graces of Christ enable us to walk further than we could by ourselves; he will give that punishment which is the very least that our transgression will justify (J Rueben Clark, As Ye Sow Brigham Young University Speeches of the Year (3 May 1955), 7). We will walk as far as we can with Christs name. The endowment is condensed. 1. Baptism One must remember Christ always, strive to take upon His name, and keep the commandments. (The sacrament has a sign, token, and name in connection with Baptism). 2. Confirmation One must receive the Holy Ghost (i.e. live in such a way that they receive it, with which comes the opportunities for justification and sanctification for the r est of the recipients life, along with enabling power to do and become Saints). st 3. 1 Aaronic Law of the Gospel, Obedience nd 4. 2 Aaronic Sacrifice st 5. 1 Melchizedek Chastity nd 6. 2 Melchizedek Consecration nd 7. Sealing/2 Anointing Complete unity with Spouse Since we pass from telestial, to terrestrial, to celestial in the ceremony, does that mean that after this probation we progress through the kingdoms of glory (which are of infinite gradation) until we reach what justice and mercy have allotted us? The three kingdoms of widely differing glories are organized on an orderly plan of gradation. We have seen that the telestial kingdom comprises several subdivisions; this also is the case, we are told, with the celestial; and, by analogy, we conclude that a similar condition prevails in the terrestrial. Thus the innumerable degrees of merit amongst mankind are provided for in infinity of graded glories. (James E. Talmage: The House of the Lord, p.83) How and when does one pass by the sentinels and through the veils? Each sin is a veil, in that they keep us from seeing things as they really are. In contrast, each being bornagain is a passing through a veil, which allows one to see things previously hidden. Thus one may speak of many veils in this life that they pass through, having gained the knowledge, sometimes the name, sign, and token, and having lived up to that, and thus get to pass by the angels, who stand as guards and as keepers of justice, being enabled to pass the tests, and thus pass into a sweeter and holier lifestyle with more expectation. Many of those veils require one to do an ordinance in order to gain the name, signs, and tokens to pass into a new realm of living. (For those that have not access to the ordinances, the equivalents in truth and righteousness will enable them to see and experience life in a new realm but not in the same way. For some reason, mortals with priesthood authority are necessary). Thus each time one receives an ordinance, they pass through a veil. Going through the ceremony alone will never let anyone pass the sentinels. This reception is a big deal. Thus we may pass angels in this life as far as we, with the name of Christ, are willing to go. In connection with this; all the seeing and hearing and feeling in the Temple are types of what one can actually see and hear and feel. Through ones faithfulness, one may receive the more sure sight which is an actual seeing, and also actually hear, and actually feel. The seeing and hearing and feeling in the Temple help us prepare for, yearn for, and be receptive to the actual. When one receives an ordinance, they then

get the privilege of passing through a veil thus seeing and hearing and feeling what is not possible to see and hear and feel in disobedience. Tabernacle has 4 seraphim (angels) guarding the throne (ark of the covenant). Tokens v.6 Isaiah 6 Seraphs give tokens from off alter (symbolic of (coal is symbolic of Mind Eyes Nose Lips Isaiah 6:5-7 Ears Neck Arms and hands Breast Bowels Loins Legs and feet Lev. 9:14, 8:21, 1:9, 1:13 (all the same)

Initiate for entering into the celestial kingdom (Gods presence) Is the endowment is also a cleaning, does that mean that sealing is also and hence every ordinance? Purity is partly contingent upon knowledge. 500.Passion Acts 1:3 From the Greek pascho (as in Paschal Lamb) and the Latin patior/passus for suffering. The events of the last week of the Saviors mortal life are the ones where the four gospels agree the most closely. These sections, in particular the events of the Last Supper through our Lords death on the cross, are frequently referred to as Passion Narratives. (EASTER SEASON READINGS, Eric D. Huntsman , available at: http://hccl.byu.edu/faculty/HuntsmanE/Rel212/EasterReadings.pdf) 501.Passover See BD Feasts The feast of the Passover was instituted to help the children of Israel remember when the destroying angel passed over their houses and delivered them from the Egyptians (Ex. 12:2128; 13:1415). The unblemished lambs, whose blood was used as a sign to save Israel anciently, are a symbol of Jesus Christ, the Lamb of God, whose sacrifice redeemed all mankind. (The Guide to the Scriptures) Thus in direct symbolism, there is a protection that comes to those who have the Atonement in their life. Passover ritual dates to 200 c.e., approximately 170 years after Jesus death, it is not known exactly what would have taken place with a Passover meal in Jesus day. Assuming that the earliest account is accurate, it would have been tradition for the head of house to have explained the significance of and what each part of the meal represented. What prompted Jesus to take this role may have been his acting as head of the little family of the twelve, and thus he would have been fulfilling the responsibility of the head of house. A stronger imagery becomes apparent as one realizes that often at least part of the sacrificial animal would be eaten and Jesus has already identified his body as the bread. In the apparent absence of a lamb at this Passover meal, Jesus is identifying himself as the bread and commanding it to be eaten. He is also identifying himself as the blood, and thus Mark has Jesus identifying himself as the paschal lamb. (Michael Biggerstaff in THE LORDS SUPPER: EXEGESIS OF MARK 14:2226, available at https://ojs.lib.byu.edu/spc/index.php/StudiaAntiqua/article/viewFile/11993/11933) Passover was an ordinance to be kept forever (Ex 12). It is now commemorated forever as the sacrament.

502.Patriarchal Blessing Moses - Moses 1:25 c.r. D&C 8:3 503. Peradventure 504.Past Feeling Ironically, in all their eagerness to experience certain things, hedonists, become desensitized. People who wrongly celebrate their capacity to feel finally reach a point where they lose much of their capacity to feel! In the words of three different prophets, such i ndividuals become past feeling. When people proceed without principle, erelong they will be without civilization, without mercy, and past feeling (see Moro. 9:1120). 1 Ne. 17:45; Eph. 4:19; Moro. 9:20 (Neal A Maxwell, DENY YOURSELVES OF ALL UNGODLINESS, CR April 1995). 505.Path Symbolic for ones course of life, denoting the general tendencies of ones constant decisions. 506.Peace In the scriptures, peace can mean either freedom from conflict and turmoil or the inner calm and comfort born of the Spirit that God gives to his faithful Saints (lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). One can still have peace notwithstanding persecution (Alma 1:28). 507.Peculiar People (See BD) Deuteronomy 26:18, Titus 2:14, 1 Peter 2:9 - Perhaps our most pivotal moments as Latter-day Saints come when we have to swim directly against the current of the culture in which we live. Tithing provides just such a moment. Living in a world that emphasizes material acquisition and cultivates distrust for anyone or anything that has designs on our money, we shed that self-absorption to give freely, trustingly, and generously. By this act, we say indeedwe are different, that we are Gods peculiar people. In a society that tells us money is our most important asset, we declare emphatically it is not. (L ike a Watered Garden Jeffrey R. Holland, CR Oct. 2001). This swimming against the current will sometimes have to be against the culture of *our own+ church, as fellow members will justify and commit sin. 508.People of the Lord, the are they who wait for *the Messiah+ and are not ashamed.(2N6:13) 509.Perdition Lucifer is called perdition (D&C 76:26). The sons of perdition are the premortal followers of Satan and the mortal followers who have had the heavens opened unto *them+, and know God, and then sin against himHe has got to say that the sun does not shine while he sees it; he has got to deny Jesus Christ when the heavens have been opened unto him, and to deny the plan of salvation with his eyes open to the truth of it; and from that time he begins to be an enemy. This is the case with many apostates of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. (Joseph Smith, King Follet Sermon, April 7, 1844, HC6:302-17). Perdition is a permanent place of hell where there is no forgiveness and no redemption. 510.Perfection Study D&C 14:7, 67:13, 93:11-14, 19-20, Moroni 10:32-33, Heb. 6:1 Perfection is of two kindsfinite or mortal, and infinite or eternal. Finite perfection may be gained by the righteous saints in this life. It consists in living a god-fearing life of devotion to the truth, of walking in complete submission to the will of the Lord, and of putting first in ones life the things of the kingdom of God (Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, 567). Greek Teleious Complete (in various applications); full. There is perfection which denotes being finished as in needing nothing else necessary for completeness or reaching its endthe presence of all the parts that are necessary for completeness and the adaptation and aptitude of these pa rts for their assigned purpose. (Strongs Concordance, Greek Dictionary to the New Testament, #50455053 p. 248). Perfection of Man (See Perfect.) Perfection the Status in which God has attained. Perfection of certain attributes is to attain them in full, nothing maimed. One may have perfect intent of purity or love when their whole is wrapped up in Gods perfected intents

of virtue and purity, although one cannot perfectly live love and purity. Perfection is God who is eternal and we may partake of eternal in this life. 511.Perfect To live precisely according to the light one has received. Jesus was perfect during his entire life because His obedience increased concurrently with the knowledge He received. He did not know everything at first, thus he could not live everything at first, but learned and lived until he gained a fullness of knowledge. He lived perfectly on His way towards becoming perfected. "One of the problems we have in the Church is that we consider perfection in abstraction (i.e. a notion or idea too far to attain), and it becomes too intimidating. But when we think of it in terms of the specific, cardinal attributes, and we strive to develop these in a steady process of self-improvement, it is quite a different matter" (Neal A. Maxwell, In Him all things hold Together, March 31, 1991 @ BYU). 512.Perfect Faith (2N9:23) To never cease acting upon ones hopes, beliefs, and assurances of truth. To have perfect faith in Christ is to completely trust his plan, his laws, his commands, and his doctrines and to always follow Him, no matter what the situation. Perfect faith progresses into perfect knowledge. At some point in our quest for perfection and eternal life, we may come to have perfect faith and eventually perfect knowledge (Believe All Things, Elder Robert C. Oaks, Ensign; July 2005). 513.Perish 1. To die, wither, decay, or lose life. 2. Spiritually to be lost, to be wasted and rendered useless; to waste away and be in a state of decay or passing; to die as pertaining to righteousness and all accompanying blessings. 514.Persecution The Secret Book of James 8,27-9,23, Nag Hammadi Listen to the word, understand knowledge, love life, and no one will persecute you and no one will oppress you other than you yourselves. 515.Personality (See Diversity) When we choose or interpret, we trap energies and informations out of the infinite possibilities in the universe. Personality is ones interests in the infinite field of potential and possibilities. Between every thought, is the thinker of thought, which is a silent field of infinite possibilities the possibility of any thought. So whats the difference between you and me? In one sense, there is no difference because we are all that field of infinite possibilities, in all reality, there is only one cosmic mind. In the second sense, there is probability amplitude that which defines the statistical likelihood of a space time event. Varying people choose different things when presented with the same stimuli. (E.g. A snow storm one chooses to leave to where there is no snow, one chooses to ski, one chooses to make a snowman). Infinite possibilities, different probabilities. Also, karma, which is past action of past experience, creates memory, which in turn creates for probable desires. The software of the soul is karma, memory, and desire. Every memory is the basis for interpretation and desire, and every choice is based off of that interpretation. (Personality) (Notes from (Deepak Chopra, David Simon, Training the Mind, Healing the Body, Audio Conference, Nightingale Conant (2000), disc 3) 516.Perspective If we looked at mortality as the whole of existence, then pain, sorrow, failure, and short life would be calamity. But if we look upon life as an eternal thing stretching far into the premortal past and on into the eternal post-death future, then all happenings may be put in proper perspective. (Chapter 2: Tragedy or Destiny?, Teachings of Presidents of the Church: Spencer W. Kimball, (2006),1121). 517. Persuasion An antonym of compulsion; to influence action by reasoning, advice, evidence, reflection or request. To draw or incline the will to a determination by presenting motives to the mind. ( 1828 Noah Webster Noah Webster). What are we to persuade others to do? (2N26:27). How are we to persuade? One persuades by harping on their reasoning and digging out their desires to do the act, however small it may be. Help them desire to commit to the action before you commit them. Promise blessings, give Gods reasoning, have them reflect on past experiences that have proven them well. And lastly: Bearing down in pure testimony against them (Alma 4:19).

518.Pestilence 519. Philosophies 520.Pleroma fullness 521.Plunder To take the goods of an enemy by open force; to rob, as a thief; to take from (1828 Noah Webster). (In the standard works, this word is only used in the Book of Mormon). 522.Polluted I will not suffer my name to be polluted (1N20:11, Ish. 48:11). To pollute is to contaminate or infect otherwise clean or holy things or the names and standings of peoples. We pollute the name of God when we speak falsely and negatively about Him, and thus we pollute others names (standings) when we gossip about them. Gods name is also polluted when we misattribute His works to idols. Pollute ye my holy name no more with your gifts, and with your idols Ezk 20:39). (see Gossip) We pollute ourselves when we partake in sin. (See Ezk4:14) *We+ escape the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ (2 Peter 2:20). One may pollute places. No unclean thing shall be permitted to come into *Gods+ house to pollute it (D&C109:20). 523.Polygamy The knee-jerk reaction is that Joseph was just a sexual lech who used his position of power to persuade others to give up their daughters for sexual escapades. However, the practices of sealing, of being sealed to other mens wives, of being married to many older women, and of asking for other mens wives only to use the challenge as a test of faith is much more complex than such a facile judgmentor judgmentalnesscan explain. I have concluded that there is a great deal that we must surmise and that there is a great deal that we just cannot know because of the intimacy and sacredness of these relationships. These were, after all, almost puritanical women committed to faith in God who consented to marry Joseph Smith. However, there are a few provisional conclusions that I have reached. The fact that we cannot verify any descendants of Joseph Smith except those begotten through his wife Emma strongly challenges the notion that Joseph Smith was simply using plural marriage as a means to satisfy his sexual lust. Second, and far more importantly, polygamy was and is intended to be a test that stretched those who confronted the request to engage in it beyond anything they could imagine. It also stretches and challenges us. Indeed, even today it challenges us to give up the preconceived notion that we can pigeonhole God into our matrix of judgments. The practice of plural marriage obliterates the notion that God must fit into our categories of right and wrong and that we can know all about God without God revealing himself to us as he is, rather than as we think he must be. (Blake T. Ostler, Mormon Scholars Testify, available at: http://mormonscholarstestify.org). 524.Pomp/Pompous syn. Splendor, grandeur, or magnificence; boastful; with great parade and show 525.Pour out your Soul 526.Pornography It doesnt matter what the label is; if it has those arousing effects in you it is pornography (Dallin H. Oaks, YSA conference, Sep. 17, 2011). Novels, books, articles, audio, songs, pictures, and movies all have the capability of being pornography. Dont excuse yourself in the slightest manner because a movie is rated something (pg-13); that is not Gods rating system and that does not make it o. k. Look towards the mark, not to the tolerance limit. 527.Power of Godliness Through the ordinances of the higher priesthood, the power of godliness is made manifest to men (D&C 84:1825; 107:1821). This passage of scripture reminds us that the reception of the Melchizedek priesthood, initiatory, endowment, and sealing ordinances are not just part of the program but that Godly powers are manifest. Some of these manifestations of his power could be: a. Creation command over elements b. Organization of intelligence into spirit bodies c. Omniscience d. Omnipresence

e. f. g.

Omnipotence Perfected attributes

Our covenant commitment to Him permits our Heavenly Father to let His divine influence, the power of godliness (D&C 84:20), flow into our lives. He can do that b ecause by our participation in priesthood ordinances we exercise our agency and elect to receive it. Our participation in those ordinances also demonstrates that we are prepared to accept the additional responsibility that comes with added light and spiritual power.

In all the ordinances, especially those of the temple, we are endowed with power from on high. 4 This power of godliness comes in the person and by the influence of the Holy Ghost. The gift of the Holy Ghost is part of the new and everlasting covenant. (Elder D. Todd Christofferson, The Power of Covenants, CR April 2009). 528.Powers of Heaven 529.Praise 530.Pray Always - (See 2 Ne. 32:9; D&C 88:126.) This means that our hearts should be full, drawn out in prayer unto our Heavenly Father continually. (See Alma 34:27.) (Pray Always. President Ezra Taft Benson, Ensign Feb 1990) Praying always entails constantly being conscious of God and his plan of salvation. It consists of having a continual attitude which directs us during every waking moment of mortality, of maintaining a spiritual posture of thankfulness and reliance on the Lord, of desiring the companionship of the Holy Ghost. Brigham Young noted that to pray always is to live as we pray: 'I do not know any other way for the Latter-day Saints than for every breath to be virtually a prayer for God to guide and direct his people.... Every breath should virtually be a prayer that God will preserve us from sin and from the effects of sin.'" (Book of Mormon Symposium Series, edited by PR Cheesman, MS Nyman, and CD Tate, Jr., 1988; 3 Ne 9-30, p. 144) (Quotation from Bryan Richards, available at: http://www.gospeldoctrine.com/). 531.Prayer Luke 18: 1http://www.cumorah.org/libros/english/Prayer_-_No_specific_author.html Why is it that we are to pray only to the Father? References to praying to Jesus The Prayer of the Apostle Paul (Nag Hammadi flyleaf) Heavenly Mother SEE CENTERING PRAYER EBOOK in documents 532.Prayer Circle(s) Priesthood ordinations, confirmations, setting aparts, are often a prayer circle when multiple brethren create a circle around someone, put their left arm on the right shoulder of the person to their left and make a sign with their right hand upon the recipients head. prayer opens the veil to allow one to enjoy the presence of God. In 1 Jeu 41, the resurrected Christ said to them, the twelve: Surround me, all of you. He then instructed them to answer me and give glory with me as I give glory to my Father, and offered a lengthy prayer. At the end of each utterance of the prayer, the apostles, in chorus, repeated, Amen. Amen. Amen. One of the most remarkable descriptions is in the fifth book of the

Pistis Sophia, where we find Jesus standing at the altar praying, surrounded by his apostles and women disciples clad in linen garments (Pistis Sophia 138). A short while later, Jesus commands the disciples to set out an offering of wine, water, and bread. He then stands before the offering, with the disciples behind him clad in linen garments and making signs with their hands as Christ prays (Pistis Sophia 142). The account of this offering is also found in another Coptic document, 2 Jeu 45-47, where Jesus has the disciples, men and women, dress in linen garments and surround him while he makes offerings at the altar and prays. The scene is followed by Jesus instructions on how the disciples can use the signs and names to pass by both gods and angels to enter the presence of the Father (2 Jeu 48-50). In 1 Jeu 41, Jesus has the twelve surround him while he prays and they repeat after him. In the following chapters (2 Jeu 42-43, rather than 1 Jeu), Jesus asks that the twelve and the women disciples surround him so he can teach them the mysteries of God. (John A. Tvedtnes, Early Christian and Jewish Rituals Related to Temple Practices, 1999 Fair Conference, available at: http://www.fairlds.org/fair-conferences/1999-fairconference/1999-early-christian-and-jewish-rituals-related-to-temple-practices#en7). READ http://maxwellinstitute.byu.edu/publications/books/?bookid=21&chapid=105

Several of the manuscripts end by telling us about the prayer circle. In most of these sources, the Lord gives to the apostles, as they stand in a prayer circle, a complete summary of all the rites, with an explanation of their meaning. In the Pistis Sophia, for example, at the end of the teaching and the performing of the ordinances, the Lord ordered the apostles and their wives to form a circle. (The apostles' wives are in on all this.) He stands at an altar on one side, and then all recapitulate the ordinances after him. He opens with prayer, raises his hands, and gives it in code "YAO, AOI, OIA" which is explained in other writings as meaning, "Hear me Father, hear me Father." In 1 Jeu, the Lord calls upon the Father in different words, also cryptic (these words are always in a special language), "IE, IE, IE." We are told that in every world there is a twelve that officiates under the direction of a three (a presidency). They always form the circle, without a lower or higher, says 1 Jeu, for there is no head of the table in the circle no idea of rank or precedence, or beginning or ending, as a circle indicates. And all are instructed, and they are instructed in all things. It was in such a circle, we are told in this interesting writing, that God in the premortal existence said, standing and looking around the circle, "These I will make my rulers at the creation of the world" and Abraham was one of them. Of course that's just like our book of Abraham. Before forming the circle, the Lord has them sing a hymn, and, when it is finished, the apostles and their wives all form a circle standing around the Lord, who tells them that he will lead them through the ordinances of eternal progression. Clothed in their holy garments, they form a circle, foot to foot, arm resting upon arm, and Jesus says that he will take the part of Adam and lead them all. They are to say "Amen" to each of the phrases of the prayer; then he gives the prayer. The earliest (Melkite) Syriac text we have (discovered in 1899, but not brought out until recently), called the Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, mentions that the bishop in the church, one day each year, would form a prayer circle with the deacons, and this is the way they would do it: he would first address those in the circle and say, "If anyone has any ill feeling towards anyone in the circle, let him be reconciled, or if any feels himself unworthy, let him withdraw. For God is witness of these ordinances, and his Son and the Holy angels." (Hugh Nibley, Temple and Cosmos: Beyond This Ignorant Present, ch. Apocryphal Writings and Teachings of the Dead Sea Scrolls, Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute, available at: http://maxwellinstitute.byu.edu/publications/books/?bookid=103, accessed May 16, 2013). 533.Prayer of Faith - Another reason many prayers have little power is that we lack faith. We approach our Heavenly Father like a child who asks something of his or her parents, knowing they will refuse. Without faith,

our prayers are merely words. With faith, our prayers connect with the powers of heaven and can bring upon us increased understanding, hope, and power. If by faith the worlds were created, then by faith we can create and receive the righteous desires of our heart. What is faith? Faith is absolute confidence in that which is in absolute conformity to the will of heaven. When we combine that confidence with absolute action on our part, we have faith. Faith without works is dead. Sometimes we expect Heavenly Father to answer our prayers when all we have done is utter a prayer. The doors of heaven will ever be closed to those who hold out their hands, waiting for blessings to drop from heaven upon them. The powers of faith are activated by action. We must do our part. We must prepare. We must do all that is in our power, and we will be blessed in our efforts. Improving Our Prayers (Elder Joseph B. Wirthlin, March 2004). Moroni 7:8-9 Such a prayer of faith might include some of the following elements: 1) Thanking Heavenly Father for the doctrines and ordinances of the restored gospel of Jesus Christ, which bring hope and happiness into our lives. 2) Asking for courage and boldness to open our mouths and share the gospel with our family and friends. 3) Entreating Heavenly Father to help us identify individuals and families who will be receptive to our invitation to be taught by the missionaries in our homes. 4) Pledging to do our part this day and this week and petitioning for help to overcome anxiety, fear, and hesitation. 5) Seeking for the gift of discernment for eyes to see and ears to hear missionary opportunities as they occur. 6) Praying fervently for the strength to act as we know we should. Ask in Faith David A. Bednar CR April 2008 If all the sick for whom we pray were healed, if all the righteous were protected and the wicked destroyed, the whole program of the Father would be annulled and the basic principle of the gospel, free agency, would be ended. No man would have to live by faith. If joy and peace and rewards were instantaneously given the doer of good, there could be no evilall would do good but not because of the rightness of doing good. There would be no test of strength, no development of character, no growth of powers, no free agency, only satanic controls. Should all prayers be immediately answered according to our selfish desires and our limited understanding, then there would be little or no suffering, sorrow, disappointment, or even death, and if these were not, there would also be no joy, success, resurrection, nor eternal life and godhood. (Chapter 2: Tragedy or Destiny?, Teachings of Presidents of the Church: Spencer W. Kimball, (2006),1121). Answers to prayer The condition Moroni 7:26 (4 conditions) *Those who place their will over Gods+ openly defy God by ordering Him around the universe and then take offense when He does not obey their commandments. They desire to command God rather than be commanded by Him, and they mostly hurt themselves. (Doug Funny, Arrogant to 'The Law' , 07 December 2012 available at: http://llpofh.blogspot.com/2012_12_01_archive.html) Many of us are contradicting the true nature of things and Gods commands when we ask, ask, and ask Do we really expect God to answer all of our vain askings? It is a definite key to at-one-ment, feeling and experiencing things as they really are, and receiving revelation. It's one things that can affect every aspect of life. Prayer is primarily an accounting, and then comes thanks, and then asking. I've found it smart to ask only when I have really thought about it prior to praying. Prayer isn't ordering God around the universe. One must go against culture to find out the true order of praying - the culture teaches it falsely. You will be fighting an upward battle, and be out of your comfort zone, but it is all worth it. Prayer is very sacred, and when treated lightly it is mockery, useless, and perhaps more damaging than building. Don't be afraid to try "new techniques." Progression and faith is all about stepping with hope into the unknown.

Look on your prayers, not as a time to counsel the Lord, but as a time to take counsel from him. I really believe too many times we go down a checklist, in a sense, telling the Lord who, how, where, and when to bless and directing him around the universe and the heavens, instead of being still, sensing a relationship, listening, and then responding to what you hear. (Stephen R. Covey, An Educated Conscience, BYU Devotional May 27, 1975). The power is His to delegate, not ours to manipulate! (Neal A. Maxwell, Murmur Not CR October 1989). A key to asking in prayer is always asking unselfishly, in other words, nothing you ask for is only for yourself but is to bless, uplift, inspire, and work for others. 1 Kings 5:1-13 Another key to receiving the blessings of Atonement in asking in prayer is backing us back to the rock of Christs merits, mercies, and justice. Prayer and Agency Too often we subconsciously and unintentionally ask God to violate his own law of agency and His own plan of salvation. E.g. Bless us to take what we have learned into our daily lives. Why is that a violation? Because its our choice, and Gods will is that we must care enough to make the change and develop strength if He did everything for us, we would be very weak and surely not fit for Godhood. E.g. Bless this food to nourish and strengthen our bodies and do us the good that we need. Why is this a violation? Because its up to us to eat food that will nourish and strengthen our boides and do us the good that we need. I can never see God blessing and altering the properties of food when we clearly know its not healthy. E.g. Please bless that the Spirit will be in this class? ____________________________Demanding who and why and where for God to bless without any consideration is nearly a sure way to not get a prayer answered. The more I think of prayer and agency the more I realize how much it teaches us what we must be doing. Give a why to everything you ask of God? I have found that it is not wise to ask for anything without previous considerations. Formal and thoughtful considerations denote sincerity which is surely a condition on receiving answers to prayer. Accounting as to why you ask helps one realize the depth of the plea, whether it is in line with Gods will, and gives God your intent. E.g. Help me to overcome the desire to over-eat or indulge in unhealthy foods, why, because I dont want my body to damn my abilities to serve or listen to the Spirit. E.g. Please let me know how to go about this difficult situation, I care a lot for these people, and only yearn for their peace and happiness. E.g. Please bless me that I may know why ______________________________. Prayer is primarily an accounting Why are some prayers in scripture said to Jesus? How does answers to prayer work? All three in the Godhead are involved in answering prayer. (Recall your mind to the Temple endowment). They dont answer every prayer in this manner, but the executive decisions I believe are this way. We pray to the Father, The Son possesses the merits, mercies, and grace for the intercession, and the Holy Ghost (the messenger of all divine) delivers the message of the unified and agreed Whole. These kind of answers are the significant revelations and manifestations in ones life. More every-day answers are more like inspiration to the worthy conduit ready to receive. 534.Presence of the Lord (See Cut off from the presence of the Lord) 535.Pride towards others (Mosiah 23:7). Comparing always brings negative effects, pride. You will either be filled with a boastful pride of self, or of the envious and hatred kind. Loving service is the great anecdote to pride for one is not thinking of themself. Any kind of thinking, praying, and especially doing for others is service and therein lies a key to overcoming pride; hence the doctrine, For whosoever will save his life shall lose it: and whosoever will lose his life for my sake shall find it (Matt. 16:25).

Pride is the root of all negative decisions. What makes pride possible? Comparison; and what makes comparison possible? Measurements and what makes measurements possible being bound or finite, for if all were infinite, there would be no reason to measure. All our measurements come because of body and mind, which are very finite. Our essential being is infinite and thus beyond measurement. Hence if one is fully conscious of their essential being they would be beyond pride because they dont measure anymore , they are one with all-things. On the other hand, if someone is completely unaware of higher states of consciousness and thus completely perceives their being in the body and mind, then all things are measured unto them, and that takes a heavy toll on the mind and body. Having all those measurements and comparisons to constantly worry about is exhausting and damning. Measurement means misery.

The natural man is inclined to measure prominence, possessions, mental capacity, achievements, physical appearance, wealthiness, normality, what one doesnt have, expressions, service hours, temple hours, video game hours, work hours, driving hours, gas prices, how good someone is, how evil someone is, what someone should be doing, what someone shouldnt be doing, medications, preferences, size of home, yard, and television, feelings, sincerity, intent, (keep listing). Do you understand, our mental and physical lifes, our natural man, is raised and trapped in a system wherein all is measured, and that is a sure way for misery because there will always be someone or something better than what you have. And this materialism about measurement tries to fix itself with more measurements, but that has yet to work. One has to go to the infinite, their essential self, and to those things which are not bound by measure, our Heavenly Parents, to name some. Once gaining a glimpse of infinity, one sees ad experiences and knows love it is beyond limitation, beyond measurement, and hence that person begins to treat themselves, others, and things as beyond measurement. This is unconditional love! 536.Pride Cycle - Though this cycle is true, I fear that the observance of diagram and speaking of it as a cycle subconsciously teaches that it is always unavoidable. It can happen in one minute or can last and prolong for years. The pitfall of the pride cycle is centered in one glorifying what they can do, how good they can make themselves feel, and how much they can live independent of others (including God). The pitfall happens whhen one throws away the healing balm of the cycle, the Atonement and replaces it with their own

strenght and glory. Thus the key to abolishing the cycle is to remain in that state of humility and repentance. But that is not very easy when the natural inclination s of the flesh are to boast in its own strength. Since humility is the key, we must comprehend why it is so important to be humble. Perhaps asking why God is humble is a better question. (Comprehending the doctrine, the why, moves us to change faster th an and lasts longer than any other means). First, it comes down to the attribute of love. No loving person is selfish, nor comparative, boastful, hateful, or envious. Second, pride is always contrary to the nature of true happiness, thus contrary to the nature of God (Alma 41:11). Why is pride so destructive to the soul? Because pride damns ones access to the Atonement, and the Atonement is the means to all good and happiness. God gives us too much good to even think about any other way, and there is too much at stake to live in rebellion of truth and righteousness. Too many weighty chains, too much drama, regret, misery, sorrow, a lack of self-esteem, a diminished view of ones-self, a dull purpose for living, little guidance from the Spirit, pain of soul, lost opportunities, confusion, and an unsure course of lifeto name a few. (Sound Destructive?)

537.Priest (See also def. King) 538.Priestess (See also def. Queen) J.S. quote on RS becoming body of priests. 539.Priestcraft Priestcrafts are that men preach and set themselves up for a light unto the world, that they may get gain and praise of the world; but they seek not the welfare of Zion (2N26:29). When we think of false prophets and false teachers, we tend to think of those who espouse an obviously false doctrine or presume to have authority to teach the true gospel of Christ according to their own interpretation. We often assume that such individuals are associated with small radical groups on the fringes of society. However, I reiterate: there are false prophets and false teachers who have or at least claim to have membership in the Church. There are those who, without authority, claim Church endorsement to their products and practices. Beware of such. Therefore, let us beware of false prophets and false teachers, both men and women, who are self-appointed declarers of the doctrines of the Church and who seek to spread their false gospel and attract followers by sponsoring symposia, books, and journals whose contents challenge fundamental doctrines of the Church. Beware of those who speak and publish in opposition to Gods true prophets and who actively proselyte others with reckless disregard for the eternal well-being of those whom they seduce. Like Nehor and Korihor in the Book of Mormon, they rely on sophistry to deceive and entice others to their views. Of such President Joseph F. Smith warned when he spoke of the proud and self -vaunting ones, who read by the lamps of their own conceit; who interpret by rules of their own contriving; who have become a law unto themselves, and so pose as the sole judges of their own doings (Gospel Doctrine, 381). ( Beware of False Prophets and False Teachers, M. Russell Ballard, CR. Oct. 1999) See also False Prophet 540.Priesthood (See also def. Women, Grace,) It is nothing more nor less than the power of God delegated to man by which man can act in the earth for the salvation of the human family, in the name of the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost, and act legitimately; not assuming that authority, nor borrowing it from

generations that are dead and gone, but authority that has been given in this day in which we live by ministering angels and spirits from above, direct from the presence of Almighty God (Joseph F. Smith, G ospel Doctrine, 5th ed. (1939), 13940). Parley P. Pratt defines priesthood as the keys to the science of theology. Priesthood is organization (creation) and is instituted to organize us from chaos from the beginning up unto completeness and wholeness in an exalted state (which is perfection). Washing justification. Anointing sanctification. Kaphar (Hebrew) to cover and protect from all powers of the destroyer. Thus all are related to at-one-ment. This is the pattern or the ordering of reconciliation, and can be experienced by all confirmed members of the church who truly repent. Chaos, Crude Material 1. Intellectual unorganized intellect; chiefly manifest by confusion; ignorance, hard-heartedness 2. Physical unbalanced, unhealthy, and a degree or more of chronic sickness a well ordered body is a body who receives constant nourishment and that receives no poison (symbolic of sin). 3. Spiritual unorganized understanding as well as any sort of underdeveloped Godly attribute. Each change in our intrinsic nature towards godliness increases our spiritual organization. 4. Social enmity, lack of love, and selfishness towards others. These things are social chaos because they all pit oneself against others and that is not at-one-ment which is organized whole. In what ways are we to progress from chaotic matter to a unified perfected whole? Luke 2:52 And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favour with God and man. We are to be ordered in every manner, and the pattern is established for that. 1. Intellectually, Knowledge (Discerning then organizing between truth and error until we know all things) Truth is to be circumscribed into one great whole. Our main focus should be on learning things pertaining to life and salvation. 2. Physical We do here what we can to treat our temples like a temple by eating well and exercising, and then we are perfected and made whole physically at the resurrection. 3. Spiritually This is developing all attributes of Godliness until they are wholly a part of you. 4. Socially Overcoming chaos socially would be learning of how God interacts and treats others and emulating Him (i.e. always doing what He would do). In these ways we fulfill the admonition to exercise the priesthood daily. ) FOUR is symbolic of the fullness of man (North, South, East, West geographical fullness) Creation is organizing. After the plan was presented in the premortal council, the world was organized and physical life was organized, and prior to that we were organized. These things all point to the priesthood. Organizing life and improving life is central to the gospel (John 10:10). All ordinances organize us on condition of worthiness and then faithfulness to the covenants made therein. Physical priesthood blessings for healing organize and re-align the scattered elements of ones body. Gods agents (priesthood holders) are to be makers and formers and organizers. They pattern their service after His, which pattern is taking crude material and organizing or forming it into the pure, beautiful, useful, and meaningful. The power of the Spirit is the actual energy that communicates light, truth, knowledge, revelation, feelings, and strength from heaven to man. [Mercy and Grace are implicit in these]. The priesthood is the authority to direct that power and enhances or magnifies the signal or energy with which the power of the Spirit is transmitted to the heart and mind of the individual. The priesthood is the right and the privilege to control and handle the powers of Heaven. The powers of Heaven are the Spirit or the light of Christ, thus priesthood is the right or privilege to control or handle the Spirit of Christ for the blessing and edification of his children. (Michael King, see D&C 121:36-43, Moroni 10:5; D&C 76:10-12)

What the priesthood is metaphysically is answered by answering the question of what powers and also organizes things. Those things would be wind, moving water, gravity (the dominant shaper and mover of things in the universe), burning of elements, the sun, stars, elements only have power when they are acted upon by motion or light, electricity (much more powerful than gravity see http://www.lewrockwell.com/orig9/hogan1.html, electricity, moving neurons etc cause light as they move and heat, that is the source of the suns power), (where do those things get their power?) How does our body work what powers it? ELECTRICITY All of these powers, God can harness or handle what power is that done by? A form of energy resulting from the existence of charged particles (such as electrons or protons), either statically as an accumulation of charge or dynamically as a current (Google definitions accessed April 21, 2013). Since all powers reduce to light, and light in actuality reduces to electricity, it is moving particles at such a speed that it creates heat and light, hence the phrase that God dwells in everlasting burnings (Isaiah 33:14). Hence God is the embodiment of all power and has command over all things being able to organize (priesthood) by sending or emitting an unlimited supply of power that flows without compulsory means to him (D&C 121:46). That is the law of attraction, light cleaveth unto light (See D&C 88:40). He sends the current through the Holy Ghost. Hence those who have seen describe the Father or Son as, eyes were as a flame of fire; the hair of his head was white like the pure snow; his countenance shone above the brightness of the sun (D&C 110:3, Rev. 1:4, Daniel 7:9). Since we are made in Gods image, and run by electricity, so also does God. Truth cannot love, and without love, we are miserable, forgotten, and damned. Living truth without a divine overseer or coordinator can never bring personable revelation. Truth cannot give forgiveness or sanctification, or divine powers - they must be sent. Truth cannot create, suffer, nor communicate. For these reasons there must be an embodied Christ and Father, and embodied intelligences, and for these reasons we obtain bodies. Truth cannot initiate. Truth is also utterly meaningless unless organized wholes (beings) embody it. Priesthood cannot do this either, nor can electricity it must be organized or embodied into a person who has agency. Thus, all power is eventually reduced down to the power of light (manifest by fire, word (i.e. matter obeys the command), physical light (e.g. photosynthesis) which is from fire or some heated thing, agency is also a power How can words command matter? D&C 88:12-13 See Light Guide to the Scriptures How did Christ merit the name of light of Christ if it in actuality from the Father? D&C 88:6-7 The Holy Spirit is in all things, and round about all things, holding all things together in every place and part of the earth, and in all the vast creations of the Almighty. (Parley P. Pratt, JD 2:344). Speaking of Elijah commanding an axe to float Parley P. Pratt says, Suppose you take the spirit, which is in all things, away from the axe of which we are speaking, would the particles of iron cleave together? No, they would not; there would be no more union of the particles than there is in the atmosphere we all breathe; but it is the Spirit of God that causes the particles of iron to cleave together in the axe, and it is the same Spirit that brings it up to the water's surface, and that same Spirit causes iron to sink to the bottom of a creek or river into which it may fall; and consequently all these universal laws that appear so prominently before us from day to day are nothing more than the operations of that all-wise Spirit which we are told is round about and in all things, and which act according to certain laws prescribed by the Almighty. (JD 2:340).

I will not say that the Holy Ghost is a personage, the same as the Father and Son. When I speak of the Holy Spirit, I speak of it as being a substance that is precisely the same in its attributes as those of the Father and Son; I speak of it as a substance that is diffused throughout space, the same as oxygen is in pure water or air, and as being cognizant of every day's events. And wherever this Holy Spirit is, it possesses the same attributes and the same kind of qualities that the personages of the Father and the Son are possessed of; consequently, the oneness that is here spoken of, must be applied to the attributes, and not to the persons themselves. (Parley P. Pratt, JD 2:337). many revelations convey the idea that the Spirit is a diffused substance. Just so in the Book of Mormon, we find many of those terms, and consequently we are left to our own conjecture respecting there being a personal Holy Spirit; but one thing is certain, whether there is personal Holy Spirit or not, there is an inexhaustible quantity of that Spirit that is not a person. This is revealed; this is a fact. And it is just as probable to my mind, that there should be a portion of it organized into a person, as that it should exist universally diffused among all the materials in space. (Parley P. Pratt, JD 2:338). When Gods creations (us) are broken, He is more than willing and able to fix them. See JD 1:70 for organization of elements doctrine. In fact, [the Melchizedek] Priesthood is a perfect law of theocracy, and stands as God to give laws to the people, administering endless lives to the sons and daughters of Adam. They are keys of power and blessings. (Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith, 322) A key is a possession given to one that unlocks or enables them to access powers, knowledge, and _______ that would otherwise be inaccessible. What type of thing is the priesthood? Do woman or have woman held the priesthood? Why or why not? Most aspects of priesthood service, woman are completely able to do, (such as ministering, teaching, reproving, uplifting; intellectual, spiritual, physical and social organizing and healing, leading their families, leading church congregations, Prayer is a means to organizing. In prayer one may ask, plead (2N4:30-35, Alma 18:41 36:18), and command (Alma 2:30, 15:10, Hel. 11:4, Ether 3:2-16) God to exercise power. Why then is priesthood necessary? How is the priesthood different? In what ways can the priesthood power be invoked? Prophetic and Apostolic statements (such as at the end of their public remarks) Prayers one doesnt have to be there physically Laying on of Hands Calling on revelation Speaking Moses 2:5-6 by the word of my power, 2N5:23 the Lord spake it, and it was done.

How can words command elements and organize? Ones ability to control and direct their thoughts is directly proportionate to accessing and developing priesthood power because words (i.e. spoken thought) can create. No man can do a miracle in the name and by the authority of Jesus Christ, except he be a good man, and authorized by Him. (Parley P. Pratt, Key to the Science of Theology (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1965), p. 65). I suspect that miracles and healings done by un-ordained disciples belonging not the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints are still done by priesthood power, but it is only temporarily given to good men, they are only authorized for a moment to have command of the powers of heaven.

I testify that the work of Jesus Christ is accomplished through the priesthood. It is the power by which our Heavenly Father and His Beloved Son created this earth and set in motion the great plan of happiness for our sakes (Elder M. Russell Ballard, This Is My Work and Glory, CR April 2013). As to my understanding, anyone can gain access to the priesthood power, female and non-member alike. Hence how do we explain healing outside of the church. Just as the Holy Ghost can temporarily be with "non-members," so also can priesthood. The only difference I see that priesthood "ordination" is for is church leadership purposes. Women can do all the rest. Also, priesthood power, the actual power, has to be developed, as in, we have to actually gain the power ourselves, not just borrow Gods if we want to become like Him. Thus, we gain power just as he does (See D&C 121) and law of attractions stuff. Hence, I think when one blesses someone, they are using, depending upon worthiness, faith, etc... a percentile of Gods power and their power, until eventually and ideally he or she gains all power. What do you think? I totally think girls are able and if the culture was right (just) that they would be performing sealings, be ordained, and all other things men do. The genes are in them! They are just as much potential god's as men and they must develop the capacity to organize (create) and govern and bless just as men! Priesthood power has to be in us, initially a little borrowing but very soon solely your own power. Would a God have to rely on another's power? No, hence we must develop it ourselves, and it is within all people. It is an energy increased by purity of heart. God has power over all dark matter, spirit matter, and physical matter. God has all power over all these because he is resurrected, and as a holy and perfect being can attract all powers in the universe. Law of Attraction! Purpose of Body! Another purpose of the body is to gain control of it. 541.Prince of the power of the air (Eph. 2:2) Satan; his dominion is signified by the power of worldliness in the air that entices all he dwelleth here with his angels sweeping over the earth in his supposed glory until one chooses to overcome the natural man, or until Christ takes his rightful dominion and Satan is bound. Job 1:7, When Satan presented himself before the Lord, among the sons of God, he said that he came from going to and fro in the earth, and from wandering up and down in it; and he is emphatically called the prince of the power of the air; and, it is very evident that they possess a power that none but those who have the Priesthood can control (TPJS 208). 542.Principle - A principle is an enduring truth, a law, a rule you can adopt to guide you in making decisions. Generally principles are not spelled out in detail. That leaves you free to find your way with an enduring truth, a principle, as your anchor (Boyd K. Packer, The Word of Wisdom: The principle and the Promises CR Apr. 1996). Principles are concentrated truth, packaged for application to a wide variety of circumstances. A true principle makes decisions clear even under the most confusing and compelling circumstances. It is worth great effort to organize the truth we gather to simple statements of principle (Richard G. Scott Acquiring Spiritual Knowledge CR Nov. 1993). 543.Profane 544.Progression A continual improvement in thoughts, behaviors, and desires working towards exaltation. One must get out of their comfort zone in order to break bad habits of commission or omission. To consistently attain to a new birth, one must develop new routines and tendencies until they become intrinsic (i.e. until they are habit); (i.e. One acts differently in a given circumstance and doesnt realize until later that their tendencies have changed. e.g. replacing complaint with good news). That is a true mark of progression. (Read Mosiah 5:7). Lasting change can occur daily and weekly if one is diligent, determined, and relies upon the merits, mercies, and grace of the Holy Messiah. One damns their progression when they blame their ways of life upon others (such as their parents during childhood), when they dont access the powers of the

Atonement, and when they dont work enough to merit divine aid. Ones individual efforts can only move them so far until they realize their need of the grace of Christ. "As man now is, God once was; As God now is, man may be." (The Teachings of Lorenzo Snow, comp. Clyde J. Williams (Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1984), 2). Progression is being organized (created) from chaos to perfect order which is priesthood. 545.Prolong His Days The offering of Christs soul for sin was done in the Garden of Gethsemane. There he suffered as a God temptations, and pain of body, hunger, thirst and fatigue, even more than man can suffer, except it be unto death; for behold, blood cometh from every pore, so great shall be his anguish for the wickedness and the abominations of his people (Mosiah 3:7; see also 2 Nephi 9:2021; Alma 7:11; and Luke 22:44). As he paid this all-encompassing price for sin, he apparently had a panoramic view of all the worlds experiences, past, present, and future, and, in some way beyond our comprehension, he placed himself in the position of every inhabitant of the earth, that he might satisfy the demands of justice for the punishment of every broken law of humankind. He was able to prolong his days, at least in a figurative sense, that he might pass through this agonizing ordeal for the entire period of the earths habitation by mortal beings, from Adam to the final scene. With the payment of this eternal debt, the pleasure (will) of the Lord (Jehovah or Christ) and LORD (Elohim) was fulfilled, and Christ prospered by fulfilling the mission of his atonement. With the sacrifice of his soul and the end of his mortal life, Christs seed became responsible for prolonging his days in another way, that of carrying on his mission. His seed, as stated above, are the prophets and teachers of the gospel and all who accept the gospel message (Mosiah 15:1013). Monte S. Nyman, Abinadis Commentary on Isaiah in The Book of Mormon: Mosiah, Salvation Only Through Christ eds. Monte S. Nyman and Charles D. Tate, Jr. (Provo: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University, 1991), 161186. 546.Prophecy A prophecy consists of divinely inspired words or writings, which a person receives through revelation from the Holy Ghost. The testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy (Rev. 19:10). A prophecy may pertain to the past, present, or future. When a person prophesies, he speaks or writes that which God wants him to know, for his own good or the good of others. Individuals may receive prophecy or revelation for their own lives (Lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). (See also Spirit of Prophecy and Gift of Prophecy) One can know of a surety that their received prophesies are in line with Gods will, when they hear them reiterated in the scriptures or in modern revelation through the prophets. This reiteration is a means for God to manifest truths or commandments by multiple witnesses. 547.Prophet http://speeches.byu.edu/index.php?act=viewitem&id=114 profile of a prophet hugh b brown 548.Propitiation 549.Prosper(ed) (Msh2:31, 2N5:11,13) When I say prosperity I am not thinking of it in terms of dollars and cents aloneWhat I count as real prosperityis the growth in a knowledge of God, and in a testimony, and in the power to live the gospel and to inspire our families to do the same. That is prosperity of the truest kind (Heber J. Grant, Gospel Standards, comp. G. Homer Durham 1941, 58). Yet, the scriptures do reference prospering in terms of temporal wealth (Alma 9:22). Examples of prospering Alma 1:25-33 (During persecution), 550.Provocation Jacob 1:7-8, Alma 12:36-37, 42:6, Heb. 3:8, Msh. 16:4 Provide a reason for another person to be angry; the first provocation can refer to the Fall of mankind or to the time when the children of Israel murmured and chose wickedness after being delivered by the Lord from Egypt (Book of Mormon Seminary Student Study Guide, Alma 12, lds.org). The last provocation is the second death; it is the last straw; those who reach that point have provoked God until he is no longer willing to apply mercy, nor can he because of the law. We provoke God when we knowingly go against his will, when we contradict revelation given to us,

and when we rebel after being redeemed or given great mercies or blessings. One may replace the word provoketh in Alma 12:36 with causeth. Thus, the fall serves as a model of sin and repentance. Gods wrath was having Adam and Eve depart from the Garden of Eden (or a good circumstance) and removing them from His presence both of which happen when we sin. Thus this scripture spans all sin, from Adam and Eves first transgression to the second death, wherein redemption is no longer possible. 551.Proxy, ordinances for the dead (See also def. Passing the Angels) Proxy The authority to represent someone else. 2. A person authorized to act on behalf of another (Google dictionary, accessed April 27, 2013). The person who is substituted or deputed to act for another (1828 Noah Webster). Somehow, we as well as those in whom we stand in proxy for must act u pon the gifts received in the endowment (names, signs, tokens, aided capacities etc?) before passing certain angels/gates/viels. In other words, they and we can only pass certain angels before we are damned either by a lack of knowledge, a lack of ordinances, or a lack of purity. There is a progression when we die, but not from kingdom to kingdom (i.e. telestial, terrestrial, celestial gradations) but rather from gate to gate or angel to angel or veil to veil each requiring more knowledge, ordinances, and cleaner hearts and hands. Those who have not received the names, signs, and tokens (all ordinances of salvation) will somehow be tried with them to a sufficient degree. Proxy ordinances are not just given to the dead and all of the sudden they are saved. There will be a great while before entering into the final gate where the Lord, the final gate keeper will be, and you will be placed somewhere in the infinite gradations of the kingdoms of glory. Put in Kingdom of Glory def. When you climb up a ladder, you must begin at the bottom, and ascend step by step, until you arrive at the top; and so it is with the principles of the Gospelyou must begin with the first, and go on until you learn all the principles of exaltation. But it will be a great while after you have passed through the veil (the veil of death) before you will have learned them. It is not all to be comprehended in this world ; it will be a great work to learn our salvation and exaltation even beyond the grave (TPJS, 348). When you were baptized, your ancestors looked down on you with hope. Perhaps after centuries, they rejoiced to see one of their descendants make a covenant to find them and to offer them freedom. In your reunion, you will see in their eyes either gratitude or terrible disappointment. Their hearts are bound to you. Their hope is in your hands. You will have more than your own strength as you choose to labor on to find them. (Henry B. Eyring, Hearts Bound Together, CR April 2005). 552.Prudence/prudent the exercising of sound judgments; critical thinking; righteous and intellectual thinking with eternal perspective. (see 2N9:43) Wo unto the prudent in their own sight (Isaiah 5:21) 553.Pseudepigrapha Read BD - (See also def. Apocrypha, BD LOST BOOKS) Pseudepigrapha are works produced after the closing of the Hebrew Bible canon but before production of the Christian canon that are not accepted as canonical by Jews or all Christians today. Some of these works may have Christian authors, but books in this list are predominantly Jewish in character and origin (Wikipedia, available at: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_Old_Testament_pseudepigrapha , accessed May 18, 2013).
1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 1 Enoch 2 Enoch 3 Enoch 2 Baruch 3 Baruch 4 Baruch 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 3 Esdras 4 Esdras 5 Ezra 6 Ezra 3 Maccabees 4 Maccabees 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 5 Maccabees 6 Maccabees 7 Maccabees 8 Maccabees 1 Meqabyan 2 Meqabyan

19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. 30. 31. 32. 33. 34. 35. 36. 37.

3 Meqabyan Adam Octipartite Adjuration of Elijah Apocalypse of Abraham Apocalypse of Adam Apocalypse of Elijah Apocalypse of Ezekiel Apocalypse of Sedrach Apocalypse of the Seven Heavens Apocalypse of Zephaniah Apocryphon of Ezekiel Apocryphon of Jacob and Joseph Apocryphon of Melchizedek Apocryphon of the Ten Tribes Ascension of Moses Assumption of Moses Book of Assaf Book of Noah Cave of Treasures

38. Conflict of Adam and Eve with Satan 39. Coptic Apocryphon of Jeremiah 40. Eldad and Modad 41. Enochic Book of Giants 42. Epistle of Rehoboam 43. Greek Apocalypse of Daniel 44. Greek Apocalypse of Ezra 45. History of Joseph 46. History of the Captivity in Babylon 47. History of the Rechabites 48. Jannes and Jambres 49. Joseph and Aseneth 50. Jubilees 51. Ladder of Jacob 52. Letter of Aristeas 53. Life of Adam and Eve 54. Lives of the Prophets 55. Manual of Discipline 56. Martyrdom and Ascension of Isaiah

57. 58. 59. 60. 61. 62. 63. 64. 65. 66. 67. 68. 69. 70. 71. 72. 73. 74. 75. 76. 77. 78.

Odes of Solomon Prayer of Jacob Prayer of Joseph Psalms of Solomon Questions of Ezra Revelation of Ezra Rule of the Congregation Rule of the Blessing Sibylline Oracles Signs of the Judgement Sword of Moses Testament of Abraham Testament of Adam Testament of Isaac Testament of Jacob Testament of Job Testament of Solomon Testament of the Twelve Patriarchs Treatise of Shem Vision of Ezra Visions of Heaven and Hell Words of Gad the Seer

Authorship and pseudepigraphy: Levels of Authenticity - Scholars have identified seven levels of authenticity which they have organized in a hierarchy ranging from literal authorship, meaning written in the author's own hand, to outright forgery: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. Literal Authorship. A church leader writes a letter in his own hand. Dictation. A church leader dictates a letter almost word for word to an amanuensis. (A literary or artistic assistant, in particular one who takes dictation or copies manuscripts Google.com, accessed May 21, 2013). Delegated Authorship. A church leader describes the basic content of an intended letter to a disciple are to an amanuensis. Posthumous Authorship. A church leader dies, and his disciples finish a letter that he had intended to write, sending it posthumously in his name. Apprentice Authorship. A church leader dies, and disciples who had been authorized to speak for him while he was alive continue to do so by writing letters in his name years or decades after his death. Honorable Pseudepigraphy. A church leader dies, and admirers seek to honor him by writing letters in his name as a tribute to his influence and in a sincere belief that they are responsible bearers of his tradition. Forgery. A church leader obtains sufficient prominence that, either before or after his death, people seek to exploit his legacy by forging letters in his name, presenting him as a supporter of their own ideas. (Powell, Mark A. Introducing the New Testament. Baker Academic, 2009 p. 224).

Christians shouldnt thwart pseudipigraphic text because the entire Old and New Testament is pseudipigraphic. None of the original documents of the New Testament is extant and the existing copies differ from one another. (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Biblical_manuscript). The oldest Old Testament manuscript was found with the dead sea scrolls in 1947 and date back only to 150 B.C. Of the over 10,000 new testament manuscripts still being discovered, the oldest is a business card sized fragment from the Gospel of John, Rylands Library Papyrus P52, which dates to the first half of the 2nd century. The first complete copies of single New Testament books appear around 200, and the earliest complete copy of the New Testament, the Codex Sinaiticus dates to the 4th century. th (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Biblical_manuscript). Most New Testament manuscripts are after the 10 century. This table lists the earliest extant manuscript of the New Testament. Earliest Extant Manuscripts P ,P ,P ,P ,P ,P ,P ,P ,P ,P ,P ,P ,P ,P
1 19 21 25 37 45 53 64 67 70 77 101 103 104

Book Matthew

Date c. 200

Condition Fragments

Mark Luke John Acts Romans 1 Corinthians 2 Corinthians Galatians Ephesians Philippians Colossians

45 4 5 69 6 75 28 39 45 52 66 75 80 90 95 106

c. 250 c. 200 c. 125-160 early 3rd century c. 175-225 c. 175-225 c. 175-225 c. 175-225
49 46 [27] 48 53 74 91 22

Large Fragments Fragment Fragment Fragment Fragments Fragments Fragments Fragments Fragments Fragments Fragments Fragments Fragment Complete Complete Fragment Fragment Fragments Fragment Fragments Fragments Fragment Fragment Complete Fragments Fragment

P ,P ,P
29 27 14 46 46 46 16 46 30 30 46 92 38 40 15

P ,P ,P ,P ,P ,P ,P ,P ,P ,P ,P ,P ,P P ,P ,P ,P ,P ,P ,P P ,P ,P P ,P ,P P P
46 46 45

P ,P P ,P P

c. 175-225 c. 175-225 c. 175-225


65

1 Thessalonians P , P , P 2 Thessalonians P , P 1 Timothy 2 Timothy Titus Philemon Hebrews James 1 Peter 2 Peter 1 John 2 John 3 John Jude Revelation P P
32 87 12 20 13 23

c. 175-225 3rd/4th century c. 350 c. 350 c. 200 3rd century

P ,P ,P ,P P ,P ,P MS 193 P P
72 9 20 [28]

17

46

c. 175-225 3rd century 3rd century 3rd/4th century 3rd century 3rd/4th century c. 350 3rd/4th century

0232 P
72 18 24 47 98 115

P ,P ,P ,P ,P

2nd century

The New Testament has been preserved in three major manuscript traditions: 4 century Alexandrian text-type th th nd th (generally minimalist), the 5 -9 century Byzantine text-type (generally maximalist), and the 2 -9 century Western text-type (occasionally wild). Together they comprise most of the ancient manuscripts. The oldest manuscripts, being of the Alexandrian text-type, are the most favored, and the critical text has an Alexandrian disposition.[30] Modern translations of the New Testament are based on these copies.

th

(http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Biblical_manuscript).
We conclude from this that the Lord will eventually cause the inspired teachings He has given to His children in various nations to be brought forth for the benefit of all people. This will include accounts of the visit of the resurrected Lord to what we call the lost tribes of Israel and His revelations to all the seed of Abraham. The finding of the Dead Sea Scrolls shows one way this can occur. When new writings come forthand according to prophecy they willwe hope they will not be treated with the rejection some applied to the Book of Mormon because they already had a Bible (see 2 Ne. 29:310). As the Lord said through a prophet in that book, And because that I have spoken one word ye need not suppose that I cannot speak another; for my work is not yet finished; neither shall it be until the end of man (2 Ne. 29:9). (Dallin H. Oaks, All Men Everywhere, CR April 2006).

554.Puffed Up 555.Pure Testimony Simply stated, testimonyreal testimony, born of the Spirit and confirmed by the Holy Ghostchanges lives. It changes how you think and what you do. It changes what you say. It affects every priority you set and every choice you make. To have a real and abiding testimony of the gospel of Jesus Christ is to be spiritually born of God, to *receive+ his image in your countenances, and to experience a mighty change in your hearts (Alma 5:14). To gain and forever hold on to a testimony of gospel truths is worth whatever price in spiritual preparation we may be required to pay. My experience throughout the Church leads me to worry that too many of our members testimonies linger on I am thankful and I love, and too few are able to say with humble but sincere clarity, I know. As a result, our meetings sometimes lack the testimony-rich, spiritual underpinnings that stir the soul and have meaningful, positive impact on the lives of all those who hear them. Our testimony meetings need to be more centered on the Savior, the doctrines of the gospel, the blessings of the Restoration, and the teachings of the scriptures. We need to replace stories, travelogues, and lectures with pure testimonies. Those who are entrusted to speak and teach in our meetings need to do so with doctrinal power that will be both heard and felt, lifting the spirits and edifying our people. having a testimony alone is not enough. In fact, when we are truly converted, we cannot be restrained from testifying. And as it was with Apostles and faithful members of old, so is it also our privilege, our duty, and our solemn obligation to declare the things which *we+ know to be true (D&C 80:4). Again, please keep in mind that we are talking about sharing real testimony, not just speaking generally about the things we are thankful for. While it is always good to express love and gratitude, such expressions do not constitute the kind of testimony that will ignite a fire of belief in the lives of others. To bear testimony is to bear witness by the power of the Holy Ghost; to make a solemn declaration of truth based on personal knowledge or belief (Guide to the Scriptures, Testify, 241). Clear declaration of truth makes a difference in peoples lives. That is what changes hearts. That is what the Holy Ghost can confirm in the hearts of Gods children (M. Russell Ballard, Pure Testimony, CR Oct. 2004). Do not exhort each other; that is not a testimony. Do not tell others how to live. Just tell how you feel inside. That is the testimony. The moment you begin preaching to others, your testimony ended. Just tell us how you feel, what your mind and heart and every fiber of your body tells you (The Teachings of Spencer W. Kimball, ed. Edward L. Kimball [1982], 138). 556.Purpose of life (See also def. Condescension, Body) My purpose and cause is to labor with all the might of my body and the faculty of my whole soul (Words of Mormon 1:18) in the service of others; to progress in purity, faith, knowledge, happiness, and priesthood power; to develop a constant view towards reconciliation; and to align my thoughts, desires, beliefs, and behaviors with Gods, thus ove rcoming the tendencies of the flesh, the natural man (Isaiah 14:25-26, Mosiah 3:19). The world is a state of wickedness, evil, and carnality, a corrupt state in which men dwell and in which wickedness holds sway. To overcome the world, we must triumph over these things. All men who live in this world, in this state of carnality, and who have not overcome the world, are themselves carnal and sensual and devilish by nature. That is the kind of inheritance that we have received as part of this mortality, and our object and end is to overcome the world and develop the kind of bodies, and the attributes and perfections that will enable us to dwell with holy, pure, and exalted beings in the eternal world We came here to see if we would have the spiritual integrity, the devotion to righteousness, to overcome the world, to put off the natural man, to bridle our passions, to curb and control the appetites that are natural in this type of existence. No one has overcome the world, the world of carnality and corruption, until he has given his heart to Christ, until he uses all his talents, abilities, and strength in keeping the commandments of God, and in causing this great work to roll forth. (Bruce R. McConkie, Conference Report, April 1955, pp. 115-116).

We must learn to overcome our bodies. We must learn how to control our desires, appetites, and passions with a body. We must learn how to learn and live truth and righteousness with a body. We must learn to exercise the priesthood with a body. Then why would one do these things if their body is going to be restored to perfection anyway with no more opposition coming through the body; or are they not restored to perfection at the resurrection? It matters not whether these tabernacles mature in this world, or have to wait and mature in the world to come, according to the word of the Prophet Joseph Smith, the body will develop, either in time or in eternity, to the full stature of the spirit, and when the mother is deprived of the pleasure and joy of rearing her babe to manhood or to womanhood in this life, through the hand of death, that privilege will be renewed to her hereafter, and she will enjoy it to a fuller fruition than it would be possible for her to do here. (Joseph Fielding Smith, Gospel Doctrine, pp 45354). Does this mean that those who died in childhood have an easier time learning to control and utilize the body? How will that work out, since a resurrected body will be incorruptible and I assume free from opposition? FROM TYSON - as spirits only, we are open to seeing more of how things really are. Communication is often nonverbal and there is less damns blocking our vision of truth. The veil is us, our bodies. We are separated bodily/physically and spatially.(?) ...from truth/deity/other beings that radiate truth. (Eric Skousen says that spatial dust is blocking Kolob) As a spirit not with a "physical" body there would likely not be a test, for in the spirit realms there are less veils, thus not a real test, a real condescension. Physical bodies added onto our intelligence and spirit allows /is the means for the test. This life is for separation. It is the vineyard. Proving ourselves as good fruit or bad, from God and from what/who is not our true selves and from wickedness. A proval ground. The wicked and the righteous must prove themselves as wicked or righteous. Reason to mortal life? The innocent/pure/childish and lowly always suffer, why? For separation. To keep the good good and bad bad etc. Enmity.(expound) People who don't spend too much time on earth separated from God and immense amounts of light and truth do not need much, if any, proving time? Thus to stay true to the truth even when completely separated from it is the ultimate test of mortality - as Jesus did. We are to be separated from the sure and constant light to prove our real selves. (but now we get in to the questions of (divine) placement and varying stimuli while growing up) The process of losing the real self to the ego, then the suffering and dysfunction as a result, then the awakening from the dream of egoic form and regaining consciousness is explained by Jesus in the parable of the lost son, who leaves his fathers home, squanders his wealth, becom es destitute, and is then forced by his suffering to return home. When he does, his father loves him more than before. The sons state is the same as it was before, yet not the same. It has an added dimension of depth. The parable describes a journey from unconscious perfection, through apparent imperfection and evil to conscious perfection. (Eckhart Tolle, The Power of Now: A Guide to Spiritual Enlightenment, Namaste Publishing, Vancouver Canada, 2004, p. 101) 557.Psalms Luke 24:44 Describes a converted person. Is intended for uplifting. They were the hymnbooks of the old testament. Christ quotes psalms more than any other book.

Q
558.Queen (See also def. Priestess) 559.Quench the Holy Spirit (Jacob 6:8, 1Ths. 5:19) - To suppress, extinguish, or stifle (suffocate) the promptings of the Spirit and all other blessings that the Holy Spirit may bring. This suppression is caused by hard heartedness, pride, and through the making of bad decisions. 560.Questions/Questioning "It is a paradox that men will gladly devote time every day for many years to learn a science or an art; yet will expect to win a knowledge of the gospel, which comprehends all sciences and arts, through perfunctory glances at books or occasional listening to sermons. The gospel should be studied more intensively," he stated, "than any school or college subject. They who pass opinion on the gospel without having given it intimate and careful study are not lovers of truth, and their opinions are worthless." (John A. Widtsoe, Evidences and Reconciliations, pp. 1617.) Doubt, unless transmuted into inquiry, has no value or worth in the world. Of itself it has never lifted a brick, driven a nail, or turned a furrow. To take pride in being a doubter, without earnestly seeking to remove the doubt, is to reveal shallowness of thought and purpose. . . .

"Doubt of the right kindthat is, honest questioningleads to faith. Such doubt impels men to inquiry which always opens the door to truth. The scientist in his laboratory, the explorer in distant parts, the prayerful man upon his knees these and all inquirers like them find truth. They learn that some things are known, others are not. They cease to doubt. (John A. Widtsoe, Evidences and Reconciliations, pp. 31-32.) It is important to note that there is no evil in having questions, no harm in wondering and asking and inquiring. No person, Latter-day Saint or otherwise, ought to feel guilty because he or she has questions. Such is perfectly normal, a part of the plan. If we already possessed the solutions to all the traumas and the formulae for all the paradoxes, there would be little purpose and certainly little fulfillment to be had in this second estate. Success in life and spiritual maturity, depend not upon whether we have questions but rather with how we deal with them. (Robert L. Millet, Steadfast and Immovable: Striving for Spiritual Maturity, ch. 1, accessed April 27, 2013 available at: http://www.cumorah.org/libros/). It is one thing to know that the gospel is true, and another to know the gospel. And we certainly cannot expect to understand some of the more difficult doctrinal matters, for example, save we pay the price in appropriate study and investigation. (Robert L. Millet, Steadfast and Immovable: Striving for Spiritual Maturity, ch. 1, accessed April 27, 2013 available at: http://www.cumorah.org/libros/). 561.Quickened 1. Made alive; revived. 2. Accelerated; hastened. (1828 Noah Webster)

R
562.Racked 563.Radiation (See Countenance) 564.Raiment - clothes 565.Ransom 566.Rebuke - (See Chasten). 567.Reason D&C 50:11-13 568.Receive (See also def. Passing the Angels, Ordinance) To take or obtain delivery of; to welcome; to lodge; to be endowed with; Greek (5562) choreo: to give space, make room for in the heart, mind (See Malachi 3:10). The ceremonies that we call ordinances initiate the privilege to receive the ordinance and the accompanied gifts. It is very likely that one can be baptized or confirmed or endowed and not receive that ordinance. One receives, as is stated, through faithfulness to the covenants made which correspond to the ordinance. (There is no reason why one cannot research the covenants before they participate in the ordinance). For example, one can be baptized and confirmed having never really repented does that give him the gift of the Holy Ghost? No, he only has the opportunity to receive it, and to do that he must repent and obey the covenants made at baptism. Why must one go through a ceremony before receiving gifts from God? Will not just living truth and righteousness invite the gifts to be given? What must we do to actually receive? 1. 2. 3. Desire Faithfulness to covenants Actual invitations (i.e. prayer)

These four wordsReceive the Holy Ghostare not a passive pronouncement; rather, they constitute a priesthood injunctionan authoritative admonition to act and not simply to be acted upon (see 2 Nephi 2:26). The Holy Ghost does not become operative in our lives merely because hands are placed upon our heads and those four important words are spoken. As we [participate in] this ordinance, each of us accepts a sacred and ongoing responsibility to desire, to seek, to work, and to so live that we indeed receive the Holy Ghost and its attendant spiritual gifts. For what doth it profit a man if a gift is bestowed upon him, and he receive not the gift? Behold, he rejoices not in that which is given unto him, neither rejoices in him who is the giver of the gift (D&C 88:33). (David A. Bednar, Receive the Holy Ghost, CR, Oct. 2010). How does one know if they have received an ordinance? Signs shall follow them visions, hearing, seeing, a revelation to the heart and mind, a mighty change of heart, gifts of the spirit, the attended blessings promised in the ordinance. 569.Reconcile Elder Bruce R. McConkie taught: Reconciliation is the process of ransoming man from his state of sin and spiritual darkness and of restoring him to a state of harmony and unity with Deity. Man, who was once carnal and evil, who lived after the manner of the flesh, becomes a new creature of the Holy Ghost; he is

born again; and, even as a little child, he is alive in Christ (Doctrinal New Testament Commentary, 3 vols. [196573], 2:42223). See 2N10:24, Reconciliation comes from the latin roots re, meaning again; con, meaning with and sella, meaning seat. Reconciliation, therefore literally means to sit again with. (Russell M. Nelson The Atonement CR Oct. 1996). There is a point in the pride cycle wherein one must realize his or her rebellion, and that realization along with Godly sorrow and perhaps Godly punishment brings that person to the dust in humility. It is there, in that penitent state, where the process of reconciliation begins. It is there when ones heart is turned with complete willingness and determination to submit to Gods will. It is there when one again realizes that their way is not working out as they may have supposed. It is there when they dont bother with what the world thinks anymore, and it is there when ones life could change forever. If I were to feel this way at the onset of any contradiction with God, great or small, a lot of trouble would be avoided. If we could always have a view towards reconciliation, I would think that no willing sin would be committed, and a whole lot of good would come of it. One would progress towards Godliness, and influence many to do the same. 570.Redemption, Redeemed To deliver, to purchase, or to ransom, such as to free a person from bondage by payment. Redemption refers to the atonement of Jesus Christ and to deliverance from sin. Jesus atonement redeems all mankind from physical death. Through his atonement, those who have faith in him and who repent are also redeemed from spiritual death. (LDS.org, The Guide to the Scriptures) Not only may we be redeemed by and through Christ from physical death, but can be redeemed from sin and the undesirable affects that come from sin. If you are having a bad day, rely on the merits and mercies and grace of the Messiah and thereby cease to be acted upon. Pray for redemption from your sinful status and be delivered. To be redeemed is to be atoned received in the close embrace of God with an expression not only of his forgiveness, but of our oneness of heart and mind (Russell M. Nelson The Atonement CR Oct. 1996). 571.Regret - Don't demand that things happen as you wish, but wish that they happen a s they do happen, and you will go on well. (The Enchiridion by Epictetus Written 135 A.D .Translated by Elizabeth Carter). The only way to overcome regrets is to work our way through them until we no longer wish things to be different than they were. But surely there is no point in making wishes for the past, except in the case where I'm expressing regret. And when I express regret, I'm not really changing the past, just wishing it had not been what it is. Now, it is easy enough to be glad about the past, too. But then there is nothing left open about the past. If I were to win the lottery I could imagine myself feeling really glad about that. And then I could even say that I wish I had won the lottery. But most people would probably say to me, "But you did win the lottery! So there is no point in wishing you had won it." And that makes sense to me because I don't think we would say that we wish something for our past that actually did happen. Wishing for the past only makes sense as regret. But what Epictetus is telling us is to learn to live life so that we are always wishing for the past. One way of dealing with this is to think about when something becomes the "past." How much time needs to pass before something is technically in the past? I remember once reading a science fiction story about a guy who invented a machine to see into the past. He made a device that could detect light and sound reverberations, or something like that. The twist in the story came when the government moved to confiscate the machine because it could be used as an active tool of espionage: for you could technically see what someone was doing in the "present" because the past began almost immediately. If the past begins immediately, then it is true that everything I see, hear, touch, taste and feel are actually ways to try to "catch up" with the past. By the time I consider what someone has said, or even hear them, they have already said it. Same with all the other senses. So at best I am catching up with the past and making guesses about what will come in the future.

At the heart of it all, Epictetus suggests that until I can say "I'm glad this has happened" to everything in my life I will not be at peace with myself. He thus suggests that we look at all the things we wish would have been otherwise (all of the regrets we have), and we rethink them until we can be grateful for them all. This may require us to live differently so that all the things we wish had been different we are now glad we went through. We don't need to waste time thinking about the future we want to make for ourselves--rather we should spend our time considering how we can come to terms with the lives we have been living and make them lives we appreciate completely. The only way to overcome regrets is to work our way through them until we no longer wish things to be different than they were. (Hyrum A. LaTurner, thoughts on Epictetus # 8, not published) 572.Reincarnation http://mormonmysteries.blogspot.com/2008/04/reprobation-or-reincarnation.html 573.Rely (SEE I will understand thy Mercies and Grace sermons) Reliance is not dependence In what ways are we to rely upon the Father and Son and Holy Ghost? As I meet young people around the Church, they are always saying, "When will my parents ever think I have enough maturity to act for myself?" I know when with my family . . . I know that they are ready for full freedom in any field of endeavor the very minute they stop resenting supervision. At that moment I can back off, let them go alone, and really just be there to respond if they come for help. . . . We should put ourselves in a position before our Father in Heaven and say, individually, "I do not want to do what I want to do. I want to do what Thou wouldst have me do." Suddenly, like any father, the Lord could say, "Well, there is one more of my children almost free from the need of constant supervision." [Boyd K. Packer, "Obedience," in "That All May Be Edified" (Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1982), 254, 257] God wants us to be stronger than we aremore fixed in our purpose, more certain of our commitments, eventually needing less coddling from him, showing more willingness to shoulder some of the burden of his heavy load. In short, he wants us to be more like he is and, if you haven't noticed, some of us are not like that yet. (Jeffrey R. Holland, The Bitter Cup and the Bloody Baptism, BYU Devotional January 13, 1987). 574.Remission/Remit to lay aside; to cancel or refrain from inflicting penalty (= pardon/forgiveness). To restore or consign to a clean status or condition (Merriam Webster). It is to abate for a time; a temporary subsidence; to postpone or defer. This is why King Benjamin u ses the phrase retain a remission, and makes sure to tell us how to do so. (Read Mosiah 4:10-12, also Alma 4:13-14) Why must one retain a remission of their sins? D&C82:7 And now, verily I say unto you, I, the Lord, will not lay any sin to your charge (=remission); go your ways and sin no more (=Justice); but unto that soul who sinneth shall the former sins return, saith the Lord your God. When we truly repent of a sin, that sin is in remission (temporarily deferred, you are forgiven, it is not laid to your charge (Alma 12:34)), but when we commit that sin again, we are again held accountable, not just for that sin but also for the former sin or sins pertaining to the recently recommitted sin. In addition to this Elder Scott said Prior obedience does not justify any sin. Because they are temporarily deferred there must be an end to the temporary. When is that? When one is sanctified (cleansed from sin)? I suppose the final end does not occur until after death, where the faithful will be cleansed from all sin and unrighteousness. This will be at the resurrection. Remission includes the pardoning of sins by God, who releases sinners with the promise that "their sins and their iniquities will I remember no more" (Heb. 8:12, D&C 58:42 43, Ezek. 18:212). (WILLIAM S. BRADSHAW in Encyclopedia of Mormonism).

2N25:26 Jesus is the source for remission of sin. Conversion is effected by divine forgiveness, which remits sins. The sequence is something like this. An honest seeker hears the message. He asks the Lord in prayer if it is true. The Holy Spirit gives him a witness. This is a testimony. If ones testimony is strong enough, he repents and obeys the commandments. By su ch obedience he receives divine forgiveness which remits sin. Thus he is converted to a newness of life. His spirit is healed (Marion G. Romney, In Conference Report, Oct. 1963, pp. 2326.). Forgiveness is justification which remits sin. Cleansing is sanctification, which dispels sin. Retaining a remission of sin is remaining in a justified condition, of maintaining or retaining our spotless standing before God even though we make mistakes. Like the people of Benjamin, we may err after our covenant with the Master, but we have no desire to do so. That is, our heart, our affections, our desires have all been surrendered unto Christ, and we have no desire to stray from our binding covenant with him. As we endure to the end through living constantly in a state of repentance with an ever-present desire to be transformed in Christ, the Savior holds us guiltless (see 3 Nephi 27:16; see also D&C 4:2). Acknowledgement of God's greatness and goodness; recognition of our absolute ineptitude without divine assistance; surrender to the sobering verity that our spiritual condition is bankrupt without the Atonement these are the preconditions for redemption in Christ, the means whereby we retain a remission of sins from day to day. Surely to the degree that we bow in humble reverence before the Lord Omnipotent and trust in his incomparable might, to that degree we open ourselves to the sweet enabling power we know as the grace of God. That power serves not only as a final spiritual boost into exaltation hereafter but also as a significant means for the renovation of our character and personality in this life, the power behind the process wherein we become partakers of the divine nature (see 2 Peter 1:4) and evidence the fruit of the Spirit (see Galatians 5:22-25). (Robert L. Millet, Chapter 15 - The Regeneration of Fallen Man in Nurturing Faith through the Book of Mormon, 11948. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1995). Isaiah 1:18 Though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool. Sin the midst of darkness, also the lack of light, anything that inhibits light anything unlike a see of glass is shadow and creates darkness (D&C 130:8-9) (Alma 5:7, 3N8:20, Exodus 10:21 Holiness light (fire) Consumed Real, personal sacrifice never was placing an animal on the altar. Instead, it is a willingness to put the animal in us upon the altar and letting it be consumed! Such is the sacrifice unto the Lord of a broken heart and a contrite spirit, (D&C 59:8), a prerequisite to taking up the cross, while giving away all *our+ sins in order to know God (Alma 22:18) for the denial of self precedes the full acceptance of Him (Neal A Maxwell, DENY YOURSELVES OF ALL UNGODLINESS, CR April 1995). = changed. Mosiah 5:2 There is no empty space the sin must be somewhere (If you could high to Kolob Hymn#284) 575.Repentance A changing of thoughts, beliefs, behaviors that are not in harmony with Gods will and a seeking of a new heart. It is a change or causes a change of ones view of the world, others, sin, ones-self, God, the Atonement and many other things. True repentance involves some very real experiences that will not happen to the insincere nor the prideful. The gifts of mercy, grace, forgiveness, and sanctification are

gifts that only a God could merit the right to apply, thus for us to receive of these things by imperfect works is truly awesome. Christs sacrifice was not cheap, thus we cannot expect to be cheap in our repentance and obtain the high blessings. The fruits of repentance, i.e. what shows that someone has truly repented, is an attitude of gratitude and praise toward God and the Lamb, an abhorrence for sin, and joy. (SCRIPTURAL REFERENCES FOR THOSE) A new heart (Ezk. 36:26), or a changed heart (Mosiah 5:2) is a sign that one has repented. Small sins little everyday mistakes and sins of omission. - How do we repent of these? Is there a suffering that must occur? A going to Gethsemane? Here, again we are taken back to mercy, for there is no way to fully know what we could have done, or what the outcomes would have been. The plan is often a plan of mercy, in that we are often given more chances. Yet, I could see God weeping as He watches us skip opportunity after opportunity to do good. I believe that there is a point wherein we are punished for not doing something, whether that is after the first opportunity or the tenth. Ive had the Spirit withdraw, and a lack of heavenly aid because I had repeatedly failed to do something. Yet Christ is so merciful that he will supply power when we do act; every so often, I believe, he will let us go un-aided in order to teach us that we are nothing according to our own strength. How do we repent of sins of omission? They usually dont require a going to Gethsemane. As one becomes more at-one with God, their feelings toward sin become increasingly abhorrent, thus small sins matter more and more. Be humble and realize your need for heavenly help, be sincere about changing your habits; personally covenant to seize the next opportunity, and seize it! God will begin to trust you more and more. Larger sins Sins of commission, sins that affect others significantly, things that one must confess to a judge in Israel, substance or pornographic addictions, contention, grudges, gossip, lying, etc These things need a more mighty force to stop both a strong personal will and a great humility and reliance on the merits and mercies and grace of Christ. The person involved in a sin such as these must have an experience that initiates a mighty change of heart. They must go to Gethsemane. Without repentance, there is no real progress or improvement in life. Pretending there is no sin does not lessen its burden and pain. Suffering for sin does not by itself change anything for the betteronly through repentance do we gain access to the atoning grace of Jesus Christ and salvation. Repentance is a divine gift, and there should be a smile on our faces when we speak of it. It points us to freedom, confidence, and peace. Rather than interrupting the celebration, the gift of repentance is the cause for true celebration. Repentance exists as an option only because of the Atonement of Jesus Christ. It is His infinite sacrifice that bringeth about means unto men that they may have faith unto repentance (Alma 34:15). Repentance is the necessary condition, and the grace of Christ is the power by which mercy can satisfy the demands of justice (Alma 34:16). Real repentance, real change may require repeated attempts, but there is something refining and holy in such striving. Divine forgiveness and healing flow quite naturally to such a soul. Thus, grace and mercy compensate for what we cant do ourselves. (D. Todd Christofferson, The Divine Gift of Repentance CR Oct. 2011). Repentance requires a seriousness of purpose and a willingness to persevere, even through pain. Attempts to create a list of specific steps of repentance may be helpful to some, but it may also lead to a mechanical, check-offthe-boxes approach with no real feeling or change. True repentance is not superficial. (D. Todd Christofferson, The Divine Gift of Repentance CR Oct. 2011). True repentance is not only sorrow for sins, and humble penitence and contrition before God, but it involves the necessity of turning away from them, a discontinuance of all evil practices and deeds, a thorough reformation of life, a vital change from evil to good, from vice to virtue, from darkness to light. Not only so, but to make

restitution, so far as it is possible, for all the wrongs we have done, to pay our debts, and restore to God and man their rightsthat which is due them from us. This is true repentance, and the exercise of the will and all the powers of body and mind is demanded to complete this glorious work of repentance. Joseph F. Smith (p785 We Believe). We first repent of sin wherein we may receive mercy unto forgiveness, then overcome them with the grace of Christ wherein then we may become sanctified. Jesus overcame the world (John 16:33), which means that he triumphed or prevailed over the great world of sin which had no grasp on him. World kosmos (2889) It came to mean anyone not of the ekklasia (1577, word for church a society knit together closely in spiritual bonds, the called and chosen). [It also means] the present condition of human affairs, in alienation from and opposition to God; the sum of temporal possessions and as a metaphor for iniquity. We cant do anything very perfectly. But the two things we can do perfectly are to repent and forgive. Forgive ourselves, forgive other people, and come to the Lord, to return to him with full purp ose of heart. (Hugh W. Nibley, as quoted in John W. Welch, Understanding the Sermon at the Temple; Zion Society, in Hugh W. Nibley, Teachings of the Book of Mormon (Provo, UT: FARMS, 1993), 4:161 62). 576.Reproach/Reprove (See Chasten). 577.Repugnant Mosiah 29:36 Opposite, contrary, inconsistent. Every sin is repugnant to the will of God (1828 Noah Webster). 578.Rest, Rest of the Lord The rest of the Lord, where mortals are concerned, is to gain a perfect knowledge of the divinity of the great latter-day work. [President Joseph F. Smith said,+ It means entering into the knowledge and love of God, having faith in his purpose and in his plan, to such an extent that we know we are right, and that we are not hunting for something else; we are not disturbed by every wind of doctrine, or by the cunning and craftiness of men who lie in wait to deceive. It is rest from the religious turmoil of the world; from the cry that is going forth, here and therelo, here is Christ; lo, there is Christ. The rest of the Lord, in eternity, is to inherit eternal life, to gain the fullness of the Lords glory. ( Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon

Doctrine, 2nd ed. (1966), 633). It is receiving His grace (ennobling strength) and mercy (forgiveness, love and kindness), and being blanketed in the warmth of the Holy Ghost. The rest of the Lord is more
precious, desirable, and real than any other rest in this life; nothing can replace the comforting, protecting, and rejuvenating effects of understanding Christs grace and mercy which let us experience this rest. (See Enos 1:27) Hebrews 4:1 Let us therefore fear, lest, a promise being left us of entering into his rest, any of you should seem to come short of it. When we dont understand His Grace and dont experience it, we come short of entering into the rest of the Lord; the burden of sin, inadequacy, uncertain circumstances, disorder, ignorance, and overload of work are left to be carried by us alone while his hands are stretched out. 579.Restoration of Blessings http://www.lds.org/ensign/1990/09/a-chance-to-start-over-church-disciplinary-councils-and-the-restoration-ofblessings?lang=eng 580.Resurrection (See also definition of Kingdoms of Glory, and firstand last resurrection and Spirit World which answers when will one will be resurrected and what is it conditioned upon ).) The reuniting of the spirit body with the physical body of flesh and bones after death. After resurrection, the spirit and body will never again be separated, and the person will become immortal. Every person born on earth will be resurrected because Jesus Christ overcame death (1 Cor. 15:20 22). Jesus Christ was the first person to be resurrected on this earth (Acts 26:23; Col. 1:18; Rev. 1:5). The New Testament gives ample evidence that Jesus

rose with his physical body: his tomb was empty, he ate fish and honey, he had a body of flesh and bones, people touched him, and the angels said he had risen (Mark 16:1 6; Luke 24:112, 3643; John 20:118). Latter-day revelation confirms the reality of the resurrection of Christ and of all mankind (Alma 11:40 45; 40; 3 Ne. 11:117; D&C 76; Moses 7:62). (Lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). What is ones resurrected glory? Is that physical? Is there a difference in quality, glory, or function between the wicked and the righteous resurrected bodies? Yes, D&C 76, 88:28-33, 1 Cor. 15 The nature of the resurrected body (or degree of glory given it), as well as the time of ones Resurrection, is affected directly by ones faithfulness in this life. (Jeffery R. Holland, The Atonement of Jesus Christ, Ensign, March 2008, p. 32 -38). The body will be resurrected to a glory equal to the level of law by which one lived. The person who keeps the commandments receives truth and light, until he is glorified (D&C 93:28). (D&C Institute manual, p. 216). Resurrected bodies refer to the spheres that we will dwell in? Who will resurrect? http://en.fairmormon.org/Resurrection/As_a_Priesthood_Ordinance We are resurrected at the final judgment.
"In the resurrection, some are raised to be angels, others are raised to become gods." (TPJS, p. 312.)

D&C 88:29-32 the fullness here is See Daniel 12 Ezekiel 37:1-10 shows how the resurrection happens does this also teach us something of the initiation or nd 2 token of the melckezidek priesthood? There is nothing more real, more literal, more personal than the resurrection, as Ezekiel then beheld in vision. He saw the dead live again, live literally and personally, each one becoming in physical makeup as he had been in mortality. It was with each of them as it would be with their Lord, when he, having also come forth from his valley of dry bones, stood in the upper room with his disciples, ate before them, and permitted them to handle his physical body. To his people the Lords voice came: I will open your graves, and cause you to come up out of your graves, and bring you into the land of Israel. (Ezek. 37:114.) He who shall do all this, as we are now acutely aware, is the Lord Jesus Christ who is the Go d of Israel. (Bruce R. McConkie, The Promised Messiah, pp. 27071.) Adams formation in the garden is a type of the resurrection. Spirit ran through his veins, he was formed of the dust of the earth, chaos, and was incorruptible The body is a means to conceal light and glory as well as augment it above that which a spirit can. See D&C 129, What age will we be resurrected? Moroni, the Father, and Christ are portrayed as older men. Can they change their age like they can their glory? Mark 16:12 As concerning the resurrection, I will merely say that all men will come from the grave as they lie down, whether old or young; there will not be added unto their stature one cubit, neither taken from it; all will be raised by the power of God, having spirit in their bodies,1 and not blood. Children will be enthroned in the presence of God and the Lamb with bodies of the same stature that they had on earth, having been redeemed by the blood of the Lamb; they will there enjoy the fullness of that light, glory and intelligence,

which is prepared in the celestial kingdom. Blessed are the dead who die in the Lord, for they rest from their labors and their works do follow them. (Rev. 14:13; D&C 63:48-49). (STPJS, p. 199-200) Will we regain the previous knowledge we had in pre-mortal life after the resurrection? The spirit world is still a part of our probation.

The resurrected body will also be suited to the conditions and glory to which the person is assigned in the day of judgment. "your glory shall be that glory by which your bodies are quickened" (D&C 88:28 Is the only difference between celestial and telestial bodies the amount of light? Even if not, that gives a much more accurate definition to what a beautiful person looks like.
"All your losses will be made up to you in the resurrection, provided you continue faithful. By the vision of the Almighty I have seen it" (TPJS, p. 296). Why is it important to have a testimony of the resurrection? President David O. McKay of this experience: The world would never have been stirred by men with such wavering, doubting, despairing minds as the apostles possessed on the day of the crucifixion. What was it that suddenly changed these disciples to confident, fearless, heroic preachers of the gospel of Jesus Christ? It was the revelation that Christ had risen from the grave. His promises had been kept, his Messianic mission fulfilled. In the words of an eminent writer, The final and absolute seal of genuineness has been put on all his claims and the indelible stamp of divine authority upon all his teachings. The gloom of death had been banished by the glorious light of the presence of their Risen, Glorified Lord and Savior. On the evidence of these unprejudiced, unexpectant, incredulous witnesses, faith in the resurrection has its impregnable foundation. (Treasures of Life, comp. Clare Middlemiss, Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1962, pp. 1516.) Like the Apostles of old, this knowledge and belief should transform all of us to be confident, settled, unafraid, and at peace in our lives as followers of the divine Christ. It should help us carry all burdens, bear any sorrows, and also fully savor all joys and happiness that can be found in this life. (James E. Faust, The Supernal Gift of the Atonement, Ensign, Nov. 1988, 12). See also 1 Cor. 15:14 As for my going into the immediate presence of God when I die, I do not expect it, but I expect to go into the world of spirits and associate with my brethren, and preach the Gospel in the spiritual world, and prepare myself in every necessary way to receive my body again, and then enter through the wall into the celestial world. I never shall come into the presence of my Father and God until I have received my resurrected body, neither will any other person (JD, Heber C. Kimball, 3:112-13). Resurrected beings have bodies of flesh and bones, tangible, corporeal bodies, bodies that occupy space, digest food, and have power, outwardly, to appear as mortal bodies do. (Luke 24.) We have no knowledge that the resurrection is going on now or that any persons have been resurrected since the day in which Christ came forth excepting Peter, James, and Moroni, all of whom had special labors to perform in this day which necessitated tangible resurrected bodies. As seen from these scriptures, the resurrection is a restoration, both a restoration of body and spirit and a restoration to the individual of the same mental and spiritual acquirements and attitudes he had in this life. (See Alma 41:13-15) (Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine Resurrection p. 228-29). The fact is, all the seed of Israel are to be raised from the dead, and are to be brought into the land of Israel, which was given to them for an everlasting inheritance. And in order to do this, their old dry bones are to be brought together, bone to its bone, and every part of their bodies is to be reinstated; and it will make a great

noise, and a wonderful shaking when they come together; and surely when they stand upon their feet they will make an exceeding great army. (Parley P. Pratt, A Voice of Warning [New York City: Eastern States Mission [189?], 99.) our object and end is to overcome the world and develop the kind of bodies, and the attributes and perfections that will enable us to dwell with holy, pure, and exalted beings in the eternal world.(Bruce R. McConkie, Conference Report, April 1955, pp. 115-116). Why would we have to develop pure bodies if they are going to be restored to perfection, or are they not restored to perfection at the resurrection?

The earth itself and living things will be resurrected. (D. & C. 88:25-26, 77:1, 29:23-25, 77:3) "John saw the actual beast in heaven. ... John saw beings there of a thousand forms, that had been saved from ten thousand times ten thousand earths like this - strange beasts of which we have no conception: all might be seen in heaven. The grand secret was to show John what there was in heaven. John learned that God glorified himself by saving all that his hands had made, whether beasts, fowls, fishes or men; and he will glorify himself with them. "Says one, 'I cannot believe in the salvation of beasts.' Any man who would tell you that this could not be, would tell you that the revelations are not true. John heard the words of the beasts giving glory to God, and understood them. God who made the beasts could understand every language spoken by them. The four beasts were four of the most noble animals that had filled the measure of their creation, and had been saved from other worlds, because they were perfect: they were like angels in their sphere. We are not told where they came from, and I do not know; but they were seen and heard by John praising and glorifying God." (TJPS, pp. 291-292.) I think it has been taught by some that as we lay our bodies down, they will so rise again in the resurrection with all the impediments and imperfections that they had here; and that if a wife does not love her husband in this state she cannot love him in the next. This is not so. Those who attain to the blessing of the first or celestial resurrection will be pure and holy, and perfect in body. Every man and woman that reaches to this unspeakable attainment will be as beautiful as the angels that surround the throne of God. If you can, by faithfulness in this life, obtain the right to come up in the morning of the resurrection, you need entertain no fears that the wife will be dissatisfied with her husband, or the husband with the wife; for those of the first resurrection will be free from sin and from the consequences and power of sin. (Brigham Young, JD 10:24).

581.Resurrection of Damnation (John 5:29) meaning those who are destined to inherit the telestial kingdom and those who will be cast out to reign with the devil and his angels as sons of perdition. (D. & C. 76:30-49, 81112; 88:100-102.) (Bruce R McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, pg. 171). 582.Restitution/Restoration The return of a thing or condition that has been taken away or lost (LDS.org, A Guide to the Scriptures). (I.E. Exodus 22:12, Exodus 22:5, Mosiah 27:35) The Law of Moses required restitution: he shall even restore it in the principal, and shall add the fifth part more thereto. (Lev. 6:5.) Under the law of Christ a person does not have to be told to guard against negligence or to make restitution for accidental loss. He will do it because he loves his neighbor (Old Testament Student Manual 12 -5). Restitution must calculate not only the present and future value of a thing stolen, but also the specialized skills involved in its replacement (Rushdoony, Institutes of Biblical Law, pp. 45962.). To earn forgiveness, one must make restitution. That means you give back what you have taken or ease the pain of those you have injured. But sometimes you cannot give back what you have taken because you don t have it to give. Your repentance cannot be accepted unless there is a restitution. If you cannot undo what you have done, you are trapped. It is easy to understand how helpless and hopeless you then feel and why you might want to give up, just as Alma did. The thought that rescued Alma, when he acted upon it, is this: Restoring what you cannot restore, healing the wound you cannot heal, fixing that which you broke and you cannot fix is the very purpose of the atonement of Christ. When your desire is firm and you are willing to pay the uttermost farthing, (Matt. 5:25 26) the law of restitution is suspended. Your obligation is transferred to the Lord. He will settle your accounts. I repeat, save for the exception of the very few who defect to perdition, there is no habit, no addiction, no rebellion, no transgression, no apostasy, no crime exempted from the promise of complete forgiveness. That is the promise of the atonement of Christ (The Brilliant Morning of Forgiveness, President Boyd K. Packer, CR Oct. 1995). (See 2N27:11). Because he hath sinned, he shall restore that which he took violently away, or the thing which he hath deceitfully gotten, or that which was delivered him to keep, or the lost thing which he fo und. (Lev. 6:4.) Sometimes, however, restitution is not possible in real terms, such as when one contributed to anothers loss of

faith or virtue. Instead, a subsequent example of righteousness provides a compensatory form of restitution. (Neal A. Maxwell, Repentance, Ensign, Nov 1991, 30) 583.Restored To bring back to the things original state, its pristine, primitive condition. 584.Retain a Remission Mosiah 4:10-12, D&C82:7, Alma 4:14 And now, verily I say unto you, I, the Lord, will not lay any sin to your charge (=remission); go your ways and sin no more (=Justice); but unto that soul who sinneth shall the former sins return, saith the Lord your God. When we truly repent of a si n, that sin is in remission (temporarily deferred, you are forgiven; it is not laid to your charge (Alma 12:34)), but when we commit that sin again, we are again held accountable, not just for that sin but also for the former sin or sins pertaining to the recommitted sin. In addition to this Elder Scott said Prior obedience does not justify any sin. Thus to retain a remission is to stay clean after receiving a remission of sin; one cant obtain this when they recommit sin. King Benjamin teaches how to retain a remission (See Mosiah 4: 11, Also - Alma 4:14). Much emphasis was given by King Benjamin to retaining a remission of our sins (see Mosiah 4:26). We do not ponder that concept very much in the church. We ought to think of it a lot more. Retention clearly depends on the regularity of our repentance. In the church we worry, and should, over the retention of new members, but the retention of our remissions is cause for even deeper concern (King Benjamins Sermon: A Manual for Discipleship, in John W. Welch and Stephen D. Ricks, eds., King Benjamins Speech: That Ye May Learn Wisdom [1998], 16). Alma 4:13-14 - Is there any doubt that retaining a remission of sins depends on our caring for one another? If we believe these teachings, if we profess to follow the Savior and his prophets, if we want to be true to our covenants and have the Spirit of the Lord in our lives, then we must do the things that the Savior said and did (President Marion G. Romney in Conference Report, Oct. 1980, 136; or Ensign, Nov. 1980, 92). 585.Revelation Communication from God to his children on earth. Revelation may come through the Light of Christ and the Holy Ghost by way of inspiration, visions, dreams, or visits by angels. (Lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). Quiet spiritual promptings may not seem as spectacular as visions or angelic visitations, but they are more powerful and lasting and life changing. The witness of the Holy Ghost makes an impression on the soul that is more significant than anything you can see o r hear (True to the Faith, p. 141). 2N31:3 (See also definition of Inspiration) I testify that the work of Jesus Christ is accomplished through the priesthood. It is the power by which our Heavenly Father and His Beloved Son created this earth and set in motion the great plan of happiness for our sakes (Elder M. Russell Ballard, This Is My Work and Glory, CR April 2013). Perhaps revelation isnt an actual intervening from God but rather a natural flow of intelligence that comes from living a certain way that fosters that flow. This explanation fits with the ideas put forth in D&C 121, specifically that the Holy Ghost will flow without compulsory means. Perhaps nearly every blessing from God is just a natural flow unto you, the blessings are attracted to you because you live the blessing (D&C 88:40). 586.Revelator 587.Revile 588.Righteousness Righteousness is living a life that is in harmony with the laws, principles, and ordinances of the gospel (Without Guile, Elder Joseph B. Wirthlin, CR May 1988). Those who come unto Christ are righteous (see D&C 84:49-53). 589.Rights of the Priesthood 590.Rite 591.Rite of Passage (Cf. Ordinance, Passing the Angels)

A rite of passage is a ritual event that marks a person's transition from one status to another. The concept of the rite of passage is also used to to explore and describe various other milestones in an individual's life, for any marked transitional stage, when one's social status is altered.Milestones include transitions from puberty, year 7 to high school, coming of age, marriage and death. Initiation ceremonies such as baptism, akika, confirmation and Bar or Bat Mitzvah are considered important rites of passage for people of their respective religions. (Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia, available at: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rite_of_passage, accessed June 15, 2013). Rites of passage have 3 general stages separation, transition (i.e. liminal), and reincorporation. One could also think of it as estrangement, repentance, then reconciliation (or atonement). These rites of passages seem to be enwoven into the LDS traditions, such as priesthood advancement, young womens advancement, callings, full time missionary service, etcFor the LDS, rite of passage has another significant meaning, in that ordinances are literally required to not only pass into new statuses in this life but also the next, into new realms, and these passages are marked by angels who stand as sentinels. In the first phase, people withdraw from their current status and prepare to move from one place or status to another. "The first phase (of separation) comprises symbolic behaviour signifying the detachment of the individual or group ... from an earlier fixed point in the social structure." There is often a detachment or "cutting away" from the former self in this phase, which is signified in symbolic actions and rituals. For example, the cutting of the hair for a person who has just joined the army. He or she is "cutting away" the former self: the civilian. The transition (liminal) phase is the period between states, during which one has left one place or state but has not yet entered or joined the next. In the third phase (reaggregation or reincorporation) the passage is consummated *by+ the ritual subject." Having completed the rite and assumed their "new" identity, one re-enters society with one's new status. Reincorporation is characterized by elaborate rituals and ceremonies, like debutant balls and college graduation, and by outward symbols of new ties: thus "in rites of incorporation there is widespread use of the 'sacred bond', the 'sacred cord', the knot, and of analogous forms such as the belt, the ring, the bracelet and the crown." (Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia, available at: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rite_of_passage, accessed June 15, 2013). 592.Ritual Prodigalism (Alma 9:1-18) Ritual is according to social custom or tradition. Prodigal is extremely wasteful. Why do some of our youth risk engaging in ritual prodigalism, intending to spend a season rebelling and acting out in Babylon and succumbing to that devilishly democratic everybody does it? Crowds cannot make right what God has declared to be wrong. Though planning to return later, many such stragglers find that alcohol, drugs, and pornography will not let go easily. Babylon does not give exit permits gladly (Neal A. Maxwell, Conference Report, Oct. 1988, 40; or Ensign, Nov. 1988, 33 ). 593.Robe of Righteousness 2N9:14, Isaiah 61:10, Alma 5:24 I put on righteousness, and it clothed me: my judgment was as a robe and a diadem (Job 29:14). These and other prophetic statements suggest not only a cleanliness and purity within ones soul, but also a spotless covering over ones soul, signify ing a life of goodness and devotion to God (The temple garment: an outward expression of an inward commitment Elder Carlos E. Asay Ensign, Aug. 1997, 1823). One chooses to clothe themselves with righteousness or allows the world to leave them bare, and naked, and openly susceptible to unrighteousness. 594.Rod of his mouth Power of his word. 595.Round tires like the moon (Isaiah 3:18) Were ornamental jewelry in the shape of suns and moons according to the fashions of that day (see Young, Book of Isaiah, 1:165). 596. Rudiments of the world (col2:8) 597.Rule and Reign To govern the movement of things; to conduct; to manage; to have power or command.

To preside; influence, (Ish32:1, Ether 10:13 reign in righteousness). Hel. 12:6 If one thinks of the laws of agency which God follows perfectly, it would be natural to be skeptical and accuse this phrase as a breach of those laws. Those who reign in righteousness obey the laws and commandments of God. There is clearly a distinction between the way the world perceives rule and reign and the way the scriptures describe. A righteous ruler will not undertake to cover *their+ sins, or to gratify *their+ pride, *their+ vain ambition, or to exercise control or dominion or compulsion upon the souls of the children of men, in any degree of unrighteousness (D&C121:37). A righteous ruler does not control a stewardship, but follows Joseph Smiths example: "I teach the people correct principles and they govern themselves" (JD 10:57-58). Those who rule and reign in the heavens obey these same laws but have additional powers and abilities which mortals cant have until they progress to that position. President Spencer W. Kimball said: I have a question about the word rule. It gives the wrong impression. I would prefer to use the word preside because thats what he does. A righteous husband presides over his wife and family (Ensign, Mar. 1976, 72). (See Ephesians 5:2231 and D&C 121 for those presiding principles) 598.Run Faster than [hath] Strength Mosiah 4:27 - Isnt it true that we often get so busy? And, sad to say, we even wear our busyness as a badge of honor, as though being busy, by itself, was an accomplishment or sign of a superior life. Is it? I think of our Lord and Exemplar, Jesus Christ, and His short life among the people of Galilee and Jerusalem. I have tried to imagine Him bustling between meetings or multitasking to get a list of urgent things accomplished. I cant see it. Instead I see the compassionate and caring Son of God purpose fully living each day. When He interacted with those around Him, they felt important and loved. He knew the infinite value of the people He met. He blessed them, ministered to them. He lifted them up, healed them. He gave them the precious gift of His time (President Dieter F. Uchtdorf, Of Regrets and Resolutions, CR Oct. 2012).

S
599.Sacrament 1. A sacrament is any act in which we formally take the hand of God to unite with him to feel his divine power, and be one, whole, and complete. (Jeffery R. Holland, Of Souls, Symbols, and Sacraments, BYU Devotional, Jan. 1988). 2. A means of consecrating, dedicating or securing *ones-self] by a religious sanction (Oxford English Dictionary). 3. A sign, token, or symbol of something sacred of divine (Websters Encyclopedic Unabridged Dictionary). Thus a sacrament can be: The sacrament of the Lords Supper, Baptism, Confirmation, the Endowment, and Sealing, the intimate union with ones spouse, a scripture study or spiritual meeting, receiving revelation, or receiving divine grace. It is symbolic of the sacrificial meal.

http://emp.byui.edu/SATTERFIELDB/Quotes/sacrame nt.htm
600.Sacrifice brings power? Why? Let us here observe, that a religion that does not require the sacrifice of all things never has power sufficient to produce the faith necessary unto life and salvation; for, from the first existence of man, the faith necessary unto the enjoyment of life and salvation never could be obtained without the sacrifice of all earthly things. It was

through this sacrifice, and this only, that God has ordained that men should enjoy eternal life; and it is through the medium of the sacrifice of all earthly things that men do actually know that they are doing the things that are well pleasing in the sight of God. When a man has offered in sacrifice all that he has for the truth's sake, not even withholding his life, and believing before God that he has been called to make this sacrifice because he seeks to do his will, he does know, most assuredly, that God does and will accept his sacrifice and offering, and that he has not, nor will not seek his face in vain. Under these circumstances, then, he can obtain the faith necessary for him to lay hold on eternal life. The knowledge that men have that they are accepted in the sight of God is obtained by offering sacrifice. Those, then, who make the sacrifice, will have the testimony that their course is pleasing in the sight of God; and those who have this testimony will have faith to lay hold on eternal life, and will be enabled, through faith, to endure unto the end, and receive the crown that is laid up for them that love the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ. But those who do not make the sacrifice cannot enjoy this faith, because men are dependent upon this sacrifice in order to obtain this faith : therefore, they cannot lay hold upon eternal life, because the revelations of God do not guarantee unto them the authority so to do, and without this guarantee faith could not exist. All the saints of whom we have account, in all the revelations of God which are extant, obtained the knowledge which they had of their acceptance in his sight through the sacrifice which they offered unto him ; and through the knowledge thus obtained their faith became sufficiently strong to lay hold upon the promise of eternal life, and to endure as seeing him who is invisible ; and were enabled, through faith, to combat the powers of darkness, contend against the wiles of the adversary, overcome the world, and obtain the end of their faith, even the salvation of their souls. (Lectures on Faith, Lecture 59). Sacrifice denotes a loss, one isn't sacrificing if they don't really feel that they lose anything. Our real sacrifice is letting the ego die. (Mark 8:35) It is going without; what are the best things to give up? Giving up all sin and evil makes complete sense. Are we ever to give up good? Why would we give up good? The idea is that we give the things we love for the God we love more. Satan also wants us to sacrifice The great divorce c.s. lewis 601.Sacrifice, Law of http://www.lds.org/ensign/1998/10/the-law-of-sacrifice?lang=eng 602.Sacrifice, the great and last, infinite and eternal Why is a sacrifice necessary for salvation? Why did God make that a part of His plan? 603.Saint A faithful member of the Church of Jesus Christ (Lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). The usage of the term follows biblical precedents in which "saints" refers to Israelites as the chosen people of God-that is, as a community of believers set apart from nonbelievers (cf. "the congregation of the saints," Ps. 89:5). The Hebrew and Aramaic usage of the term in the Old Testament and in the writings of the Essene community is qadosh and qaddish respectively, meaning "separate, set apart, holy." Paul used the term "saint" (Greek hagios also denotes "set apart, separate, holy") in referring to baptized members of the Church of his day (e.g., Phil. 1:1). The Book of Mormon also designates "saints of God" as all those who belong to the "church of the Lamb" (1 Ne. 14:12). Used this way, the term today denotes all members of Christ's Church, who, through baptism, have expressed a desire to follow the Savior's counsel to become more Godlike, toward the ideal to be "even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect" (Matt. 5:48), and who, though imperfect, strive to live in a manner that will lead them toward that goal (Encyclopedia of Mormonism. Macmillan: 1992, Saints, Lyon, James K.). 604.Salvation Redemption, deliverance, rescuing, 1. Salvation from Physical Death. (See 1 Corinthians 15:22). 2. Salvation from Sin. (I.e. To be cleansed from sin through the Savior's Atonement Mosiah 3:12 = condition,

Alma 5:9). 3. Being Born Again. 4. Salvation from Ignorance. (D&C 123:12) 5. Salvation from the Second Death. 6.Eternal Life, or Exaltation. (See True to the Faith) Salvation is not only for the post-mortal life; there is much that needs saving here and now. We need saving here and now. What do we need to be saved from? Ignorance, the effects of sin (guilt, punishment, damage to others, sorrow), justice, the blood and sins of this generation, mistakes, etc 605.Sanctification (Read also def. Justification) Moroni 10:33, Alma 13:11-12, 3N27:19-20, D&C 76:4041 The Holy Ghost is the cleanser, as if by fire. Sanctification comes to a justified person in Christ who strives for atone-ment with God leaving behind every self-justification and taking up whatever cross is necessary. According to my understanding, this person is sanctified one sin at a time as he or she overcomes the sin, all desire pertaining to it, and in turning consecrates what they have gained to testifying of the realities of Christs atoning blood, serving, teaching, building the Kingdom and establishing Zion. To be sanctified through the blood of Christ is to become clean, pure, and holy. If justification removes the punishment for past sin, then sanctification removes the stain or effects of sinWe may appropriately speak of sanctification as the baptism of the Spirit, or being baptized with fire, and with the Holy Ghost (Moses 6:66).It will seem a natural thing for those who have been sanctified to enter into the rest or kingdom of God, for they will have become like Him (see 1 Jn. 3:2; Moro. 7:48). As the Lord said to Adam after he had been baptized by water and by the Spirit, Behold, thou art one in me, a son of God; and thus may all become my sons (Moses 6:68). Sanctification is a fruit of Gods mercy and graceThe gift of grace or mercy is received as a believer repents, enters into the specified covenants, and receives the Holy Ghost. This action of acceptance on our part opens the door for the process of justification (remission, or pardoning, of sins) and sanctification (cleansing from sin) to work in ussomething we may refer to as being born again. This personal persistence in the path of obedience is something different than achieving perfection in mortality. Perfection is not, as some suppose, a prerequisite for justification and sanctification. It is just the opposite: justification (being pardoned) and sanctification (being purified) are the prerequisites for perfection. We only become perfect in Christ (see Moro. 10:32), not independently of Him. Thus, what is required of us in order to obtain mercy in the day of judgment is simple diligence. Justification comes by the Mediator fulfilling the law; sanctification comes as a result of His grace and mercy and desire for us to be one with HimThus, it is not that we earn these gifts, but rather that we choose to seek and accept justification and sanctification. (D. Todd Christofferson, "Justification and Sanctification", Ensign, June 2001, 18) Those who overcome every passion, and every evil, will be sanctified, and be prepared to enjoy eternity with the blessed. (Brigham Young, Faithfulness and Apostasy, JOD 2:256) Most of the process is of overcoming is the same process of sanctification. Here and there, little by little, day by day one striving to overcome has evil burned out of them until it is no longer. I testify that the work of Jesus Christ is accomplished through the priesthood. It is the power by which our Heavenly Father and His Beloved Son created this earth and set in motion the great plan of happiness for our sakes (Elder M. Russell Ballard, This Is My Work and Glory, CR April 2013). 606.Sanctify Yourselves The Lord says this, And again, verily I say unto you, that which is governed by law is also preserved by law and perfected and sanctified by the same (D&C 88:34). What law? The laws of the Lord

as contained in the gospel of Jesus Christ, the keeping of which laws and ordinances are the ways by which we are purified and made holy. The keeping of every law that the Lord has given us is one step closer to receiving the right to enter one day into the presence of the Lord (How to Obtain Revelation and Inspiration for Your Personal Life, Richard G. Scott, CR April 2012). It is impossible for one to take unto themselves the position of the Godhead in the work of cleansing, forgiving, and justifying; thus this explanation is accurate. 607.Sarcasm It used to mean a satirical (mocking) remark of expression, uttered with some degree of scorn or contempt; a taunt or gibe (1828 Noah Webster). Now it means a sharp and often satirical or ironic utterance designed to cut or give pain (Merriam-Webster); it uses irony, which is actually what most refer to as sarcasm The expression of one's meaning by using language that normally signifies the opposite, typically for humorous or emphatic effect (Google definitions). I am asking that we look a little deeper for the good, that we still our voices of insult and sarcasm, that we more generously compliment virtue and effort (Let Not Your Heart Be Troubled, GORDON B. HINCKLEY, BYU devotional, 29 October 1974). 608.Satan - (Define also devil, Lucifer, prince of the earth, Beelzebub) (See also perdition, prince of the power of the air, Son of Lawlessness, God of this World, Serpent http://rsc.byu.edu/archived/Volume%208%20Number%201,%202007/doctrine-and-covenants-1298-and-realitysatan%E2%80%99s-physicality#_edn33 There is a precedent for the bit of fakinga most distinguished one. Satan, being neither stupid nor inexperienced, knows the value of a pleasing appearance there are times when it pays to appear even as an angel of light. He goes farther than that, however, to assure that success of his masquerade (given out since the days of Adam) as a picturesquely repulsive figurea four-star horror with claws, horns, or other obvious trimmings. With that idea firmly established, he can operate with devastating effectiveness as a very proper gentleman, a handsome and persuasive salesman. He "decoys" our minds (a favorite word with Brigham Young) with false words and appearances. (Hugh Nibley, Approaching Zion: What is Zion? A Distant View, Provo, Utah: Maxw ell Institute, available at: http://maxwellinstitute.byu.edu/publications/books/?bookid=75&chapid=928) Lucifer's self-imposed mission is to destroy the souls of men (D. & C. 10:27), and his own ultimate destruction will come when he and his angels are cast into the lake of fire. (D. & C. 19:3; 2 Ne. 9:16.) (Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, p. 139). "[Satan] exerts an invisible agency over the spirits of men, darkens their minds, and uses his infernal power to confound, corrupt, destroy and envelope the world in confusion, misery, and distress; and, although deprived personally of operating with a body, he uses his influence over the spirits of those who have bodies, to resist goodness, virtue, purity, intelligence, and the fear of God; and consequently, the happiness of man; and poor erring humanity is made the dupe of his wiles. The Apostle says, 'The God of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ who is the image of God, should shine unto them.' 2 Corinthians 4:4. But not content with the ravages he has made, the spoliation, misery, and distress, not having a tabernacle of his own, he has frequently sought to occupy that of man, in order that he might yet possess greater power, and more fully accomplish the devastation." (John Taylor, The Government of God [Liverpool: S. W. Richards, 1852], 32 - 33.) 609.Save Yourselves - Acts 2:40, D&C 38:42, 36:6, The Secret Book of James 8,27-9,23, and 9,24-11,6 Nag Hammadi, 610.Savior, need for (See also def. Overcome, Justification, Sanctification, (In eternals perspective what is the need for saviors in each eternity?)

Are there new sins that need to be overcome for each eternity? Perhaps the meaning of generation in the phrase, clean from the blood and sins of this generation, means this eternity. At the root of the matter, is the need to overcome all things, to descend below all then rise above all; to die in every sense then become living again; to overcome spiritual and physical death. For some reason, every savior must do that. But why? Because most gods havent and werent saviors, (though Elohim was)? Each plan of salvation is in a sphere that is independent from other spheres of salvation, so you cant be saved by another.? Yet, at the same time, we are largely our own saviors, hence comes the phrase sanctify yourselves (Cf. D&C 88:74). So why cant we overcome without a savior? Is there a cosmic error that Christs must overcome? The Word is called savior, a term that refers to the work he is to do to redeem those who had not known the Father. And the term gospel refers to the revelation of hope, sinc e it is the means of discovery for those who seek him. (The Gospel of Truth, 16,31-17,4, Nag Hammadi). Cf. John 17:3 All have sought for the one from whom they have come forth (The Gospel of Truth, 17,4-18,11, Nag Hammadi). Cf. Matt 18:11 There is no-one to look towards, no-one to give, no-one as an exemplar when we come unto truth and righteousness. As One who has overcome all things, He says to us, Trust me, I have experienced and overcome all things, and can thus help you. The Word is called savior, a term that refers to the work he is to do to redeem those who had not known the Father. And the term gospel refers to the revelation of hope, since it is the means of discovery for those who seek him. (The Gospel of Truth, 16,31-17,4, Nag Hammadi). Cf. John 17:3. Jesus did and does the best that I know of at revealing the Father. When it comes down to it, the need for an Atonement is to provide powers, means, and mercies that we dont have or cant fully attain. The Holy Ghost is the means whereby all of Gods direct ministering is done. We cannot re-create or duplicate the Holy Ghosts functions - which are cardinally to cleanse, reveal, and strengthen. So then the question is, what cant I do for my salvation? (See def. Salvation) Justify we cant give ourselves or deceive ourselves with divine forgiveness, release from guilt, or remission of sin. Sanctify we cant give ourselves cleansing and purification, thats through the Holy Ghost. We cant mend certain wrongs that we have committed or omitted. Overcome physical death we have no power over eventual physical death, only through the resurrection. Overcome spiritual death why cant we? The law of justice we do not have the merits required (2N2:8). We can never earn or buy our way into the celestial kingdom. For some reason there had to be embodied in a savior the faculties, attributes, will, and powers to overcome. We can never pay for our own sins. We can never get to a point at which the penalty has been fully paid without Christ.

Why cant we do these things? Why must there be a redeemer? Because we are Gods children, and since Christ has paid the price of justice as well as penalties for disobedience (estrangement), He owns us; as His debtors, whether we admit to that or not, we must come to Him through repentance, and we must worship Him because the Father and Him have and continue to do all they can for our happiness and salvation (See Jacob 5: 41, 47, 49); no-one else loves us like that, like They do. We are never more like the Savior than when we minister to the deceased through vicarious service in the temple, doing for others that which they cannot do for themselves . This is the very essence of the Savior's life.

(Gordon B. Hinckley, Fireside in Birmingham England, Aug. 29, 1995). Now, although President Hinckley probably meant life as Jesus mortal sojourn, I think this statement is true from pre-mortality as Jehovah, throughout his mortal sojourn, and on into the now and will continue in the future. Can we grant ourselves mercy, grace, personal revelation, or divine comfort? Can we heal ourselves from the effects of sin? Can we cleanse ourselves? No, the essence of His life now, is wrapped up as it always has been, in caring for us. And oh how He beckons us to come unto Him. Restoring what you cannot restore, healing the wound you cannot heal, fixing that which you broke and you cannot fix is the very purpose of the atonement of Christ. (Boyd K. Packer, The Brilliant Morning of Forgiveness, CR Oct. 1995). 611.Savior, roles of Revealer of the Father - He was nailed to a tree, and he became fruit of the knowledge of the Father. This fruit of the treecaused those who ate of it to come into being. (The Gospel of Truth, 18,11 -19,17, Nag Hammadi). And *wicked priests in the last days shall+ say unto the people: Hearken unto us, and hear ye our precept; for behold there is no God today, for the Lord and the Redeemer hath done his work, and he hath given his power unto men; Behold, hearken ye unto my precept; if they shall say there is a miracle wrought by the hand of the Lord, believe it not; for this day he is not a God of miracles; he hath done his work. 2N28:5 -6, see also Mosiah 2:17-18 For my work is not yet finished; neither shall it be until the end of man, neither from that time henceforth and forever. 2N29:9 Jesus had not finished his work when his body was slain, neither did he finish it after his resurrection from the dead; although he had accomplished the purpose for which he then came to the earth, he had not fulfilled all his work. And when will he? Not until he has redeemed and saved every son and daughter of our father Adam that have been or ever will be born upon this earth to the end of time, except the sons of perdition. That is his mission. We will not finish our work until we have saved ourselves, and then not until we shall have saved all depending upon us; for we are to become saviors upon Mount Zion, as well as Christ. We are called to this mission. (Joseph F. Smith, Gospel Doctrine, 5th ed. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1939, p. 442; emphasis added in Boyd K. Packer, The Brilliant Morning of Forgiveness, CR Oct. 1995). 1N17:30 - doing all things for them which were expedient for man to receive. D&C 59:21 And in nothing doth man offend God, or against none is his wrath kindled, save t hose who confess not his hand in all things, and obey not his commandments. For this statement to be valid, God must be involved in all things. How? How great his condescensions unto the children of men (2N9:53). 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Volunteered Lived a perfect, sinless life, thus fulfilling the demands of justice, and giving us the opportunity to access the powers of the Atonement. He coordinates the powers of the Atonement. Initiates Love 1 John 4:19 Reveals Gives divine strength, courage, and comfort (Grace)

Suffered beyond mortal comprehension and capacity both physically and spiritually Is drawn out in compassion for us (Alma7) He works with His servants (Jacob5: 15-16, 61-62, 71, 72, 75). We see when and how he works as we see him bless others through others. 2. 41, 47, 49 - What could I have done more? This statement, and the entire chapter of Jacob 5, portrays Gods integral workings in behalf of his children, collectively and individually. It teaches us that God is working for all of his children to the degree that he can; thus we are the ones that limit his works, and he must obey his law of agency. When we ask for Gods help, we are giving Him permission to work in our lives. When we invite or invoke His powers, we are allowing Him to act in our lives. When we ask for a heightened awareness so that we may spiritually progress, He sends that willingly. He is offering his power (hand) almost all the day long (v.47). He is an eager God, ready to help and bless, even if that means providing a test. If one does not attain exaltation, it is not because of what God didnt do, its because of what they didnt do. (See also Jacob 6:4-5, note verbs) 3. Jacob 5:3-4 May represent spiritual decay that come from old bad habits that grew with someone for a long time. God sees his childrens spiritual conditions and continues to work and send others to work so that we may be born again with the lively, hopeful, and meaningful doctrines that will also keep us from perishing. 4. Mosiah 2:20-21 The Heavenly King has kept and preserved you, and has caused that ye should rejoice, and has granted that ye should live in peace one with anotheris preserving you from day to day, by lending you breath, that ye may live and move and do according to your own will, and even supporting you from one moment to another. The same applies to us. 5. After a long night of searching and days of spiritual preparation that followed, I came to know as a witness more powerful than sight, until I could testify with a surety that defied all doubt, that I knew with every fiber of my soul that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of the living God, that He lived, He died, He was resurrected, and today He presides in the heavens, directing the affairs of this church, which bears His name because it preaches His doctrine. I bear that testimony humbly and leave you my witness (Harold B. Lee, The Teachings of Harold B. Lee, ed. Clyde J. Williams (1996), 637.). 6. Mosiah 6:7 7. Doing things that we cannot do for ourselves I think that vicarious work for the dead more nearly approaches the vicarious sacrifice of the Savior Himself than any other work of which I know. It is given with love, without hope of compensation, or repayment or anything of the kind. What a glorious principle. I repeat, we are never more like the Savior than when we minister to the deceased through vicarious service in the temple, doing for others that which they cannot do for themselves. This is the very essence of the Savior's life. (Gordon B. Hinckley, Fireside in Birmingham England, Aug. 29, 1995). Now, although President Hinckley probably meant life as Jesus mortal sojourn, I think this statement is true from pre mortality as Jehovah, throughout his mortal sojourn, and on into the now and will continue in the future. Can we grant ourselves mercy, grace, personal revelation, or divine comfort? Can we heal ourselves from the effects of sin? Can we cleanse ourselves? No, the essence of His life now, is wrapped up as it always has been, in caring for us. And oh how He beckons us to come unto Him. Restoring what you cannot restore, healing the wound you cannot heal, fixing that which you broke and you cannot fix is the very purpose of the atonement of Christ. (Boyd K. Packer, The Brilliant Morning of Forgiveness, CR Oct. 1995). I testify that the work of Jesus Christ is accomplished through the priesthood. It is the power by which our Heavenly Father and His Beloved Son created this earth and set in motion the great plan of happiness for our sakes (Elder M. Russell Ballard, This Is My Work and Glory, CR April 2013). 612.Scapegoat (See Yom Kippur) 613.Scattered Israel lost tribes?

7. 8. 1.

614.Scripture Something that has sacred power. Something that defiles the hands, in that it brings to light your unclean hands and also in that even when death, blood, swords, and war are spoken of it is still sacred; it still teaches and edifies like no secular writing can. 615.Second Commandments (Alma 12:37) Does not refer to the second of the great commandment nor the second of the ten commandments, but rather the second commandments are those pertaining to the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and therefore the commandments to which we are now subject. In verse 31 we learn that the first commandments are those that Adam and Eve transgressed in the Garden of Eden, "becoming as Gods." In this enlightened but fallen state they and their posterity needed a new set of commandments to guide them to salvation through the Redeemer, hence "the gospel began to be preached, from the beginning, being declared by holy angels sent forth from the presence of God" (Moses 5:58). To emphasize the change caused by the Fall, Alma calls this gospel the "second commandments" in his discourse to the people of Ammonihah. (Available at http://theboard.byu.edu/questions/45261/ ). 616. Second Death The second death is the final spiritual deathbeing cut off from righteousness and denied a place in any kingdom of glory (see Alma 12:32; D&C 88:24). This second death will not come until the Final Judgment, and it will come to only a few (see D&C 76:31-37). Almost every person who has ever lived on the earth is assured salvation from the second death (see D&C 76:40-45). (True to the Faith, Salvation). 617.See God - (D&C 97:1516) It is true that some have actually seen the Savior, but when one consults the dictionary, he learns that there are many other meanings of the word see, such as coming to know Him, discerning Him, recognizing Him and His work, perceiving His importance, or coming to understand Him. Such heavenly enlightenment and blessings are available to each of us (Elder David B. Hai ght, Temples and Work Therein, CR. Nov. 1990). 618.Seer - A seer is one who sees with spiritual eyes. He perceives the meaning of that which seems obscure to others; therefore he is an interpreter and clarifier of eternal truth. He foresees the future from the past and the present. This he does by the power of the Lord operating through him directly, or indirectly with the aid of divine instruments such as the Urim and Thummim (Elder John A. Widtsoe, Evidences and Reconciliations, 258; see also Mosiah 8:1318 ). 619.Serpent, Brazen see strongs greek 3789 620.Serpent see strongs greek 3789 It was in the Garden of Eden that the devil, or one of those foul spirits, entered into a certain animal or beast, called a serpent, and came before our first parents and beguiled them, and they suffered themselves to partake of the forbidden fruit. (Orson Pratt, JD 16:63). Curiously, the Hebrew word translated as serpent in the Genesis account of the Fall (Genesis 3:15) is related to the Hebrew word for luminous or shining. Thus, some have suggested that it was not a serpent that approached Adam and Eve in Eden but Lucifer appearing as an angel of light. Whether Satan talked to Adam and Eve through a snake or appeared to them as an angel of light, his intent was the same; he was seeking to usurp the role of Christ by appearing to Adam and Eve in a form that would make then think he was the Christ (see 2 Nephi 9:9). (Alonzo L. Gaskill, Doctrine and Covenants 129:8 and the Reality of Satans Physicality, in Religious Educator 8, no. 1 (2007): footnote 59). He has entered into [the children of men], taken possession of their souls, and has used them to accomplish his wicked purposes. He has done this through man. He could not do it without he had some tabernacle to operate through. He could not deceive Eveor did not deceive herexcept through the means of the serpent. He entered into the serpent. The serpent was willing, doubtless, to let him enter, and he spoke through the serpent. It was the mouth of the serpent, but it was the voice of Satan that beguiled the woman. He was determined that God's work should not prosper in the earth. (George Q. Cannon JD 26:252).

621.Scepter A staff or ensign borne by someone as a symbol or badge of authority and power. 622.Science, churchs stance Our religion is not hostile to real science. That which is demonstrated, we accept with joy; but vain philosophy, human theory and mere speculations of men, we do not accept nor do we adopt anything contrary to divine revelation or to good common sense. But everything that tends to right conduct, that harmonizes with sound morality and increases faith in Deity, finds favor with us not matter where it may be found (WORDS IN SEASON FROM THE FIRST PRESIDENCY, Deseret Evening News December 17, 1910, part 1 p.3). Upon the fundamental doctrines of the Church we are all agreed. Our mission is to bear the message of the restored gospel to the world. Leave geology, biology, archaeology, and anthropology, no one of which has to do with the salvation of the soul of mankind, to scientific research, while we magnify our calling in the realm of the Church [Presidents Heber J. Grant, Anthony W. Ivins, and Charles W. Nibley. First Presidency Minutes, April 7, 1931]. http://www.josephsmithforum.org/research/faqs/category/science/ 623.Scorn to scoff at, to despise, to mock, to deride, to treat with contumely, derision or reproach. ( 1828 Noah Webster Noah Webster) 624.Scourge 1. The typical scourge has several thongs fastened to a handle; the army and civil prison versions usually are leather. Pilate had the Lord scourged with a whip made of many thongs which were impregnated with pieces of metal and jagged bone. (NT institute pg. 181) 2. Any continued evil or calamitySlavery is a terrible scourge. (1828 Noah Webster Noah Webster) Illegal drugs and abuse of drugs are a scourge to our nations. (See The Scourge of Illicit Drugs, Gordon B. Hinckley, Oct. 1989). Abinadi was scourged nearly to death (Mosiah 17:13) John19:1 Jesus Christ was scourged See below The victim would fall to his knees with each lash, writhing in agony, getting up each time until he could no longer lift himself up. There would be convulsive activity, tremors, vomiting, and marked thirst. Episodes of fainting would be associated with this type of flogging. The pain is so severe that many have pleaded for mercy and crying would be common. Periods of severe sweating would occur, intermittently. The severe pain associated with injuries of this degree would be a harbinger of traumatic shock soon to ensue and the fluid loss from excessive sweating coupled with the vomiting and sweating added to the blood loss and sweating from and the hematidrosis would cause an early stage of hypovolemia (A decreased volume of circulating blood in the body). The severe beating of the chest wall transmits to the lungs and promotes the gradual development of fluid around the lungs (pleural effusion), generally a few hours following the injuries (Frederick T. Zugibe, M.D., Ph.D. http://www.crucifixion-shroud.com/Turin2000.htm). This brutal practice, a preliminary to crucifixion, consisted of stripping the victim of clothes, strapping him to a pillar or frame, and beating him with a scourge made of leather straps weighted with sharp pieces of lead and bone. It left the tortured sufferer bleeding, weak, and sometimes dead. Pilate tried in vain to create compassion for Jesus as a result of the scourging. Teaching the need to bear chastisement, Paul, looking back on the scene, wrote: Whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth. (Heb. 12:6.) (McConkie, DNTC, 1:807.) *The cross+ was not the greatest suffering that he had to undergo, for in some way which I cannot understand, but which I accept on faith, and Which you must accept on faith, he carried on his back the burden of the sins of the whole world., and so great was his suffering before he went to the cross, we are informed that blood oozed from the pores of his body." (Joseph Fielding Smith, CR, Oct. 1947, pp. 147-48;)

at the very moment, at the hour when the crisis came for him to offer up his life, the Father withdrew Himself, withdrew His Spirit, and cast a veil over him. That is what made him sweat blood. If he had had the power of God upon him, he would not have sweat blood; but all was withdrawn from him, and a veil was cast over him, and he then plead with the Father not to forsake him. No, says the Father, you must have your trials, as well as others. (Brigham Young, JD 3:206). "In that hour of anguish Christ met and overcame all the horrors that Satan, 'the prince of this world' could inflict" (James E Talmage, Jesus the Christ, 3rd ed. [1916], 613 ). 625.Scripture Scriptures, purity of - LDS doctrine does not teach that scriptures or prophets are inerrant or infallible. The mistaken assumption of infallibility is likely the by-product of unexamined traditions and a misunderstanding of authoritative comments. (Michael R. Ash The Problem of Fundamentalism, Meridian Magazine, April 15 2013, available at: http://ldsmag.com/). I make no claim of infallibility, said President Spencer W. Kimball. (The Need for a Prophet, Improvement Era (June 1970), 93. We make no claim of infallibility or perfection in the prophets, seers, and revelators, said Elder James E. Faust. (Continuous Revelation Ensign (November 1989), 11). Elder George Q. Cannon taught, the First Presidency cannot claim, individually or collectively, infallibility.

(Millennial Star, 54:191).


We respect and venerate the prophet, said Elder Charles W. Penrose, but we do not believe that his personal views or utterances are revelations from God.( Journal of Discourses, 2:314). Some members have trouble accepting the fact that prophets have human weaknesses and can make mistakes. Prophets are not fax machines for the Word of God. Like all humans they must interpret and convey impressions through imperfect and incomplete human language and understanding. As Brigham Young once explained, there isnt a single revelation given that is perfect in its fulness. God speaks to us in a manner to meet our capacities. (JD 2:314). (Michael R. Ash The Problem of Fundamentalism, Meridian Magazine, April 15 2013, available at: http://ldsmag.com/). Not every statement made by a Church leader, past or present, necessarily constitutes doctrine. A single statement made by a single leader on a single occasion often represents a personal, though well-considered, opinion, but is not meant to be officially binding for the whole Church. With divine inspiration, the First Presidency and the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles counsel together to establish doctrine that is consistently proclaimed in official Church publications. This doctrine resides in the four standard works of scripture, official d eclarations and proclamations, and the Articles of Faith. Isolated statements are often taken out of context, leaving their original meaning distorted. (Approaching Mormon Doctrine Commentary 4 May 2007, available at: http://www.mormonnewsroom.org/article/approaching-mormon-doctrine). We must realize that prophets are just one of the many tools God utilizes in His plan to lead us back home. Prophets have the keys to the priesthood and can receive revelation and instruction for the entire Church. Gods ultimate plan, however, is that we, individually, come to Him through personal sacrifice, humility, obedience, and prayer, so that we may receive personal communication from on high. (Michael R. Ash The Problem of Fundamentalism, Meridian Magazine, April 15 2013, available at: http://ldsmag.com/).

President Uchtdorf recently quoted Brigham Young who once said: I am afraid that this people have so much confidence in their leaders that they will not inquire for themselves of God whether they are led by him. I am fearful they settle down in a state of blind self-security. Let every man and woman know, by the whispering of the Spirit of God to themselves, whether their leaders are walking in the path the Lord dictates. Dieter F. Uchtdorf, What Is Truth? CES Devotional Broadcast Jan. 13, 2013 quoting Brigham Young, JD 9:150). 626.Seal (See also def. Seal you his) What is written on their heads and hearts, and/or the names, signs, and tokens collectively Words or perhaps symbols engraven upon someone or their vestments. They symbolize confirmations, ratification, assurance, authenticity. To imprint on the mind; as, to seal instruction (1828 Noah Webster, read Job 33:16-17). Sometimes the word seal is used synonymously with token. Words are atleast figuratively if not literally sealed upon heads, particularly foreheads (D&C 132:19). In the general sense, a seal is any kind of sure sign or evidence that God promises us. Referring to the temple initiation, a Mandaean text And the kings (spirits) took kuta with him and (each) conferred on him some of his own glory. They gave him seven coverings and sealed him with a first seal; its name, a secret name, was graven thereon. Then (they sealed him with) a second seal, the -seal-Makiel was graven thereon. (Then) a third; its name was Zarziel-that-guardeth-him and a secret name was engraven thereon. The fourth seal, Great-Light was graven thereon, a secret name. The fifth seal, Light was graven thereon, a secret name. The seventh seal, Name-of-the-Life was graven thereon (and?) Radiance, a secret name. Such were the sealings daily. (Diwan Masbuta d Hibil Ziwa (The Scroll of the Baptism of Hibil Ziwa) publication by E.S. Drower, The Haran Gawaita and the Baptism of Hibil-Ziwa (Vatican: Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, 1953), 32). The Lord said, I will write my name upon their forehead and I will seal their right hand, and they will not hunger or thirst. (Apocalypse of Elijah 1:7-11). the watchers of the gates of the Treasury of the Light see the mystery of the forgiveness of sins which you have performed and its defences and all its injunctions. And they see the seal on your foreheads, and they see the cipher in your hands. Again you will pass in to their interior to the rank of the veils which are drawn before the great ruler (king) of the Treasury of the Light. They will give to you their great mystery and their seal and the great name of the Treasury of the Light. And they will be drawn back until you cross over and pass into them, until you reach the great Man, he who is the ruler (king) of this whole Treasury of the Light, whose name is Jeu. (1 Jeu 49 and 50, in Carl Schmidt and Violet MacDermot, The Books of Jeu and the Untitled Text in the Bruce Codex, 83). Chapters 33-40 of the Coptic 1 Jeu describe how Jesus instructed the apostles regarding the seals, names, and ciphers (hand-signs) they must use in order to prompt the watchers or guardians of the various heavens to open the veils and allow them entry. The account in 1 Jeu 33 is typical. It uses blanks and number-codes to conceal material that should not be revealed. When you come to this place, seal yourselves with this seal: This is its name: . . ., while the cipher 70331 (?) is in your hand. Furthermore say this name . . . three times, and the watchers and the veils are drawn back, until you go to the place of their Father and he gives (you his seal and his name) and you cross over (the gate into his treasury). (John A. Tvedtnes, Early Christian and Jewish Rituals Related to Temple Practices, 1999 Fair Conference, available at: http://www.fairlds.org/fair-conferences/1999-fair-conference/1999early-christian-and-jewish-rituals-related-to-temple-practices#en7). 627.Seal you his Alma 34:35, Mosiah 5:15 While use of the term to seal to mean "to mark as one's property, and secure from danger" (Noah Webster, 1828) was known in Joseph Smith's day, it was not usually used of persons. What, then, are we to make of the expression "seal you his" in the Book of Mormon? Hebrew seals from before the Babylonian exile (and thus in use during Lehi's time) provide helpful insight. Many of those seals contain a formulaic inscription reading "belonging to," followed by the owner's name. To seal a

document or an object, a person would wrap string or twine around it, place a daub of mud on the knot, and press the seal into the mud. Affixing this sort of seal marked the object as the possession of the person in whose name it was sealed. It is this cultural milieu that underlies the seemingly peculiar usage in the Book of Mormon and clarifies its meaning: our actions allow either Christ or the devil to place his seal on us to indicate to whom we belong (John Gee, Insights Volume - 22, Issue - 1Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute, http://maxwellinstitute.byu.edu/publications/insights/?vol=22&num=1&id=227). 628.Seed of the Woman (Moses 4:21) Adam, the patriarch of the race, rejoiced in the assurance of the Saviors appointed ministry, through the acceptance of which, he, the trans gressor, might gain redemption. Brief mention of the plan of salvation, the author of which is Jesus Christ, appears in the promise given of God following the fall that though the devil, represented by the serpent in Eden, should have power to bruise the heel of Adams posterity, through the seed of the woman should come the power to bruise (crush in Temple) the adversarys head. It is significant that this assurance of eventual victory over sin and its inevitable effect, death, both of which were introduced to earth through Satan, the arch-enemy of mankind, was to be realized through the offspring of woman; the promise was not made specifically to the man, nor to the pair. The only instance of offspring from woman dissociated from mortal fatherhood is the birth of Jesus the Christ, who was the earthly Son of a mortal mother, begotten by an immortal Father. He is the Only Begotten of the Eternal Father in the flesh, and was born of woman. (Jesus the Christ, 3rd ed. *1916+, 43). Thus Satan has a hold on us if we let him, and we suffer physical and spiritual death, but through the seed of the woman (Jesus Christ) we have power to overcome the entirety of Satan, or the entirety of his deceit and opposition. The head is a representation of that which governs the body, and an emblem of the entirety of a person. If the heel is bruised, one is not completely damned, nor beyond the point of healing. 629.Seer Stone notion of a seer stone containing a sacred and self-referential name, specifically gazelem. 630.Self-Degradation, Self-Condemnation, Self-inflicted Sorrow (See also Godly Sorrow and Self-Esteem) After recognition, real remorse floods the soul. This is a godly sorrow, not merely the sorrow of the world nor the sorrowing of the damned, when we can no longer take happiness in sin. (2 Cor. 7:10; Morm. 2:13.) False remorse instead is like fondling our failings. In ritual regret, we mourn our mistakes but without mending them. (Neal A. Maxwell, Repentance, Ensign, Nov 1991, 30) It is what we call beating yourself up or being hard on yourself. It involves viewing ones-self in a demeaning, non-loving, and extremely picky way. It is often exaggeration of the wrong or just a mistake, and often places full blame on the self. It is in opposition to and damns the mercies of God. This kind of behavior on ones-self is allowing ones past hold their future hostage. God doesnt endorse self-destructive behavior but is eager to help others build their views of themselves and other children of God. I believe that the largest damn for members of the church of experiencing and feeling the salvation and reconciliation of forgiveness is self-degradation. Im quite sure that it is Gods will that we should never degrade ourselves, even after serious sin. You just let the effects of justice and mercy take full sway without adulterating it via self-justification or trying to lessen the blow via worldly comforts. We damn the possibility of having Gods justice and mercy have full sway in our hearts (Alma 42:30) when we are our own judge, we are interposing our justice and mercy upon Gods. This does not mean that you will not feel terrible or not suffer the penalties of justice, for these do come, but not from selfdegradation; they come from an authentic Godly sorrow. This does not mean that you just sit back either if we are humble and yearning to do Gods will, which would be all born-again saints, then the suffering and sorrow from the effects of sin will be very real, and that will move you to leave that old garbage behind. Dont compare yourself with others, but rather strive to develop the view in which God sees His children. Charity is seeing and treating yourself as Jesus would in any situation, just as it is seeing and treating others as Jesus

would. Imposing self-degradation and negativity on you is not charity; God would never promote that. He angers when we do not understand His mercies (Alma 33:16). If we were left to justice alone we would never gain forgiveness, cleansing from sin, or joy in this lifeas we would only suffer under guilt, penalties, and self degradation; and we would never have the chance to attain eternal life, but because Christ provided an Atonement, He has power to plead with the Father and apply mercy, succor and hope. We have a loving mediator! (See John 17 for the intercessory prayer) Self-degradation is making up the law, justice, and mercy in your own image; if we let Him take the lead, its much more real because youre not intervening with what is true and sure. Self-Degradation is a high form of being acted upon. What should one do when they find themselves degrading themselves? How is one freed from this self-destructive habit? To condemn is To pronounce to be guilty; to sentence to punishment (1828 Noah Webster). Verb - from Latin condemnare "to sentence, doom, blame, disapprove," from com-, intensive prefix + damnare "to harm, damage. Adj. - "found guilty, at fault," Of property, "found unfit for use." (Available at: http://www.etymonline.com/ accessed Feb. 10, 2013). God does not want us to condemn ourselves, and He never fully condemns save it be for the sons of perdition. Condemnation is also never a permanent position. He will only afflict pain according to our needs in repentance; he will hold us guiltless as we endure to the end through living constantly in a state of repentance with an ever-present desire to be transformed in Christ (Robert L. Millet, Chapter 15 - The Regeneration of Fallen Man in Nurturing Faith through the Book of Mormon, 119 48. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1995), and he will only deny us from being used for certain works of His when we are unworthy. View yourself as God views you, and see the situation as God would. (His truthful and positive perspective). Try pondering how God would want you to treat the situation. In order to do this one must know the character of God; this is done by study, personal revelation, and faithful obedience to His laws. What is the ideal thought process when I initially condemn myself (i.e. that moment where something or someone influenced me to have negative and degrading thoughts)? 1. Dont dwell on the matter more than is reasonable. Reflecting on what happened is good if it is unto true repentance. Stop sawing on sawdust. Once one has truly repented then all is done and well, and thinking about it again is just an unreasonable effort to open a wound that has already been healed. If you didnt even sin, then you dont need to bother with it. 2. Dont allow yourself to think of I should haves, unless you honestly and consciously made a mistake, so similar situations wont end with the same ill decision. We need to move on; one doesnt have to let their soul be harrowed with un-necessary anguish. 3. Realize that self-esteem is not determined by mistakes. 4. Think of things as they really are. Dont have a prideful bias or attitude, and dont place enmity between you and the offender. If someone offended you, they most likely did not intend to. Look on the more favorable side of events or conditions and expect more favorable outcomes. 631.Self-Esteem What we think of ourselves, how we relate to what others think of us, and the va lue of what we accomplish. An unknown Englishman of early days offered this prayer: O God, help me to hold a high opinion of myself. That, said President Harold B. Lee of the Englishmans plea, should be the prayer of every soul; not an abnormally developed self-esteem that becomes haughtiness, conceit, or arrogance, but a righteous self-respect that might be defined as belief in ones own worth, worth to God, and worth to man (Harold B. Lee, Stand Ye in Holy Places (1974), 67). Indeed, this self-esteem... is not blind, arrogant, vain, or self-love but rather a self-esteem that is self-respecting, honest, and without conceit. It is born of inner peace and strength. Self-esteem goes to the very heart of our personal growth and accomplishment. It is the glue that holds together our self-reliance, our self-control, our self-approval or disapproval and keeps all self-

defense mechanisms secure. It is a protection against excessive self-deception, self-distrust, self-reproach, and plain old-fashioned selfishness (The Value of Self-Esteem, President James E. Faust, CES Fireside for Young Adults May 6, 2007). READ http://jamesfaulconer.byu.edu/papers/self_image.pdf Charity is seeing and treating yourself as Jesus would in any situation, just as it is seeing and treating others as Jesus would. Imposing self-degradation and negativity on you is not charity; God would never promote that. He angers when we do not understand His mercies (Alma 33:16). The purpose of the endowment of charity is not merely to cause Christs followers to engage in charitable acts toward others, desirable as that is. The ultimate purpose is to transform his followers to become like him: he hath bestowed [this love] upon all who are true followers of his Son, that when he shall appear we shall be like him. (Moro. 7:48.) (Bruce C. Hafen, Beauty for Ashes, CR April 1990). We worship God and since God is love, and we want to be like Him, we must emulate Him, and that undoubtedly includes ones view of and treating of themselves. At-one with yourself Every principle and ordinance of the restored gospel are things to bring us more at-one with God. In order to experience a more true worship and a closer life to God, we must also be reconciled to ourselves; meaning that what we do and think are in line with our desires, knowledge, and aspirations. An intelligent being, in the image of God possesses every organ, attribute, sense, sympathy, and affection that is possessed by God himself. But these are possessed by man, in his rudimental state, in a subordinate sense of the word. Or, in other words, these attributes are in embryo, and are to be gradually developed. (Parley P. Pratt, Key to the Science of Theology (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1965), 100-102.) There is in each of us a portion of God, Godly DNA, potential to become a God. If exalted, one will possess a body like unto Gods and faculties, powers, and desires like unto God. Searching and aligning oneself with their Godly self, which is who they really are, is the key to an accurate self-esteem. One finds that true self, i.e. who they really are, in the Temple and in searching the attributes of God, thereby finding portions of those in themselves. 632.Selfishness 633.Self-Reliance - https://www.lds.org/general-conference/1982/10/the-celestial-nature-of-selfreliance?lang=eng 634.Sentinel (See also def. Passing the angels) In military affairs, a soldier set to watch or guard an army, camp, or other place from surprise, to observe the approach of danger and give notice of it. (1828 Noah Webster). 635.Seraphim (See also def. passing the angels)Seraphs are angels who reside in the presence of God, giving continual glory, honor, and adoration to him. Praise ye him, all his angels: praise ye him, all his hosts. (Ps. 148:2.) It is clear that seraphs include the unembodied spirits of pre-existence, for our Lord looked upon the wide expanse of eternity, and all the seraphic hosts of heaven, before the world was made. (D. & C. 38:1.) Whether the name seraphs also applies to perfected and resurrected angels is not clear. While petitioning on behalf of the saints, the Prophet prayed that we may mingle our voices with those bright, shining seraphs around thy throne, with acclamations of praise, singing Hosanna to God and the Lamb! (D. & C. 109:79.) In Hebrew the plural of seraph is seraphim or, as incorrectly recorded in the King James Version of the Bible, seraphims. Isaiah saw seraphim in vision and heard them cry one to another Holy, holy, holy, is the Lord of hosts; the whole earth is full of his glory. (*JST+, Isa. 6:18.) The fact that these holy beings were shown to him as having wings was simply to symbolize their power, to move, to act, etc. as was the case also in visions others had received. (D. & C. 77:4.) (Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, pp. 7023.) 636.Service 1. To obey and worship (emulate) the Lord. (Josh 1:18) 2. To employ ones physical, mental, or spiritual capabilities to the aid and benefit of others. Thus service is consoling, testifying, comforting, praying for, and listening to another in any kind of need; not just expending your physical strength, and every person is always in some kind of need, even if they deny offers or seem to be well off. Gods plan lays out in a manner

wherein we can always be serving in one capacity or another, and humility on the receivers part is very necessary. We must learn to serve others because we love the Lord and others. True service is serving how and why Christ would serve; it is worship emulation of Him. We learn of His way of service by the Holy Ghost who forwards approval of our efforts and who teaches us what to change. We need be careful that the good feelings we receive from service are not coming from pride or by exalting ourselves over others because of our kind actions. If we serve in the Lords way we will feel a greater love for those we serve and for all others. If we feel ourselves looking down at others or sneering at them because they are not being as righteous as we feel that we are being, then we need to re-evaluate why we are serving. Charity never faileth it always succeeds. Selfishness is the antagonist to service. The more one thinks of and does for themselves, the more one is ignoring others and hence ignoring God (Mosiah 2:17). One is then led to the question, Well, are we not supposed to work out our own salvation? Are we not to develop personal attributes such as purity, faith, knowledge, and humility? Yes, but these personal attributes are developed for a more consecrated service. God blesses us personally with the expectation that we receive then give; the more we receive the more we are to give, and that is completely natural to any true disciple. (D&C 82:3). When we say God is selfless, we declare that he is not only more concerned with others than himself, but rather all concerned with others and that he has lost himself and as such completely knows himself. Matt. 16:25 - For whosoever will save his life shall lose it: and whosoever will lose his life for my sake shall find it. The key to eternal is service. If you want life in abundance (John 10:10), lose everything selfish and ungodly (Moroni 10:33) and serve; wrap your life up in bringing life and light to others and watch your problems or your spiritual rut be filled with redeeming light. This means to think, pray, yearn, care, work, and serve others not only more than you do for yourself, but to do those things to such a degree that your life is others, to such a degree that you dont matter to yourself nearly as much as others do. We spent so much time thinking of ourselves, whats in it for us, how we feel, our pleasures, our entertainment, our relaxation, our comfort, our possessions, our looks, our fitting in, our money, our land, our personal problems, our fears, and our standing before the world that we are constantly forsaking others, damming personal revelation, and missing opportunities to make differences in peoples lifes. Do you ever get sick of doing and thinking and pleasing yourself? We give our lives for others. In this way we take up the cross and die, and that is what brings new and joyous life, but we must initiate just as Jesus initiated. This is how we emulate Jesus dying on the cross. Brothers Keeper YES See updated plan of salvation theory Now one of the strongest and wisest statements I have ever heard on egoism. The question was put to him, "Joseph, is the principle of self-aggrandizement wrong? Should we seek our own good?" Listen to his answer. "It is a correct principle and may be indulged upon only one rule or plan-and that is to elevate, benefit, and bless others first. If you will elevate others, the very work itself will exalt you. Upon no other plan can a man justly and permanently aggrandize himself." (Truman G. Madsen, Joseph Smith the Prophet, available at: http://www.cumorah.org/libros/english/Joseph%20Smith/Joseph_Smith_the_Prophet__Truman_G_Madsen.html#fn-47 accessed May 11, 2013).

The very first step is to try to forget about the self altogether. Your real, new self (which his Christs and also yours, and yours just because it is His) will not come as long as you are looking for it. It will come when you are looking for Him. Does that sound strange? The same principle holds, you know, for more everyday matters. Even in social life, you will never make a good impression on other people until you stop thinking about what sort of impression you are making. Even in literature and art, no man who bothers about originality will ever be original: whereas if you simply try to tell the truth (without caring a two pence how often it has been told before) you will, nine times out of ten, become original without ever having noticed it. The principle runs through all life from top to bottom. Give up yourself, and you will find your real self. Lose your life and you will save it. Submit to death, death of your ambitions and favourite wishes every day and death of your whole body in the end: submit with every fibre of your being, and you will find eternal life. Keep back nothing. Nothing that you have not given away will be really yours. Nothing in you that has not died will ever be raised from the dead. Look for yourself, and you will find in the long run only hatred, loneliness, despair, rage, ruin, and decay. But look for Christ and you will find Him, and with Him everything else thrown in. ( C.S. Lewis Chapter11, The New Men) Death is a stripping away of all that is not you. The secret of life is to die before you die and find that there is no death. (Eckhart Tolle, The Power of Now: A Guide to Spiritual Enlightenment, Namaste Publishing, Vancouver Canada, 2004, p. 46) Then the only things that you do for yourself is metaphysically spiritual survival which requires scripture study, divine reconciliation (working out your salvation), (((I.E. Learning of and experiencing divine reconciliation)). and all of those things must be for the intent of blessing others. Thats it. You do a great amount for others and paradoxically you experience blessings that no selfish person would ever experience. These things are to give you more power; you cant serve spiritual if youre not spiritual, you cant serve physically unless you are physically well etc See Poem 8 How does that work? God, who is service, gives abundantly to those who give to others, which makes up for what time and energies you could be using to give to yourself. But His giving (which is grace) is not just making up for a deficiency of self Godly service opens one heart and mind for edification, purification, and inspiration from God through the Holy Ghost like no self-centered act can. The Holy Ghost quickens all the intellectual faculties, increases, enlarges, expands, and purifies all the natural passions and affections, adapts them, by the gift of wisdom, to their lawful use. It inspires, develops, cultivates, and matures all the fine-toned sympathies, joys, tastes, kindred feelings, and affections of our nature. It inspires virtue, kindness, goodness, tenderness, gentleness, and charity. (Parley P. Pratt, Key to the Science of Theology (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1965), 100 -102.) How serious was Jesus about this statement? Specifically, how do we lose ourselves? a) Prayer b) Thought c) Desire d) Intent/Motive e) Appetite f) Passion g) Works -

1 John 3:16 - Hereby perceive we the love of God, because he laid down his life for us: and we ought to lay down our lives for the brethren. To be concerned about a self-image is to have an eye on something other than the glory of god, which is his work (Moses 1:39). It is to have our eye on our own glory. It is to ignore Solomons warning: He that trusteth in his own heart is a fool (Proverbs 28:25). (James E. Faulconer, Self-Image, Self-Love, and Salvation, 1993 by Latter-day Digest, available at: http://jamesfaulconer.byu.edu/papers/self_image.pdf ). Selfishness in thought leads to ignorance and damning of Gods gifts and guidings. We lose our life by serving and lifting others. By so doing we experience the only true and lasting happiness. Service is not something we endure on this earth so we can earn the right to live in the celestial kingdom. Service is the very fiber of which an exalted life in the celestial kingdom is made. Knowing that service is what gives our Father in Heaven fulfillment, and knowing that we want to be where He is and as He is, why must we be commanded to serve one another? Oh, for the glorious day when these things all come naturally because of the purity of our hearts. In that day there will be no need for a commandment because we will have experienced for ourselves that we are truly happy only when we are engaged in unselfish service. Service is what Godhood is all about. (Marion G. Romney, Ensign, Nov. 1982, p. 93.) Service seems to be a kind of cure or covering for the effects of sin and mistakes. Almost always I walk away feeling closer to God, more at-one with Him; and it initiates a stronger desire for myself to do and be better. Is service connected to salvation from the effects of sin? (Lack of the Holy Ghost and the accompanied difficulties of being alone in that sense, and the sense of being un-at-one (i.e. alone) from/with others alonement carries with it a pain, a discomfort, and a fear of prolongation; remorse of conscience, spiritual digression, uncleanliness, loss of light, bitterness, sometimes addiction, and a skewed view of things as they really are). It acts as a temporary covering from the effects of sin because ones heart, might, mind, and strength are no longer concentrated on self-wallowing or self-centered expectations; they are consecrating those faculties for others in Gods service. Divine covering of sin is justification (i.e. forgiveness); this covering is the rest of the Lord being redeemed (i.e. freed) from the effects of sin. D&C 4 Expounding upon D&C 4:2, Robert Millet states, Blameless because we never sinned? No. Blameless because we never made mistakes? No. But blameless because we gave our whole soul to the cause of truth. Because we stayed on course, because we stayed on covenant, because we endured, the Lord holds us blameless. (Robert L. Millet, The Doctrine of the Risen Christ: Part 3, Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute). Forsaking sin requires abandonment of the sin and the replacing of it with good. What better good than serving others.

O ye that embark in the service of God, see that ye serve him with all your heart, might, mind and strength, that ye may stand blameless before God at the last day. D&C 4:2 What are some things I can ask help for when others ask if they can do anything for me? 1. Prayer 2. Understanding 3. D

When ones life is wrapped up in the service of others it is not void of personal experiences, nor does it damn the ability to work out ones own salvation or cleanse themselves. Dethrone yourself from the center of the world and put someone else there. An essence of Godliness is selflessness, a meaning of true love. Lifting, holding, and helping others progress and eventually attain a heavenly throne is a work for saviors on mount Zion. Godly service is a key to humility and perhaps the key to experiencing Eternity (i.e. experiencing a portion of Godliness). The best way to have the greater peace and happiness is of course to become a benefactor of all not for your own self-aggrandizement. The way to have friends is to be a friend. The way to have a happy life is to help those in need, those who are supposed lesser value. theres no such thing as someone who is of lesser value. Nibley, in one of his talks about Brigham Youngnoted that Brigham Young would look in awe at the faces of humanity, of his fellow men and women in his community, of the children, he was utterly in awe because he said, when I see a fellow human being, I see the image of my Maker. (Kerry Shirts, Simplyfing Hugh Nibley continued, podcast August 12, 2007, available at http://www.backyardprofessor.com/the_backyard_professor/2007/08/simplfyingnibl.html accessed Feb. 2013). Service Ideas: House-work and projects Volunteer Organizations Call a lonely friend or acquaintance Temple work Genealogy 637.Shame 1. That which brings reproach, and degrades a personthus an idol is called a shame. (See Hosea 9:10) 2. Derision; contempt; ignominy; reproach.(See Ezekiel 36:6) 3. To excite a consciousness of guilt or of doing something derogatory to reputation. 638. Shame of the World (Jacob 1:8, 2N9:18) - The dis-honor, embarrassment, and guilt that the collective world is corrupt with. To bear the shame of the world is to be numbered with the worldly when in actuality one is not, and to carry its burdens, even when one is not a causer of them. 639.Sign(s) They present two possible dangers if ones perspective is off. It is dangerous to overestimate the occurrence of signs and their possible meaning and it is dangerous to undermine true signs from God. See D&C 63:8-12, 68:9-10. Signs dont bring about conversion but do strengthen the conversion of the converted. 640.Signs, in connection with ordinances 641.Sin (See def. Offense, Forgiveness, Justification, Sanctification) Willful disobedience of Gods commandment (commission) 1 John 3:4 Whosoever committeth sin transgresseth also the law: for sin is the transgression of the law.) And the willful failure to do right (omission) "Therefore to him that knoweth to do good, and doeth it not, to him it is sin" (James 4:17). To sin you need knowledge of good and evil and then choosing not to do good or to do bad. Orson F. Whitney said: Sin is the transgression of divine law, as made known through the conscience or by revelation. A man sins when he violates his conscience, going contrary to light and knowledge-not the light and knowledge that has come to his neighbor, but that which has come to himself. He sins when he does the opposite of what he knows to be right. Up to that point he only blunders. One may suffer painful consequences for only blundering, but he cannot commit sin unless he knows better than to do the thing in which the sin consists. One must have a conscience before he can violate it. (Whitney, Saturday Night Thoughts, p. 239.) (See also Mosiah 3:16 little children cannot sin)

God does not hold one responsible for wrong done in ignorance or harm done to others unintentionally, because such actions do not constitute sin. Where there is no ill intent, there is no sin...but when one becomes aware of having contributed to problems, it usually would be considered sin to avoid making amends or to refuse to help correct the difficulties created. Sin includes the willful breaking of covenants with God. Sins are expressions of living in resistance to God and the things of the spirit. (Moro. 7:10) Sinners are offended by the truth and find it a burden (1 Ne. 16:1).Those refusing to live the truth rationalize and justify their wrongdoing. (fragments from sin in the Encyclopedia of Mormonism. Macmillan: 1992) Sin is offense, trespass, placing of stumbling blocks, and going contrary to God. In many instances it doesnt have to be an actual thing, but rather just a metaphor. Sin is disobedience, but sin is also a thing. Else how would one explain Alma 22:18 I will give away all my sins to know thee, or D&C 82:7 unto that soul that sinneth, shall the former sins return. Becoming clean from sin is being healed spiritually. (PMG, 60). Thus sin is spiritual poison, spiritual disease, or spiritual viruses. Sin pollutes and destroys. When we sin (disobey) the consequences (laws of justice = consequences for actions) come naturally; those consequences are literally a spiritual pollutant (like polluted air, food, or water) which leads very quickly to sickness (which is the effects of sin) and we too often go untreated and allow that pollutant to turn into a disease or a virus. Sin is sickness; it is a disease which manifests symptoms, it, according to the seriousness of the sin, takes over the body. There are a few great lessons in this metaphor. First, what should one do when they find a friend sick? They offer service, love, and compassion and accordingly as possible helps the healing process. Should this not be the same in a spiritual sense? Second, the more you sin, the more you are acted upon, and the greater the sin, the more you are acted upon. Third, ones blood carries the disease; in order for it to be purged, one needs nourishment to the body, then it has the energy and nutrients to begin to heal itself; well, in spiritual healing, one needs the nourishment from the Spirit who is the messenger of forgiveness and the thing that cleanses and heals the soul because of the Redeemers blood. Hebrews 10:11-12 - And every priest standeth daily ministering and offering oftentimes the same sacrifices, which can never take away sins: But this man, after he had offered one sacrifice for sins forever, sat down on the right hand of God. Romans 11:27 And so all Israel shall be saved: as it is written, There shall come out of Sion the Deliverer, and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob: For this is my covenant unto them, when I shall take away their sins. How do we get rid of sin? Symbolically, at the sacrament, we place our sins upon the alter to be consumed. (See Duet. 9:21) In D&C 59:9 we are instructed to offer up our sacraments. We are to offer up to God a sacrament/sacrifice each time we participate in the ordinance. Our sacrament is a broken heart and a contrite spirit, thus we surrender, we destroy or suffer to be lost our sins; we dont hold anything back, and we lay all of that, our broken heart and contrite spirit, upon the alter to be consumed symbolically by fire. Neal A. Maxwell stated: Real, personal sacrifice never was placing an animal on the altar. Instead, it is a willingness to put the animal in us upon the altar and letting it be consumed! Neal A. Maxwell, Deny Yourselves of All Ungodliness, Ensign, May 1995, 68. Sin is sometimes used as a synonym for evil (2N4:31- shake at the appearance of sin)

Sin is poison, a dirtying agent of some sort (See Isaiah 1:18, Christ has finished the suffering and merits required to pay for the demands of justice and no longer will have to suffer for sin, yet I believe He, as a loving God, weeps with us If Christ took the sin, that would make Him unclean, thus He takes the sin away from us and burns it. But if we repeat a sin, Hematidrosis happens when the heart (the intrinsic self) rejects the diseased blood and forces it out the pores. Thus he can take on sin, yet not make him unclean. John 1:29 Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world. Grosser sins are the things that bring us further into darkness, and thus more difficult to see the light. Sin is waste. It is doing one thing when you should be doing other and better things for which you have the capacity. Hence, there are no innocent, idle thoughts. That is why even the righteous must repent, constantly and progressively, since all fall short of their capacity and calling. (Hugh Nibley, Zeal without Knowledge in Approaching Zion Provo, Utah: Maxwell Institute). Isaiah 1:18 Though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool. Forgiveness is not the end! Forgiveness is not the healing but rather the prerequisite to healing a liberation and an admonition to go and sin no more. Forgiveness from God is indeed liberating but not the end; He wants to give more, not only to pronounce one forgiveness but to actually heal you, to help change you, and to actually rid the disease within you (See def. Sin); this is the blessing of sanctification which requires overcoming sins. 642.Sin, Effects of Thoughts take diligent determination to control from evil thoughts, desires, and false doctrines. Deciding what to do and how to act becomes difficult because the mind is clouded. One becomes spiritually sick, thus faculties, just as body parts, become damned. One becomes confused and tends to allow other influences and spirits to act upon them and control thoughts, desires, and actions because the person does not have the sword of the spirit (Eph6) to defend their faculties. Mental and spiritual anguish. Alma 36, A lack of the Holy Ghost and the accompanied difficulties of being alone in that sense, and the sense of being un-at-one (i.e. alone) from/with others alone-ment carries with it a pain, a discomfort, and a fear of prolongation; remorse of conscience, spiritual digression, uncleanliness, loss of light, bitterness, sometimes addiction, and a skewed view of things as they really are. The first taste of sin is bitter. As children mature, "sin conceiveth in their hearts, and they taste the bitter" (Moses 6:55). However, experimentation with sin is deceptively addictive. Even as a person's spiritual sensitivities dim; the sting may seem to diminish in time. Things are not as they seem to one in sin. It is as though one sleeps. The repetition of sin (known in the scriptures as wickedness) clouds one's view, and the effects of sin are more bitter with the progressive passing of life. Isaiah compares it to "when an hungry man dreameth, and, behold, he eateth; but he awaketh, and his soul is empty" (Isa. 29:8). And Paul noted, sinners

"being past feeling have given themselves over unto lasciviousness, to work all uncleanness with greediness" (Eph. 4:19). (Bruce L. Brown and Terrance D. Olson, sin in Encyclopedia of Mormonism). The suffering you unconsciously inflict on yourself and others as long as this illusory sense of self governs what you think, say, and do. (Eckhart Tolle, The Power of Now: A Guide to Spiritual Enlightenment, Namaste Publishing, Vancouver Canada, 2004, p. 108) Destruction War Captivity Scattering (chaos) Misery Woe 643.Sinned unto death (D&C 64:7 only occurrence) The last death is reserved for "those who have sinned unto death" (D&C 64:7), whose loathsome lives have branded them as "sons of perdition" (D&C 76:32-38). They shall die a "second death, for they are cut off again as to things pertaining to righteousness" (Hel. 14:16-18). (Hoyt W. Brewster, Last Death, Doctrine and Covenants Encyclopedia) The nature of those who commit such a gross sin was defined as follows: "Those who turn from the light and truth of the gospel; who give themselves up to Satan; who enlist in his cause, supporting and sustaining it; and who thereby become his children-by such a course sin unto death. For them there is neither repentance, forgiveness, nor any hope whatever of salvation of any kind. As children of Satan, they are sons of perdition." (Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, 259). (Hoyt W. Brewster, Sinned unto Death, Doctrine and Covenants Encyclopedia) 644.Slander (See Gossip) Proverbs 10:18, Jeremiah 9:4, D&C 109:30 645.Smite 1. To reproach 2. To afflict or chasten 3. To strike, drive against, or hit. 646.Soft Heart A spiritually and emotionally penitent, believing, and sensitive intrinsic self. 647.Solemn 648.Sons and Daughters of Christ The scriptures use these terms in two ways. In one sense, we are all literal spirit children of our Heavenly Father. In another sense, Gods sons and daughters are those who have been born again through the atonement of Christ (lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures). (See definition of Children of Christ) 649.Sons of Levi do offer again an offering unto the Lord in righteousness http://www.gospeldoctrine.com/content/section-13 650.Son of Light http://www.cumorah.org/libros/english/Temple/Nibley%20%20Temple_and_Cosmos_Beyond_This_Ignorant_Present_-_Hugh_Nibley.html 651.Sons of Perdition - These are they who cannot repent. They sin against the Holy Ghost and put Christ to open shame. (See Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, comp. Bruce R. McConkie, 3 vols., Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 195456, 1:4749.) All who partake of this, the greatest of sins, sell themselves as did Cain to Lucifer. They learn to hate the truth with an eternal hatred, and they learn to love wickedness. They reach a condition where they cannot repent. The spirit of murder fills their hearts and they would, if they had the power, crucify our Lord again, which they virtually do by fighting his work and seeking to destroy it and his

prophets. Before a man can sink to this bitterness of soul, he must first know a nd understand the truth with a clearness of vision wherein there is no doubt. The Change of heart does not come all at once, but is due to transgression in some form, which continues to lurk in the soul without repentance, until the Holy Ghost withdraws, and then that man is left to spiritual darkness. Sin begets sin; the darkness grows until the love of truth turns to hatred, and the love of God is overcome by the wicked desire to destroy all that is just and true. In this way Christ is put to open shame, and blasphemy exalted. How fortunate it is that in the mercy of God there will be comparatively few who will partake of this awful misery and eternal darkness. (Ibid, p. 49.) The sons of perdition are the premortal followers of Satan and the mortal follo wers who have had the heavens opened unto *them+, and know God, and then sin against himHe has got to say that the sun does not shine while he sees it; he has got to deny Jesus Christ when the heavens have been opened unto him, and to deny the plan of salvation with his eyes open to the truth of it; and from that time he begins to be an enemy. This is the case with many apostates of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. (Joseph Smith, King Follet Sermon, April 7, 1844, HC6:302-17). 652.Soothsayer Isaiah 2:6, 2N12:6 One who undertakes to foretell future events without inspirationor authoritythus distinguished from prophecy (1828 Noah Webster). 653.Sorcery Magic, enchantment, witchcraft, or divination (i.e. prediction, prophecy) by the assistance or supposed assistance of evil spirits or the commanding of evil spirits (1828 Noah Webster). 654. Sorrowing of the Damned After recognition, real remorse floods the soul. This is a godly sorrow, not merely the sorrow of the world nor the sorrowing of the damned when we can no longer take happiness in sin (2 Corinthians 7:10; Mormon 2:13). False remorse instead is like fondling our failings. In ritual regret, we mourn our mistakes but without mending them (Neal A. Maxwell in Confe rence Report, Oct. 1991, 40; or Ensign,Nov. 1991, 31). It is a sorrow when sinners no longer experience happiness when they rebel. The prophet Mormon taught us that he saw people sorrowing, thinking it was repentance; but then he taught us, Behold this my joy was vain, for their sorrowing was not unto repentance, because of the goodness of God; but it was rather the sorrowing of the damned, because the Lord would not always suffer them to take happiness in sin. (Morm. 2:13; italics added.) Mormon teaches us that there will always be suffering and sorrow in sin, but to repent only because we feel bad or because we have suffered or because we are sorrowful does not show that we understand th e goodness of God(Gratitude for the Goodness of God, Robert D. Hales Ensign 1992). 655.Soteriology The doctrine of salvation through Jesus Christ. from Greek soteria "preservation, salvation," from soizein "save, preserve" + -ology. (available at: http://www.etymonline.com/ accessed April 19, 2013). 656.Soul, the - "God created man in His own image." This is just as true of the spirit as it is of the body, which is only the clothing of the spirit, its complement; the two together constituting the soul. The spirit of man is in the form of man, and the spirits of all creatures are in the likeness of their bodies. This was plainly taught by the Prophet Joseph Smith (Doctrine and Covenants 77:2). (Joseph F. Smith, John R. Winder, Anthon H. Lund, First Presidency of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. (Improvement Era 13:75-61 [November, 1909]). Since the spirit and the body together are the soul of man (see Doctrine and Covenants 88:15), what affects one affects the other. By taking care of our bodies we make our tabernacles an acceptable house for our spirits. By defiling our bodies with drugs, tobacco, or unwholesome foods i t affects our spirits adversely (Mormon.org, FAQs Why is it important for us to take care of our bodies? Why are our bodies called temples of God in the Bible?). 657.Sounding of trumps (D&C 88:96-110, Mosiah 26:23-28?) 658.Speak with the Tongue of Angels 2N31:13-14, 32:2 - Nephi explained that angels speak by the power of the Holy Ghost, and you can speak with the tongue of angels, which simply means that you can speak with the power of the Holy Ghost. It will be quiet. It will be invisible. There will not be a dove. There will not be cloven

tongues of fire. But the power will be there ( Boyd K. Packer, The Gift of the Holy Ghost: What Every Member Should Know, Ensign, Aug. 2006, 4950). 659.Special Witness - My greatest thrill and the most joyful of all realizations is that I have the opportunity, as Nephi phrased it, to talk of Christ, . . . rejoice in Christ, . . . preach of Christ, *and+ prophesy of Christ (2 Nephi 25:26) wherever I may be and with whomever I may find myself until the last breath of my life is gone. Surely there could be no higher purpose or greater privilege than that of special *witness+ of the name of Christ in all the world (D&C 107:23). But my greatest anxiety stems from that very same commission. A line of scripture reminds us with searing understatement that they which preach the gospel should live . . . the gospel (1 Corinthians 9:14). Beyond my words and teachings and spoken witness, my life must be part of that testimony of Jesus. My very being should reflect the divinity of this work. I could not bear it if anything I might ever say or do would in any way diminish your faith in Christ, your love for this church, or the esteem in which you hold the holy apostleship ( Jeffery R. Holland, Conference Report, Oct. 1994, 3940; or Ensign, Nov. 1994, 31). 660.Spirits (See also def. Angels) Spirits are those who have departed this life, and have not yet been raised from the dead. These are of two kinds, viz. -- Good and evil. These two kinds also include many grades of good and evil. The good spirits, in the superlative sense of the word, are they who, in this life, partook of the Holy Priesthood, and of the fullness of the Gospel. This class of spirits minister to the heirs of salvation, both in this world and in the world of spirits. They can appear unto men, when permitted; but not having a fleshly tabernacle, they cannot hide their glory. Hence, an unembodied spirit, if it be a holy personage, will be surrounded with a halo of resplendent glory, or brightness, above the brightness of the sun. Whereas, spirits not worthy to be glorified will appear without this brilliant halo; and although they often attempt to pass as angels of light, there is more or less of darkness about them. Many spirits of the departed, who are unhappy, linger in lonely wretchedness about the earth, and in the air, and especially about their ancient homesteads, and the places rendered dear to them by the memory of former scenes. The more wicked of these are the kind spoken of in Scripture, as "foul spirits," "unclean spirits," spirits who afflict persons in the flesh, and engender various diseases in the human system. They will sometimes enter human bodies, and will distract them, throw them in to fits, cast them into the water, into the fire, etc. They will trouble them with dreams, nightmare, hysterics, fever, etc. They will also deform them in body and in features, by convulsions, cramps, contortions, etc., and will sometimes compel them to utter blasphemies, horrible curses, and even words of other languages. If permitted, they will often cause death. Some of these spirits are adulterous, and suggest to the mind all manner of lasciviousness, all kinds of evil thoughts and temptations. A person on looking another in the eye, who is possessed of an evil spirit, may feel a shock, a nervous feeling, which will, as it were, make his hair stand on end, in short, a shock resembling that produced in a nervous system by the sight of a serpent. We can suggest no remedy for these multiplied evils, to which poor human nature is subject, except a good life, while we are in possession of our faculties, prayers and fastings of good and holy men, and the ministry of those who have power given them to rebuke evil spirits, and cast out devils, in the name of Jesus Christ. Among the diversified spirits abroad in the world there are many religious spirits, which are not of God, but which deceive those who have not the keys of Apostleship and Priesthood, or, in other words, the keys of the science of Theology to guide them. Some of these spirits are manifested in the camp-meetings of certain sects, and in nearly all the excitements and confusions in religious meetings falsely called "revivals." All the strange ecstacies, swoonings, screamings, shoutings, dancings, jumpings, and a thousand other ridiculous and unseemly manifestations, which neither edify nor instruct, are the fruits of these deceptive spirits. We must, however, pity, rather than ridicule, or despise, the subjects or advocates of these deceptions. Many of them are honest, but they have no Apostles, nor other officers, nor gifts to detect evil, or to keep them from being led by every delusive spirit. Real visions, or inspirations, which would edify and instruct, they are taught to deny. There is still another class of unholy spirits at work in the world - spirits diverse from all these, far more intelligent, and, if possible, still more dangerous. These are, the spirit of

divination, vision, foretelling, familiar spirits, "Animal Magnetism," "Mesmerism," &c., which reveal many and great truths mixed with the greatest errors, and also display much intelligence, but have not the keys of the science of Theology -- the Holy Priesthood. (Parley P. Pratt, Key to the Science of Theology, p. Spirits are made of matter. Just as matter can change form from matter to energy, so, apparently, matter can be refined and purified to the point where it is normally discernible only to bodies that have been similarly refined and purified. The universe is not composed of two mutually exclusive entities, matter and spirit, but of only one matter in one or another stage of refinement (Stephen E. Robinson and H. Dean Garrett, A Commentary on the Doctrine and Covenants (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 2000 5), 4:239. God, angels, spirits, men, and all the things in the universe belong to the same world, are organized from existing materials. They differ only in their various forms of organization ( John A. Widtsoe, Joseph SmithSeeker after Truth, Prophet of God [Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1951], 147). 661.Spirit, fruits of the I.e. Effects of the Spirit - Gal 5:22-23 1N19:20 662.Spirit, names of 2N21:2 663.Spirit of Elijah It is one of the greatest and most important subjects that God has revealed. This is the spirit of Elijah, that we redeem our dead, and connect ourselves with our fathers which are in heaven . This is the power of Elijah and the keys of the kingdom of Jehovah. Some among us still have neither perceived the Spirit of Elijah nor its power. Yet, we are bound by this warning (Russell M. Neilson, CR Oct. 1994): These are principles in relation to the dead and the living that cannot be lightly passed over. For their salvation is necessary and essential to our salvation they without us cannot be made perfectneither can we without our dead be made perfect. (Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith, pp. 33738). 664. Spirit of Prophecy, The - the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy (Rev. 19:10). The Holy Ghosts influence which makes known the circumstances of the near or far future and the contingencies pertaining (i.e. the testimony of things to come). 2N25:4 the words of Isaiahare plain unto all those that are filled with the spirit of prophecy. (See also Prophecy) (See Hel 4:23). "God in his superior wisdom, has always given his Saints, wherever he had any on the earth, the same spirit, and that spirit, as John says, is the true spirit of prophecy, which is the testimony of Jesus" (TPJS, p. 300). Does it refer to anything else besides the testimony of Jesus? See prophecy def. not just future? One may be confused if they dont differentiate the gift of prophecy and the spirit of prophecy. y A person may profit by noticing the first intimation of the spirit of revelation; for instance, when you feel pure intelligence flowing into you, it may give you sudden strokes of ideas, so that by noticing it, you may find it fulfilled the same day or soon; (i.e.) those things that were presented unto your minds by the Spirit of God, will come to pass; and thus by learning the Spirit of God and understanding it, you may grow into the principle of revelation, until you become perfect in Christ Jesus (Smith, Teachings, 151).

Prophecy is another purpose or function of revelation. Speaking under the influence of the Holy Ghost and within the limits of his or her stewardship, a person may be inspired to predict what will come to pass in the future. Each of us is privileged to receive prophetic revelation illuminatin g future events in our lives (Revelation, in Brigham Young University 198182 Fireside and Devotional Speeches (1982), 20 26). 665.Spirit of the Law The spirit of the word of wisdom is a celestal law, the letter is a telestial. 666.Spiritual To be a spiritual person is to act and not be acted upon; it is knowing truth and acting according to truth and the revelations of the Holy Ghost given you; To be spiritual, or to act spiritually is to be attentive and reverent, one may say to be in a meditative or pondering state. But remember: You cannot force spiritual things. Such words as compel, coerce, constrain, pressure, and demand do not describe our privileges with the Spirit. You can no more force the Spirit to respond than you can force a bean to sprout, or an egg to hatch before it's time. You can create a climate to foster growth, nourish, and protect; but you cannot force or compel: you must await the growth. Do not be impatient to gain great spiritual knowledge. Let it grow, help it grow, but do not force it or you will open the way to be misled. (Boyd K. Packer, "The Candle of the Lord," Ensign, Jan. 1983, p. 53) Following the gospel pattern, one learns that it is by invitation that one can have the Spirit with them; we invite the Spirit by righteousness. Spirituality is living the eternal life, as in living with God and as God, which is possible in this life as noted in 1Enoch 15:4 - And though ye were holy, spiritual, living the eternal life Eternal life is experiencing this life in Godly ways; i.e. feeling, seeing, understanding (2N9:39), knowing, and doing (2N33:4) as God does. Thus we can experience eternal life in mortality. Eternal meaning the type, kind, and quality involved rather than referring to duration. (McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, pg. 171). Thus spiritual death is the killing of Godliness in one-self. President Harold B. Lee: Principles of eternal truth, as contained in the gospel, and the proper exercise by engaging in spiritual activities are essential to the satisfying of your spiritual selves. Vital processes of the spirit aremaintained only by intelligent connection with spiritual fountains of truth. Spiritual sickness and death, which mean separation from the fountain of spiritual light, are sure to follow the severance of your connection with the spiritual nerve center, the Church of Jesus Christ. We develop our spiritual selves by practice. We must train our spiritual selves with the same care, if we are to be fully developed, as we train our physical bodies. We must have daily exercise by our spirits by prayer, by doing daily good deeds, by sharing with others. We must feed our spirits daily by studying the scriptures every day, by [family home evening], by attendance at meetings, by the partaking of the sacrament. We must avoid harmful poisons which we have when we break one of Gods commandments. Its just like poison to our spiritual bodies. President *David O.+ McKay said, We dont take sufficient time to meditate. I get up early in the morning , five oclock, when my mind and spirit are clear and rested. Then I meditate. You can come closer to the Lord than you imagine when you learn to meditate. Let your spirits be taught by the Spirit. If we so live that our minds are free from worry and our conscience clear and our feelings are right toward one another, the operation of the spirit of the Lord upon our spirit is as real as when we pick up the telephone; but when they come, note this, we must be brave enough to take the suggested action "Chapter 19: Take Time to Be Holy," Teachings of Presidents of the Church: Harold B. Lee, (2000). Spirituality is that state of holiness, purity, and relative perfection which enables men to enjoy the near-constant companionship of the Lord's Spirit; truly spiritual men walk in the light of personal revelation and enjoy the

frequent promptings of the Holy Ghost. They are always sought for to serve as patriarchs and in other positions of church responsibility and leadership. It is not uncommon among the true saints to hear such expressions as, "President McKay is a very spiritual man." The thought behind this is that he has so lived as to overcome worldliness and put himself in tune with spiritual and eternal things. He has been born again. All men do not come into this world with the same inclination toward or receptiveness of spiritual things. One of the greatest endowments a mortal man can receive is the gift of spirituality, the talent and ability to recognize and cleave unto the truth. "My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me," our Lord said. (John 10:27.) (Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, p. 267). Vaughn J. Featherstone gives what I think is the greatest key to spirituality. He said, I believe if you really want to be spiritual, you must first make a commitment and a decision to serve the Lord's children. If you cannot make that commitment, I don't believe you will be able to gain the level of spirituality that is necessary in this life to achieve all that we want to achieve. (Vaughn J. Featherstone, No Other Talent Exceeds Spirituality, BYU Fireside, August 01, 1976). 667.Spiritual blindness - The identifying mark which singles out those who are unable to see the hand of God manifest in the affairs of men. Such have unbelief and blindness of heart (D. & C. 58:15); they are hard in their hearts, and blind in their minds. (3 Ne. 2:1.) (Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, p. 184.) 668.Spiritual deafness - The state of those who are lacking in spirituality, whose spirit ears are not attuned to the whisperings of the still small voice of the Spirit (Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, p. 184.) 669.Spiritual Death By definition, "the death of the spirit is for the spirit to die as to things pertaining to righteousness and consequently reap the damnation of hell. (2 Ne. 9:10-12, Alma 12:16, 32) Utter spiritual ruin is thus imposed upon the soul; it is a lost soul, one that has not filled the measure of its creation. Lucifer's self-imposed mission is to destroy the souls of men (D. & C. 10:27), and his own ultimate destruction will come when he and his angels are cast into the lake of fire. (D. & C. 19:3; 2 Ne. 9:16.) Souls of the wicked are destroyed, meaning that they enter the wide gate and traverse the broad way leading to hell. (Matt. 7:13-14; 10:28; Rom. 9:22; Philip. 3:19; 1 Thess. 1:9; 2 Pet. 2:1; 3:16; Alma 5:7; 12:6, 16, 36; 3 Ne. 14:13-14.) The destruction of the soul consists in the inheritance of spiritual death in hell and not in the annihilation of the spirit. There is no such thing in all the economy of God as a soul or spirit ceasing to exist as such (Doctrines of Salvation, vol. 2, pp. 227-228.) (Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, p. 139). (See Lake of Fire and Brimstone definition) The penalty of spiritual deathis alienation from God (Rom. 6:23). (BD Atonement) Spirituality is living the eternal life, as in living with God and as God, which is possible in this life as noted in 1Enoch 15:4 - And though ye were holy, spiritual, living the eternal life Eternal life is experiencing this life in Godly ways; i.e. feeling, seeing, understanding (2N9:39), knowing, and doing (2N33:4) as God does. Thus we can experience eternal life in mortality. Eternal meaning the type, kind, and quality involved rather than referring to duration. (McConkie, Mormon Doctrine, pg. 171). Thus spiritual death is the killing of Godliness in one -self. Gods love is our source of nutrition spiritual death is being pulled from that source of nutrition. Thus when one is deprived of that love they are dark, thus love is light and when one is close to God they radiate that light. 670.Spiritual Experiences Is it wise to expect a spiritual experience whenever we do something spiritual or is that prideful? I have found that it is not wise; I have experienced that staying humble and worthy are best and then to just let it happen if it happens. Second, we cannot create spiritual experiences. If one goes to the Temple and tries to conjure up there

own spirituality, they are living in a lie and hence deceiving themselves. Genuine spiritual experiences will be edifying, a-priori, joyous, clean, 671.Spirit World D&C 19:15-20, D&C 138, READ NDEs for great insights! http://chapmanresearch.org/PDF/Spirit_World.pdf When will I be resurrected, what is it conditioned upon; and how long will I be in the Spirit World? I have said it is my judgment that any man or woman can do more to conform to the laws of God in one year in this life than they could in ten years when they are dead. The spirit only can repent and change, and then the battle has to go forward with the flesh afterwards. It is much easier to overcome and serve the Lord when both flesh and spirit are combined as one. This is the time when men are more pliable and susceptible. We will find when we are dead every desire; every feeling will be greatly intensified. When clay is pliable it is much easier to change than when it gets hard and sets. This life is the time to repent. That is why I presume it will take a thousand years after the first resurrection until the last group will be prepared to come forth. It will take them a thousand years to do what it would have taken, but three score years and ten to accomplish in this life. And, so, we are to labor and have as little to do when we get through with this life as possible. I grant you that the righteous dead will be at peace, but I tell you that when we go out of this life, leave this body, we will yearn to do a thousand things that we cannot do at all without the body, and how handicapped we will be, and realize then like a man who has suddenly lost both arms and his legs. We will be seriously handicapped, and we will long for the body; we will crave it; we will pray for that early reunion with our bodies. We will know then what advantage it was to have a body. Then, every man and woman who is putting off until the next life the task of correcting and overcoming the weakness of the flesh are sentencing themselves to that man years of bondage, for no man or woman will come forth in the resurrection until they have completed their work, until they have overcome, until they have corrected, until they have done as much as they can do. That is why Jesus said in the resurrection there is neither marriage or giving in marriage, for all such contracts [and] agreements will be provided for those who are worthy of it before men and women come forth in the resurrection of the Lord, and those who are complying in this life with these conditions are shortening their sentences, for every one of us will have & matter of years in that spirit state to complete and finish their salvation. And some may attain, by reason of their righteousness in this life, the right to do post-graduate work, to be admitted into the Celestial Kingdom, but others will lose absolutely the right to that glory, all they can do will not avail after death to bring them into the Celestial Kingdom. The point I have in mind is that we are sentencing ourselves to long periods of bond- age, separating our spirits from our bodies, or we are shortening that period, according to the way in which we overcome and master ourselves. (Melvin J. Ballard, Thee degrees of Glory, Sept. 22, 1922 at http://archive.org/details/threedegreesofgl00ballrich ). 672.Spirit World, Christs visit to In the Shepherd of Hermas, a mid-second-century composition widely read in the early Christian church,11 Hermas's angelic guide tells him that the apostles and teachers who fall asleep (die) faithful in Christ preach to others who have died, then go down into the water with them to give them the seal, a term usually referring to baptism (see Similitude 9:16). The passage is cited by Clement of Alexandria in Stromata 2.9 and again in Stromata 6.6, where he notes that not only Jesus, but his apostles, too, taught the dead in Hades. This is a point made in Doctrine and Covenants 138:2932.

A number of early Christian documents speak of Christ's "descent" into hell, the realm of the dead.12 That it was a matter of faith is indicated by its inclusion as the fifth article in the Apostles' Creed. Two second-century writers, speaking of Christ's preaching to the dead, attributed to the prophet Jeremiah a prophecy, not found in our current versions of that book, that the Lord would descend to preach salvation to the dead.13 Ignatius, a late firstcentury Christian leader, wrote that Christ had visited and taught the prophets in the spirit and raised them from the dead (see Epistle to the Magnesians 9). The second-century Christian theologians Hippolytus (see Treatise on Christ and Anti-Christ) and Origen (see Against Celsus 2.43) also noted that Christ preached to the dead. Early Christian stories of the descent of Christ into hell are virtually unanimous in noting the joy felt by the righteous dead when they learned of Jesus' baptism. In Ode of Solomon 6:818, too, we have a stream that brings water to the temple and brings back from the dead those who are dying. Ode of Solomon 42:1517 depicts the dead running to Christ to plead that he open the door and free them. 673.Stand in Holy Places Although this does refer to geographical location (D&C 101:22) such as Temples, homes, churches, and clean meeting places, I believe it more fully means to be holy (set apart from the world) and to make physical places holy. A place is not holy by what goes on there. Thus by a righteous and uplifting influence, one may make places holy, just as Jesus (Mark 2:15-17, Luke 15:2) was amongst sinners speaking of truth, healing, and good, so must we. We dont believe in a gospel of seclusion, and if we want to get the good news out, we must be with others. It is a commandment to stand in holy places: Wherefore, stand ye in holy places, and be not moved (D&C87:8). It is also a defining characteristic of disciples: my disciples shall stand in holy places, and shall not be moved (D&C45:32). 674.Stay 1. To remain; to continue or abide in a place (Isaiah 10:20). 2. To stop; to delay, obstruct, or hinder from proceeding (Numbers 16:48, D&C 1:5). 3. To support or sustain; preserve (Psalm 18:18, Isaiah 3:1). 4. Restraint of passion; caution; steadiness; sobriety (Isaiah 29:9). 5. Steadiness in thought or conduct (Isaiah 26:3). 6. Arm Rests (2 Chronicles 9:18). (See 1828 Noah Webster). 675.Steadfast Firmly fixed or established; constant, resolute; not fickle or wavering (1828 Noah Webster). 676.Stem of Jesse Verily thus saith the Lord: It is Christ (D&C 113:1-2). How? Jesse is the Father of David in whom Christ descends from. 677.Stout Thick, Hardened, Prideful, Immovable 678.Straight Direct; undeviating; unmodified http://maxwellinstitute.byu.edu/publications/jbms/?vol=12&num=2&id=323 679.Strait Firm; Rigorous; difficult 680. Straight and Narrow Path - The symbolic term meaning: the direct, firm, and demanding course of life expected of all disciples in order to qualify them for eternal life. The path consists of the doctrines, precepts, and morals taught by Jesus Christ. Alma 41:8-Now, the decrees of God are unalterable; therefore, the way is prepared that whosoever will, may walk therein and be saved. *The+ narrow gate that leads to lifeis called the Now. Narrow your life down to this moment. (Eckhart Tolle, The Power of Now: A Guide to Spiritual Enlightenment, Namaste Publishing, Vancouver Canada, 2004, p. 63) 681.Strange 682.Stumbling Block (of their iniquity) A stumbling block is any object, practice, ideal, mindset, attitude, or abused gift that damns and causes opposition to ones spiritual progression. Israels stumbling block during Pauls days were slumber, eyes that they should not see, and ears that they should not hear; eyes be darkened, that they may not see (Rom11:8-10), But take heed lest by any means this liberty of yours

become a stumbling-block to them that are weak (1Cor. 8:9,(10)). The wickedness of the church was a great stumbling-block to those who did not belong to the church (Alma 4:10). (See also Ezk. 14:3-5, 2N26:20, 1N14:1) 683. Subdue To conquer by force or the exertion of superior power, and bring into permanent subjection. (1828 Noah Webster) 684.Succor It is used often in the scriptures to describe Christ's care for and attention to us. It means literally "to run to." What a magnificent way to describe the Savior's urgent effort in our behalf. Even as he calls us to come to him and follow him, he is unfailingly running to help us (JEFFREY R. HOLLAND, "Come unto Me" Brigham Young University on 2 March 1997). 685.Suffer Many suffer for the Lords sake, for truth and virtue. (See Mosiah 17:15). Suffering is caused by un-atone-ment. 686.Suffer them D&C 103:3 let them. 687.Swear 1. To affirm to an oath 2. Calling God to witness to his or her declarations. 3. (See also curse, blaspheme, profane). Any phrase or word which is used to add force or show anger or frustration. They offend, show disrespect, and lack decencyincluding derivatives or 4 letter words. (E.G. shoot! Dig! Aahhh! Flip! Come on! Are you kidding me?!) 688.Sword of Christ (Matt 10:34) - Heralded centuries before his birth as the Prince of Peace (Isaiah 9:6 ), heavenly angels announced his coming. . . . Modern man sometimes vainly thinks that Jesus mission was to wipe out war; and scoffers have cried that since war still curses the earth, Christs mission has failed and Christianity is a blight. Yet Christ himself sent forth his Twelve, saying: Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came not to send peace, but a sword. ( Matt. 10:34 .) Christ did proclaim a peacethe peace of everlasting righteousness, which is the eternal and mortal enemy of sin. Between righteousness and sin, in whatever form, there can only be unceasing war, whether in one man, among the people, or between nations in armed conflict. This war is the sword of Christ; whatever its form this war cannot end until sin is crushed and Christ brings all flesh under his dominion. Righteousness is peace wherever it abides; sin in itself is war wherever it is found. (President J. Reuben Clark, Jr., Conference Report, Apr. 1939, pp. 1045). 689.Symbolism (See Appendix A, Glossary of Symbols) (See def. Parables) Moses 6:63 Guide to Scriptural Symbols Donald W Parry and Joseph Fielding McConkie http://www.cumorah.org/libros/english/Guide_to_Scriptural_Symbols__Donald_W_Parry%2C_Joseph_Fielding_McConkie.html The Lost Language of Symbolism by Alonzo L. Gaskill http://www.cumorah.org/libros/english/The_Lost_Language_of_Symbolism_-_Alonzo_L_Gaskill.html Why use symbols? 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Encourages participants to ponder the truths of the restored gospel and to seek the guidance and inspiration of the Holy Ghost. Symbols are designed to protect that which is sacred by revealing truth and insight to those who are prepared and by concealing the same from the unworthy Many symbols are timeless, allowing many of them to translate well from language to language, culture to culture, and age to age. Symbols have a tremendous ability to influence the mind and create lasting impressions. Symbols are multilayered, providing numerous levels of understanding contingent upon one's level of spiritual maturity or understanding. Those versed in religious symbolism will recognize that one of the great values of symbols is their ability to functionally teach abstract concepts. (Alonzo L. Gaskill, The Lost Language of Symbolism, ch. 1,

7.

available at http://www.cumorah.org/libros/english/The_Lost_Language_of_Symbolism__Alonzo_L_Gaskill.html, accessed May 30, 2013 ). They require us to be agents to act in order to understand doctrine and thus help us become better. They almost force us to dig to understand. (See 2N26:24)

T
690.Tabernacle of Flesh (Moroni 9:6) the body. Symbolic of the Israelite tabernacle (temple). Our bodies our temples (1 Cor. 6:19), indeed edifices. Thus being edified is building our spiritual temple based from the cornerstone which symbolizes Jesus Christ. 691.Tabernacle of the Congregation The textual meaning is the tent of meeting or the place appointed to meet with the Lordthe place of revelation. (Num. 7:89; Ex. 29:44; Num. 11:16; Deut. 31:14.) The scriptures also refer to the edifice as the tabernacle of the Lord or dwelling place of the Lord (Num. 16:9), and the tent or tabernacle of the testimony or witness, referring to the tables of stone containing Israels law. (Ex. 38:21; Num. 9:15; Num. 17:78; Num. 18:2; Acts 7:44; Rev. 15:5.) (The Tabernacle of Ancient Israel, Edward J. Brandt, Ensign Nov. 1973). 692.Take the name of the Lord in vain Taken from Honoring His Holy Name, Robert L. Millet, Ensign, March 1994). (Ex. 20, D&C 63:6162.) The word translated take is from the Hebrew word Nasah, used in several related ways in the Old Testamentto lift or lift up, raise, bear or carry (as we carry a burden), and take or carry away (unjustly). Thus we might speak of taking the name of God in the sense of lifting up or holding up the name, bearing the name of God as we would a standard or a banner, or taking away (from its proper context) the name of God. The word translated vain is from the Hebrew word Shav, meaning empty, worthless, meaningless, even waste and disorder. As one biblical scholar has observed, vain implies emptinessa wandering in shadows without substance, a life without the possibility of satisfaction (Lawrence O. Richards, Expository Dictionary of Bible Words, Grand Rapids, Mich.: Zondervan Publishers, 1985, p. 608). How, then, do we become guilty of taking the name of God in vain, whether it be the name of the Father or of the Son? a. His children take his name in vain through profanity and vulgarity. The most commonly understood violation is speaking the name of Deity in the context of cursing or profaning. It is interesting to note that the word profane (from the Latin pro- and fanum) means literally outside the temple. What an insightful way to describe the profanation of the name of God: to take that which is most holy, remove it from its hallowed setting, and thrust it into an environment that is unholy and unclean. Elder Dallin H. Oaks said the this occurs when the sacred names of God the Father and his Son, Jesus Christ, are used in what is called profanity: in hateful cursings, in angry denunciations, or as marks of punctuation in common discourse.(Ensign, May 1986, pp. 4950). b. His children take his name in vain through the breaking of oaths and covenants. To ancient Israel the Lord said: Ye shall not swear by my name falsely, neither shalt thou profane the name of thy God: I am the Lord (Lev. 19:12). This prohibition applies strictly to perjury or false swearing, the breaking of a promise or contract that has been sealed with an oath in the name of God. He will not allow His name to be associated with any act of falsehood or treachery. His name must not be taken in vain, i.e., lightly or heedlessly (J. R. Dummelow, A Commentary on the Holy Bible, New York: Macmilla n Publishing Co., 1936, p. 67). (See also Matt. 5:3437) c. When we fail to bear his name honorably.

d. His children take his name in vain through being flippant, sacrilegious, and irreverent. We need merely to treat lightly, flippantly, and without serious thought the sobering charge we carry as members of his Church to speak and act in Gods name . To be guilty of taking Gods name in vain is to participate in sacred ordinances lightly or unworthily, to pretend to faithfulness when our hearts or hands are unclean. 693.Take up the Cross Matt. 16:24, D&C 56:2,112:14, John 19:17 (also Suffer the cross (Jacob 1:8), It is to give yield to the life and mission of the One Crucified. It is to submit to Gods will, not our will (Matt. 26:42), despite mocking, betrayal, persecution, hate, and injustice (The crosses of the World 2N9:18); and it is to do these things out of love for God and our fellow-man, without complaint or boastingjust as Christ did. In the scriptures, those who take up their cross are those who love Jesus Christ so much that they deny themselves ungodliness and every worldly lust and keep his commandments (JST, Matt. 16:25 26). (Lds.org, The Guide to the Scriptures) As dictated by the scriptures, not many are inclined or eager take up the cross; all the Apostles stopped walking with him a while back before taking up his cross. How far will you walk along your via delorosa? Will you make it to Calvary? As one takes up the cross, their supporting circle often gets smaller and smaller. (See Jeffery R. Holland, None were with Him, Ensign, May 2009, 86-88). We look upon the burden of discipleship and say, I dont want thatI dont want to be taken advantage of, I dont want mocking, torture, betrayal, false accusations, and trailsI dont want to put forth that much effortI can be relaxed and still be a disciple. Personal repentance is part of taking up the cross daily. (See Luke 9:23.) (Neal A. Maxwell, Repentance, Ensign Nov. 1991, 30). "And he that taketh not his cross, and followeth after me, is not worthy of me." (Matthew 10:38) SEE PERSECUTION the world thinks of disciples as fools to follow such a being and such rules. (2 Corinthians 11: 24-28) example of Pauls crosses if we are disciples in a world of wickedness, should we not expect some crosses as we face opposition in mighty faith? Did Paul fail to endure to the end? When we carry the cross we must expect to share, in some measure, in the sufferings of Christ. But he will be near us even in the "fiery furnace." the cross is something we cannot shoulder and then stand still with. Of the Savior we read the following: "And he bearing his cross went forth" (John 19:17). The cross is easier to carry if we keep moving. Action and service, happily, require enough of our attention that the sagging of self-pity can be avoided We must realize, finally, that we can only contemplate the cross just so long; rhetoric will not raise it. It must soon either be taken up or turned away from! Each of us comes to know his cross quite well. We know its configurations; we know its weight. We feel its rough edges. It would be so much easier for us to carry it if we could develop the faith which would permit us to cast our cares upon our Father in heaven, because he cares for us, as Peter reminds us. It would be so much easier to carry if we could do as Paul suggests and rid ourselves of the weights that we need not carry. We may think these are a part of carrying the cross when, in fact, they are a function of our own stupidity or our own sin. We can rid ourselves of these so that we may take up the cross and move swiftly and deliberately on to our journey. (Taking up the Cross, Neal a. Ma